The Future is Ours

by Hellasia

Summary:

In one universe, Lord Voldemort, the greatest Legilimens in the world, didn't notice that Narcissa Black had lied to him. In another he did.

Getting sent back in time with the mother of the biggest bullying git at Hogwarts was definitely going to make Harry's life interesting. Finding out what some of his so called friends and allies were doing to him and others made him mad.

Perhaps it was time for a new faction in the battle between light and dark. Perhaps it was time for the Grey to rise

Do not reproduce my work on other websites. I do not give my permission for this

Notes:

Obligatory disclaimer that i unfortunately don't own Harry Potter. and also that I condemn JKR for her harmful views

Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter 1

 

Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows

Chapter 36

The Flaw in the plan

 

Saturday 2 May 1998

 

He was lying face down on the ground again. The smell of the forest filled his nostrils. He could feel the cold hard ground beneath his cheek, and the hinge of his glasses, which had been knocked sideways by the fall, cutting into his temple. Every inch of him ached, and the place where the Killing Curse had hit him felt like a bruise from an iron-clad punch. He did not stir, but remained exactly where he had fallen, with his left arm bent out at an awkward angle and his mouth gaping

He had expected to hear cheers of triumph and jubilation at his death but instead hurried footsteps, whispers and solicitous murmurs filled the air.

“My Lord… my Lord…”

It was Bellatrix’s voice, and she spoke as if to a lover. Harry did not dare open his eyes but allowed his other senses to explore his predicament. He knew that his wand was still slowed beneath his robes because he could feel it pressed between his chest and the ground. A slight cushioning effect in the area of his stomach told him that the invisibility cloak was also there, stuffed out of sight.

“My Lord…”

“That will do,” said Voldemort’s voice

More footsteps: several people were backing away from the same spot. Desperate to see what was happening, and why, Harry opened his eyes by a millimetre.

Voldemort seemed to be getting to his feet. Various Death Eaters were hurrying away from him, returning to the crowd lining the clearing. Bellatrix alone remained behind, kneeling beside Voldemort.

Harry closed his eyes again and considered what he had seen. The Death Eaters had been huddled around Voldemort, who seemed to have fallen to the ground. Something had happened when he had hit Harry with the Killing Curse. Had Voldemort, too, collapsed? It seemed like it. And both of them had fallen briefly unconscious and both of them had now returned…

“My Lord, let me – “

“I do not require assistance,” said Voldemort coldly, and though he could not see it, Harry pictured Bellatrix withdrawing a helpful hand. “The boy … is he dead?”

There was complete silence in the clearing. Nobody approached Harry, but he felt their concentrated gaze, it seemed to press him harder into the ground, and he was terrified that a finger or an eyelid might twitch.

“You,” said Voldemort, and there was a bang and a small shriek of pain. ”Examine him. Tell me whether he is dead.”

Harry did not know who had been sent to verify. He could only lie there, with his heart thumping traitorously, and wait to be examined, but at the same time noting, small comfort though it was, that Voldemort was wary of approaching him, that Voldemort had suspected that all had not gone to plan…

Hands, softer than he had been expecting, touched Harry’s face, pulled back and eyelid, crept beneath his shirt, down to his chest and felt his heart. He could hear the woman’s fast breathing; her long hair tickled his face. He knew that she could feel the steady pounding of life against his ribs.

“Is Draco alive? Is he in the castle?”

The whisper was barely audible; her lips were an inch from his ear, her head bent so low that her long hair shielded his face from the onlookers.

“Yes,” he breathed back.

He felt the hand on his chest contract; her nails pierced him. Then it was withdrawn. She had sat up.

“He is dead!” Narcissa Malfoy called to the watchers.

And now they shouted, now they yelled in triumph and stamped their feet, and through his eyelids, Harry saw bursts of red and silver light shoot into the air in celebration.

Still feigning death on the ground, he understood. Narcissa knew that the only way she would be permitted to enter Hogwarts and find her son was as part of a conquering army. She no longer cared whether Voldemort won.

“You see?” screeched Voldemort over the tumult. “Harry Potter is dead by...” His voice trailed off and as if someone had flipped a switch the celebrations abruptly halted. “Why are you lying to me Narcissa?” It felt like someone had cast a freezing charm on the air. No one seemed to be moving or even breathing. “You! Yaxley check him!”

Harry more felt, then heard the heavy footsteps moving towards his side. A large hand grabbed his hair and pulled his head up before he felt rough fingers feeling for a pulse.

“He lives!” growled the voice of Corban Yaxley. “He’s still fucking alive!”

Harry knew the deception was up and allowed Yaxley to drag him to his feet by his hair. Once on his feet, he managed to straighten his glasses before his arms were yanked behind his back. Looking around at the incredulous faces of the surrounding Death Eaters, Harry saw a deathly pale Narcissa to his left with a dozen wands pointing at her. Lucius looked like he was trying to edge slowly behind Hagrid, whose mouth was opening and closing in shock.

Voldemort stood directly in front of Harry, Bellatrix at his side. “How do you keep surviving? HOW!!!!!!!” he screamed. “Maybe what they say is true. The third time a charm! AVADA KEDAVRA!”

Harry had a brief glimpse of green light shooting from both Bellatrix’s and Voldemort’s wands and then everything went black.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Kings Cross Redux

Notes:

Here is chapter 2. Chapter 3 should be posted next weekend

Chapter 2

 

King’s Cross Redux

 

He lay face down, listening to the silence. He knew where he was, how could he not by the time of the world only about 10 minutes had passed between him waking up on the forest floor and now being back here.

There were differences though this time. This time he wasn’t naked and this time he wasn’t alone. Harry rolled over and sat up. He looked around the same white, clean open space that he had spoken to Dumbledore in either ten minutes or a lifetime ago. Harry wasn’t sure. As he looked around, he became aware of other presences near him. To his left just starting to stir was a woman. As he watched Narcissa Malfoy sat bolt upright and stared at him.

“She killed me! Bellatrix actually killed me!” Narcissa’s voice was an incredulous whisper.

Just then a groan came from behind Harry and both his and Narcissa’s heads whipped around to see Corban Yaxley starting to stir. Harry scrambled to his feet and got some distance from the Death Eater who had turned the DMLE into an instrument of Voldemort’s anti-muggleborn crusade. Harry felt hopefully in his robes for his wand but it wasn’t there. A noise to his right told him that Narcissa was standing next to him.

“Do you have a wand?” She asked him.

“No, but we shouldn’t need one. We are after all dead”

Yaxley had finally come round and sat up. He stared around him at the vast white space before his eyes settled on the two individuals standing watching him. 

“YOU!” he shouted. Although he seemed undecided as to which one of them, he was talking to. “What the fuck were you thinking Narcissa? Lying to The Dark Lord. Of course, he saw through your pathetic lies!”

Narcissa winced slightly at his words but stood firm. “What I was thinking Yaxley was that this war has cost far too many lives already and any assault on Hogwarts would just cost more. And that my son was in the castle”

“Your son!” Yaxley sneered “Pathetic little Draco. Can’t even do the simplest jobs.”

Ignoring the comments about her son, Narcissa turned to Harry “Where are we? You said we are dead?”

“Yes, this is sort of a waiting room. A crossing point between the world we came from and the next. I was here before and spoke to Dumbledore. Although he’s obviously not here now. We are however dead. You said Bellatrix killed you?”

“Yes, the last thing I remember is Bellatrix pointing her wand at me and then green, and then here. I have no idea what happened to Lucius.”

“Last I saw he was trying to get behind Hagrid”

Yaxley snorted “Surprise, surprise. Old Lucius running away and hiding again!”

“Well, what are you doing here then Yaxley?” Narcissa snapped “What did you do to earn The Dark Lord's ire?”

“Nothing” muttered Yaxley “Wrong place, wrong time. After killing Potter there, He decided to ensure the job was finished. He cut off his head and then destroyed the rest with a Bombarda. I was still trying to get away from the body when it hit me”

Narcissa laughed “Killed as collateral damage by your own master Yaxley? At least I died trying to do something!”

Yaxley lunged for Narcissa “Why you stuck up traitorous bitch!”

ENOUGH

The single word stopped all three of them. As one they turned and saw a black cloaked figure sitting astride a magnificent white horse. As they watched the figure dismounted the horse and pulled a nose bag from one of the saddle bags. Fixing it to the horse, the figure pulled a large scythe from a holster attached to the saddle and turned to face the three dead Mages. Narcissa drew in a sharp intake of breath as the gleaming white skull with the intense blue light for eyes came into view.

WELL, THIS IS A SURPRISE. I WAS ONLY EXPECTING TO FIND ONE SOUL HERE. WHICH OF YOU IS HARRY POTTER?

The words seemed to be entering Harry’s head without going through his ears, but he raised his hand “I am. Who, if I may ask, are you?”

I AM DEATH OF COURSE. DOES THE ROBE AND THE SCYTHE NOT MAKE THAT OBVIOUS?

One of the blue lights in the skulls' eye sockets blinked on and off and Harry realised that the figure, death, was trying to wink.

AS YOU HAVE ASSEMBLED ALL THREE DEATHLY HALLOWS YOU ARE NOW MASTER OF DEATH. SO, SOMEONE HAD TO BE SENT TO MEET YOU TO GIVE YOU YOUR OPTIONS. THE DEATH THAT NORMALLY DEALS WITH YOUR WORLD IS A BIT BUSY RIGHT NOW WHAT WITH THAT CASTLE OF YOURS BEING ASSAULTED. SO, I DREW THE PROVOBIAL SHORT STRAW. I AM UNSURE WHY THERE ARE TWO OTHERS WITH YOU HERE THOUGH. WHO ARE YOU?

Narcissa drew herself up to her full pureblood pomposity “I am Lady Narcissa Black Malfoy, and I would ask you to explain yourself”

Death was just opening his mouth when Yaxley charged at Harry. Death raised his hand and Yaxley stopped in mid-stride. Harry spun to Death “You said I’m the master of death?”

YES

“So, I can give you orders?”

YES

“In that case get rid of that man and send him on to whatever afterlife awaits him.”

YES MASTER

Death snapped his bony fingers and Yaxley disappeared.

HE HAS BEEN MOVED ON TO THE NEXT STAGE OF HIS EXISTENCE HE WILL BOTHER US NO MORE. WOULD YOU LIKE ME TO DO THE SAME WITH LADY MALFOY?

Harry looked at Narcissa “Not just yet. She tried to help me, so I want her to remain for now.”

Narcissa gave him a strange look and nodded once “Heir Potter, could you please explain what he meant by Deathly Hallows and you being Master of Death?”

Harry frowned at being addressed as Heir Potter but put that thought aside for the time being. “umm yeah, are you familiar with the tale of the three brothers?”

She nodded “Of course”

“Well, the story is true, the three brothers were the three Peverell brothers and the Hallows were their three gifts from Death. The elder wand, also known as the death stick or the wand of destiny. The resurrection stone and the cloak of invisibility. I had the cloak as a direct descendent of the third brother. The stone was with the Gaunt’s but they had no idea what it was and neither did Voldemort when he took it from them after wiping them out. The elder wand has been passed down from one wizard to another until Grindlewald got hold of it. Once Dumbledore defeated him, he gained control of the elder wand and well now here we are. That’s the wand Voldemort has been looking for all year.”

Narcissa was staring at him “The story is true? I’ve read it many times of course, and I’ve heard of the Peverell brothers, and the Death Stick is legendary. You obtained all three?”

“Yes, Dumbledore arranged it. Of course, he couldn’t just give all three to me he had to turn it into a quest. As a result, I’m now Master of Death, and seeing as how that’s Death right there….”

Harry trailed off gesturing at Death standing listening.

A SUCCINCT SUMMERY MASTER, NOW WOULD YOU CARE TO HEAR YOUR OPTIONS?

“Ok yes tell me what I can do”

YOU WOULD NORMALLY HAVE THREE OPTIONS BUT THE THIRD HAS BEEN RENDERED IMPOSSIBLE DUE TO THE PHYSICAL DESTRUCTION OF YOUR MORTAL BODY. YOUR OTHER CHOICES ARE TO GO ON AND SEE WHAT LIES BEYOND OR TO GO BACK TO AN EARLIER POINT IN YOUR LIFE AND CHANGE THE DESTINY OF YOUR WORLD

Harry looked up “I can do that? go back with my memories intact and change what happens?”

YOU CAN, YOU CAN ONLY REENTER YOUR TIME STREAM AT A POINT THAT YOUR PHYSICAL BODY IS NEAR DEATH. AS YOU KNOW THESE TIMES WERE NUMEROUS, FINDING AN APPROPRIATE ONE SHOULDN’T BE HARD.

Harry snorted at that comment. But then he thought harder. He could go back and change things he knew where all the Horcruxes were and knew how to destroy them. Knew what the world was going to throw at him. He could do it. Stop Voldemort and save so many lives. Harry looked up and saw Narcissa staring at him and he remembered something she had said before.

“Lady Malfoy, you called me Heir Potter before. Why?”

“Because that’s your title of course. You are Harry James Potter, Heir to the Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter” She answered, seeing the confused look on Harry’s face she continued “Surely you knew that?”

“No? Was I supposed to know that?”

Realisation crept onto Narcissa’s face “That explains a lot. No one told you.”

“Told me what? Told me what?” he spun from Narcissa to Death “As your master, I order you to explain”

Death sighed, it wasn’t a pleasant sound

YOU ARE THE LAST MEMBER OF THE ANCIENT AND MOST NOBLE HOUSE OF POTTER. ONE OF THE GREAT SPELLBOUND HOUSES OF YOUR WORLD. AS A RESULT, YOU ARE IT’S HEIR. YOU COULD BE IT’S LORD IF YOU CLAIMED IT. THIS INFORMATION WAS KEPT FROM YOU BY ALBUS DUMBLEDORE. HE HAD PUT BLOCKS AND CURSES ON YOU AS WELL AS FED YOU POTIONS TO KEEP YOU WEAKER THAN YOU SHOULD BE AS WELL AS OBEDIENT AND DOCILE. HIS PLAN DEPENDED ON YOU BEING IGNORANT AND WILLING TO WALK INTO THE FOREST AND FACE TOM RIDDLE.

“He did what?” Narcissa was apoplectic “That’s beyond illegal! That would end him up in Azkaban for life! Or maybe even Kissed!”

A thought was niggling at the back of Harry’s brain as he heard this. It should be a surprise hearing this about Dumbledore but the more he thought the more he realised it wasn’t. And then another thought hit him. “Was he working alone?”

MOST OF THE PEOPLE AROUND YOU WERE UNDER CURSES, COMPLETIONS AND POTIONS TO ONE EXTENT OR ANOTHER. THIS INCLUDES THE TEACHING STAFF AT BOTH YOUR MUGGLE SCHOOL AND HOGWARTS.

Harry took a deep breath. “That’s why nothing was ever done about the abuse the Dursleys inflicted on me. The teachers were cursed not to notice and I was cursed not to say anything.” Death nodded sympathetically. Narcissa just stood there staring at Harry. She didn’t know who the Dursleys were but she could infer from context. It was one of the great mysteries of the Spellbound World. Where was Harry Potter raised after his parents’ death? The part of her that was a mother was screaming at the rest of her to protect this child. He was family after all.

A word that Death used suddenly hit Harry “You said most people around me were under Dumbledore’s control. That implies that he had some willing helpers. Tell me, who has betrayed me?”

MOLLY WEASLEY HAS BEEN DUMBLEDORE’S EVER SINCE HE DISCOVERED HER AS A SCHOOLGIRL POTIONING ARTHUR WEASLEY. HE HAS PROMISED HER MONEY AND POWER ALL COMING FROM THE POTTER ESTATE. BY THE TIME YOU DIED, SEVERAL HUNDRED THOUSAND GALLEONS WERE ALREADY IN A SECRET VAULT UNDER HER CONTROL. RONALD WEASLEY WAS ALSO A WILLING PARTICIPANT. HE WAS BEING ORDERED BY DUMBLEDORE TO GET YOU TO DO THINGS THAT WOULD GET YOU WHERE DUMBLEDORE NEEDED YOU. GINERVA WEASLEY WAS INITIALLY A WILLING PARTICIPANT AS WELL. SHE WAS TO BE MARRIED TO YOU AND WOULD GAIN YOUR FORTUNE WHEN YOU DIED. SHE HOWEVER REJECTED HER MOTHER'S PLAN AFTER YOU SAVED HER LIFE IN THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS. ONCE SHE STOPPED DOING AS HER MOTHER ASKED, SHE WAS CURSED AND POTIONED INTO DOING WHATEVER HER MOTHER AND DUMBLEDORE REQUIRED OF HER.

Harry stood there stunned, the revelation about Molly Weasley hit him hard but that was nothing to hearing about Ron. Was his best mate working against him the whole time? But again, the more he thought about it the more obvious it became. Ron was loud, lazy and rude. He was forever pushing Harry into situations he didn’t want to be in. His attitude following Harry’s name coming out of the Goblet of Fire was evidence of that as well as his running off and leaving him and Hermione… “HERMIONE! Was Hermione working with them as well?”

NOT WILLINGLY. SHE WAS A BUMP IN THE ROAD FOR DUMBLEDORE. YOU WERE ONLY SUPPOSED TO BE FRIENDS WITH RONALD WEASLEY. HE HAD TO CHANGE HIS PLANS WHEN YOU BECAME FRIENDS WITH HER AS WELL. SHE WAS UNDER ALMOST AS MANY SPELLS AND POTIONS AS YOU. SHE HAD ALSO BECOME A PAWN IN MOLLY WEASLEY’S GAMES. RONALD HAD TOLD HIS MOTHER THAT HE WANTED HERMIONE GRANGER AS PAYMENT FOR DOING EVERYTHING HE HAD HAD TO DO OVER THE YEARS.

Harry looked and felt sick. Narcissa broke the silence. “That unfortunately makes a lot of sense. The Weasleys are a Noble house. And Arthur as it’s lord should have taken his seat in the Wizengamot following his father’s death. He never did instead he gave his proxy to Dumbledore. Who incidentally has also been using your house’s proxy. Together with his own house’s vote that gives him 4 votes on the Wizengamot and means he has a lot of power and influence there”

Harry looked at Narcissa not completely understanding but also deciding that now was not the time to get into the intricacies of the Wizengamot. He turned back to Death. “You told me about Ginny what about the other Weasley children? Are they all working against me?”

THEY ARE ALL UNDER POTIONS AND CURSES TO A LESSER OR GREATER EXTENT BUT THEY ARE NO MORE COMPLICIT THAN ANYONE ELSE AROUND YOU.

Harry breathed a sigh of relief at that. Now the fury and panic were fading he was starting to come up with a plan. Being on the run hunting Horcrux’s for nearly a year had taught him not to make it too complicated or to try and plan too far in advance. But a plan was forming. Harry looked up and met Narcissa’s eyes. They were curious and surprisingly sympathetic. “I’ve got a few ideas and goals now and I know when to go back too.” Then an idea struck him “Death, could Lady Malfoy return with me?” as he had hoped the look on Narcissa’s face was priceless.

THAT IS AN INTERESTING QUESTION. NOT IN THE SAME WAY AS YOU BUT I DO THINK THERE MIGHT BE A WAY. FIRST, SHE MUST AGREE, SECOND HER MEMORIES WOULD ONLY COME OUT UPON MEETING YOU AND YOU TOUCHING HER, SKIN TO SKIN. A SIMPLE HANDSHAKE SHOULD SUFFICE. UP UNTIL THAT POINT, SHE WOULD HAVE SOME STRANGE DREAMS. ONCE HER MEMORIES ARE UNLOCKED, SHE WILL REMEMBER EVERYTHING. THE FOLLOWING YEARS UP UNTIL HER DEATH AND HER TIME HERE.

“What do you say Lady Malfoy? Want to return with me and save the world?”

“It is an interesting proposition, Heir Potter. Before I make a choice could you tell me what you plan to do?”

“Right now, it’s more a list of aims. Kill Voldemort. I figure we have two chances before he gets too powerful. Either when he’s resurrected at the end of the Trimage Tournament, or during the battle at the ministry a year later. That will be down to the circumstances that arise. Also, I want Dumbledore disgraced and removed from all his positions. If we can get him locked up so much the better. Hogwarts, the Ministry and the Wizengamot all need reforming as well so I will be working towards those goals as well. Not sure how I’m going to do all that yet but I do know I’m going to need allies. And I would very much like you to be one of those allies.” Looking towards Death, Harry asked, “Could you give me any recommendations on that front?”

GET TO THE GOBLINS. THEY WILL HELP YOU. LEARN AS MUCH AS YOU CAN ABOUT GOBLIN ETIQUETTE BEFOREHAND.

Harry nodded thoughtfully. He then looked to Narcissa “Lady Malfoy, what will it be? Help me or move on to whatever lies beyond”

“Can you promise me you won’t harm my family?”

“As long as Draco doesn’t attack me, I will not harm him. I could probably try and recruit him to our cause. He might be an arrogant stuck-up prick but he’s intelligent and fairly resourceful. I’m sure if we can reduce his father’s influence, he could be quite a pleasant chap. As for Lucius. That might be more difficult. You know as well as I do how deep he is into all his schemes and plots not to mention Voldemort’s clutches. All I can do is promise I will try.”

Narcissa thought for a long minute before nodding “That’s all I can ask of you. If I’m honest it’s more Draco I’m worried about. In some ways, it would be a relief to be out of Lucius’s clutches. Ok, I’m in. When are we going back too?”

“29^th May 1993. That’s the day I killed the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets. I nearly died down there but it puts me in a position to start organising and preparing. There are another 5 weeks of school after that so I can do some research and flesh out my plans. As soon as I’m back in London I can go to Gringotts and speak to the goblins.”

Narcissa was nodding along. “Very well. That sounds like a reasonable time and date and a reasonable start. I go to lunch with some of my friends every Thursday at a restaurant in Vertic Alley. I normally spend some time browsing the shops. I believe this would be the best time for us to introduce ourselves. The next question I have is, What about Dobby? The aftermath of this escapade into the chamber is when you engineered his release is it not?”

“Yes, it is, I still intend to release him. But I shall employ him myself. He could be very useful. Would he have a problem with either Draco or yourself?”

“I don’t think so. He was Lucius’s personal Elf. Whenever I could I tried to treat him well but Lucius kept him away a lot of the time”

“Ok. Well, I think that’s all we can plan for now. We need to see how things work out with the goblins before more plans are made. So, I guess I will see you in mid-July 1993.”

“Indeed, Heir Potter this will certainly be interesting.”

Harry turned to where Death had been standing watching the interactions. “We are ready. Send us back to the time I almost died after being bitten by the Basilisk. 29^th May 1993”

AS YOU SO ORDER MY MASTER

Death raised his hand and snapped his fingers and with that, everything disappeared in a flash of light.

 

 

Notes:

Again thank you for reading and i appreciate any comments. Please just keep them constructive and friendly

Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Chamber of Secrets

Notes:

Thanks for all the comments and Kudos. I was really nervous before posting the first 2 chapters and the fact people are reading this and seem to like it makes me really happy. and now without further ado. chapter 3

Chapter 3

 

The Chamber of Secrets

 

Saturday 29 May 1993

 

The Basilisk lunged again, and this time its aim was true. Harry threw his whole weight behind the sword and drove it to the hilt into the roof of the serpent’s mouth

But as warm blood drenched Harry’s arm, he felt a searing pain just above his elbow. One long, poisonous fang was sinking deeper and deeper into his arm and it splintered as the Basilisk keeled over sideways and fell, twitching, to the floor.

Harry slid down the wall. He gripped the fang that was spreading poison through his body and wrenched it out of his arm. But he already knew it was too late. White-hot pain was spreading slowly and steadily from the wound. Even as he dropped the fang and watched his blood soaking his robes, his vision went foggy. The Chamber was dissolving in a whirl of dull colour.

Then with a pain in his head beyond anything he had experienced before Harry remembered events of a future yet to come and hopefully one that would never be. He could dimly hear the last echoes of a dying scream but he didn’t think it had come from him. He felt a weight on his arm and realised someone was talking to him.

“You’re dead, Harry Potter,” said Riddle’s voice above him. “Dead. Even Dumbledore’s bird knows it. Do you see what he’s doing Potter? He’s crying.”

Harry blinked. Fawkes’s head slid in and out of focus. Thick, pearly tears were trickling down the glossy feathers.

“I’m going to sit here and watch you die, Harry Potter. Take your time. I’m in no hurry.”

Harry felt drowsy. Everything around him seemed to be spinning.

“So ends the famous Harry Potter,” said Riddle’s distant voice. “Alone in the Chamber of Secrets, forsaken by his friends, defeated at last by the Dark Lord he so unwisely challenged. You’ll be back with your dear Mudblood mother soon, Harry… she bought you twelve years of borrowed time … but Lord Voldemort got you in the end, as you knew he must.”

Harry smiled as the Chamber started to come back into focus. “Merlin’s pants Tom. Do you ever shut up? You can’t even let a guy die and be resurrected in peace!” looking at his arm Harry saw Fawkes still resting his head on Harry’s arm. A pearly patch of tears was shining all around the wound – except that there was no wound.

“What did you say? You dare speak to Lord Voldemort like that? Get away, bird, get away from him. I said, get away!”

Harry raised his head. Riddle was pointing Harry’s wand at Fawkes; there was a bang like a gun and Fawkes took flight again in a whirl of gold and Scarlet.

“Phoenix tears …” said Riddle quietly, staring at Harry’s arm. “of course … healing powers… I forgot…” he looked into Harry’s face. “But it makes no difference. in fact, I prefer it this way. Just you and me, Harry Potter… you and me…”

He raised the wand.

Then in a rush of wings, Fawkes soared back overhead, knowing what was happening, Harry caught the diary mid-fall and scooped up the Basilisk fang from the floor next to him and plunged it straight into the heart of the book.

There was a long, dreadful, piercing scream. Ink spurted out of the diary in torrents, steaming over Harry’s hands, flooding the floor. Riddle was writhing and twisting, screaming and flailing and then…

He was gone. Harry’s wand fell to the floor with a clatter and there was silence. Silence except for the steady drip, drip of ink still oozing from the diary. The Basilisk venom had burned a sizzling hole right through it.

Realising he had seconds before Ginny came round, Harry grabbed his wand and the sorting hat. A quick banishing spell sent the remains of the diary into the darkest corner where it couldn’t be seen. With a huge tug, he pulled the glittering sword from the roof of the Basilisk’s mouth.

He was just wondering if he had time to cast a stasis charm over the gigantic corpse when there came a faint moan from the end of the chamber. Ginny was stirring. The stasis charm would have to wait. As Harry hurried over towards her, she sat up. Her bemused eyes travelled from the huge form of the dead Basilisk, over to Harry in his blood-soaked robes. She drew a great, shuddering gasp and tears began to pour down her face.

“Harry – oh, Harry – I tried to tell you at b-breakfast, but I c-couldn’t say it in front of Percy. It was me, Harry – but I – I s-swear I d-didn’t mean to – R-Riddle made me, he t-took me over – and – how did you kill that – that thing? W-where’s Riddle? Where’s the diary? The last thing I r-remember is him coming out of it”

“It’s all right,” said Harry, “Riddle’s finished, the diary was completely destroyed and the Basilisk is dead. C’mon Ginny, let's get out of here –“

“Harry, you head!” gasped Ginny “Is that blood?”

Harry reached up and realised his forehead was slick with something black and sticky. What’s more, it seemed to be coming from his scar. Using the polished silver surface of the sword as a mirror Harry tried to look. From what he could see his scar had torn open and the black goop was oozing out.

“I don’t know Ginny. I feel fine though. I’ll ask Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey about it once we are out of here.”

Getting out happened much the same way as Harry remembered it from 5 years previously. Ron also asked about his scar and Harry gave the same answer he gave Ginny. It really was hard work for him not to punch the tall redhead now he knew he was already working against him. But Harry knew he was going to have to play the long game there. He also knew that he was going to have to be careful around Dumbledore he couldn’t give the old man an excuse or an opportunity to use legilimency on him or things would be over before they had even begun.

Arriving at Professor McGonagall’s office things again happened much as Harry remembered. Ginny and Ron were reunited with their parents and Harry told his tale looking at McGonagall the whole time and trying to keep his back to Dumbledore as much as possible. The only difference to his memory was Dumbledore asking what happened to the diary. For a brief moment, Harry thought he could see a trace of anger when Harry told him it had destroyed itself totally when he stabbed it. But it was gone before he could be sure. Once the rest of the room’s occupants had been sent to the hospital wing to be checked over and to reunite with the unpetrified Hermione, Harry found himself alone sitting in front of the fire with Albus Dumbledore. Whilst the rest of the conversation went as he remembered; Harry did have one new question.

“Professor, my scar, why did it rupture when I faced Riddle?”

“I’m not sure Harry. That scar was caused by a very dark curse. And as you know when you come face to face with Voldemort it causes you come pain. It is my belief that it created a connection between you and tonight when you faced a powerful memory of the other half of the connection and destroyed said memory. Your scar ruptured.”

Dumbledore then stood up and sent Harry to the hospital wing, whilst he wrote to get Hagrid back from Azkaban. But as Harry opened the office door, Lucius Malfoy stood there. Again, the conversation between Malfoy and Dumbledore went much the way he remembered. The whole time Harry was looking at Dobby. After some miming on Dobby’s part, Harry winked at him. Harry decided against informing Malfoy that he knew how the Diary had gotten into Ginny’s possession and after he and Dobby had left. Harry said good evening to the headmaster and hurried after the rapidly moving blond man.

Managing to pull off a soak on the way he caught him. “Lord Malfoy” This brought the older man up short.

Turning slowly to face Harry “Yes, Heir Potter?”

Harry smiled internally; Lucius recognised him as a potential equal by calling him Heir. “I don’t know how you did it but I know you orchestrated all this. One day I will find out how and you will regret it.”

Lucius looked at him for several seconds with a stunned look on his face. As if asking himself if he had really heard what he thought he had just heard. Then he laughed “Oh very good Heir Potter very good indeed. Good luck finding anything because there is nothing to find! Now if you will excuse me...”

As he turned to leave Harry forced the dirty smelly sock into his hand. “Oh, by the way, you dropped this”

Lord Malfoy looked at the sock in disgust and threw it aside, “What was that for?” looking at the mess on his once pristine hand. “you’ll meet the same stickily end as your parents one of these days, Harry Potter. Come Dobby!”

But Dobby didn’t move. He was holding up Harry’s disgusting, slimy sock, and looking at it as if it was a priceless treasure.

“Master has given Dobby a sock,” said the elf in wonderment “Master gave it to Dobby.”

“What’s that?” spat Lord Malfoy “What did you say?”

“Dobby has got a sock,” said Dobby in disbelief. “Master threw it, and Dobby caught it, and Dobby – Dobby is free.”

Lucius Malfoy stood frozen, staring at the elf. Then he lunged at Harry.

“You lost me my servant, boy!”

But Dobby shouted, “You shall not harm Harry Potter!”

There was a loud bang, and Lord Malfoy was thrown backwards. He crashed down the stairs, three at a time, landing in a crumpled heap on the landing below. He got up, his face livid, and pulled out his wand, but now Dobby raised a long threatening finger.

“You shall go now,” he said fiercely, pointing down at Lord Malfoy. “You shall not touch Harry Potter. You shall go now.”

Lucius Malfoy had no choice. With a last, incensed stare at the pair of them, he swung his cloak around him and hurried out of sight.

“Harry Potter freed Dobby!” said the elf shrilly, gazing up at Harry, moonlight from the nearest window reflected in his orb-like eyes. Harry Potter set Dobby free!”

“Least I could do, Dobby,” said Harry, grinning. “Look, I want to talk more to you but this isn’t the right time or place. In a couple of days if I call you will you hear and come to me?”

“Dobby can and will Harry Potter Sir. Dobby looks forward to talking with the great Harry Potter!”

“In that case, I’ll see you soon Dobby. Go have some fun until then.”

Dobby threw his arms around Harry’s middle and hugged him.

“Harry Potter is greater by far than Dobby knew!” He sobbed. “Farewell Harry Potter!”

As soon as Harry opened the door to the hospital wing, he was tackled by a great bush of brown hair. “You solved it! You solved it!” Hermione screamed. Then she pulled back and looked at him and screamed. Harry had forgotten he was covered in blood. Both his and the Basilisk. The scream brought Madam Pomfrey hurrying over from Lockhart’s bed where he seemed to be overly fascinated with a bedpan.

“Mr Potter! What have you been doing is that all your blood?”

“erm no, most of it is the Basilisk’s”

The look Madam Pomfrey gave him could have curdled milk. Harry was sent to the hospital wing showers with orders not to come back until he was clean and to leave the disgusting clothes he was currently wearing there so they could be destroyed. Once he was clean, Madam Pomfrey subjected him to a battery of diagnostic spells and tests. She focused mainly on his arm “A Basilisk bite! Well, I’ve never seen the like!” and his head “Well I don’t know what happened to you Potter but it seems to be healing rapidly and better than it was before”

It was during these tests that he realised something. He was obviously malnourished. He knew enough about biology to know his bones were going to show the signs and he knew he was covered in scars from the beatings that Uncle Vernon had given him. So why wasn’t Madam Pomfrey, a skilled and caring healer, commenting on them? The only explanation was that Dumbledore had messed with her mind so she doesn’t think them important. Another thing Dumbledore needed to be punished for.

Ron and Hermione were allowed to return to Gryffindor Tower that night, but Madam Pomfrey insisted on keeping Harry and Ginny in for observation. Lockhart was given a sleeping draught and Harry was told he was being transferred to St. Mungo’s the next morning to see if they could do anything about recovering his memory.

Harry didn’t sleep much that night. He was going over everything he knew about what the next 5 years held. He had 5 weeks left at Hogwarts before the summer. And he would get as much done as he could. First up was getting back down to the Chamber to put Stasis charms on the Basilisk's corpse and to retrieve the diary. He also wanted to have a look around down there to see if Slytherin had left anything else that he might find useful.

Second, was the room of requirements. That’s where he would talk to Dobby and he wanted to retrieve the Diadem as well as search it for any useful items. He did consider starting to sound people out to join him but decided that wouldn’t be a good idea until he had managed to clear all the curses and Hex’s he now knew were on him. Now he knew what to look for he could tell he was harder to think than it was before he came to Hogwarts. At primary school, he was always near the top of his classes. It was one of the main reasons Uncle Vernon beat him because he was doing so much better than Dudley at school. But since he had arrived at Hogwarts, he realised he was always in the lower half of the classes.

Well, that was something else he was going to change. He was going to spend some time in the library. He needed a book on Goblin etiquette and anything he could find about the politics of Spellbound Britain.

Five weeks. He would not waste them. Suddenly there was a small shriek from the bed 3 down from him, followed by quiet sobbing. Ginny was obviously having nightmares. Harry got out of bed and tip-toed over to her. She was curled up in a ball sobbing.

“Ginny?”

“Harry!” she sobbed. And the look she gave him was enough to burn through any anger he had towards her. This was an 11-year-old girl who had been manipulated by her own mother and had just had her mind and body violated in unimaginable ways. So, Harry climbed onto the hospital bed and just held the distraught girl until she drifted off to sleep again.

Chapter 4: Chapter 4 - Things To Do

Notes:

Thank you for all the kudos and comments and just generally reading this.

Chapter 4

 

Things to do

 

Saturday 5 June 1993

 

It took a week before Harry could get enough time alone to start doing any of his plans. Ron and Hermione were sticking to him like glue. Everywhere he went he was asked about what happened. He must have repeated the story 200 times. Ginny had been sent to St. Mungo’s the morning after so Harry was the only one who could answer. At Breakfast on Monday morning McGonagall announced that all exams were cancelled for years 1 through 4. Years 5, 6 and 7 still needed to do theirs as they were required for their future job prospects. The cancelled exams pleased everyone except for Hermione who had spent the Sunday before drawing up a catch-up and revision timetable for herself that was now worthless.

Exactly one week after he had last been here, Harry stood again in Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom on the second floor. Hermione had disappeared off to the library straight after breakfast. Despite not having the exams to do she was still determined to catch up on everything she missed whilst petrified. Harry had offered Ron his Nimbus 2000 broom to go play quidditch with his brothers and some of their friends. Harry had begged off by saying his arm was still hurting him and he was going to catch up on some homework.

Thankfully Myrtle was elsewhere this morning so he had no witnesses to him opening the secret passage with Parseltongue. Looking at the long chute in front of him he couldn’t see how all the pureblood descendants of Slytherin would have been happy sliding down that. Deciding that it couldn’t hurt to try he said “stairs” in Parseltongue. And to his relief, the chute changed to a long dark staircase. Once he was down and back into the Chamber, the first thing he did was retrieve the Diary. Turning to face the corpse of the Basilisk he drew his wand. Harry was happy to see that, apart from the congealed blood in its mouth where it had been stabbed, it didn’t seem to have started to decay. He had learnt some stasis spells for food and potions and ingredients but he had never tried to put something so large into stasis. 

As he was staring at the massive bulk before him, all Harry could remember was a scene from The Empire Strikes Back. Taking a deep breath, he muttered “Size matters not” and cast the most powerful stasis spell he knew. To his surprise and relief, it seemed to work. Now he only had to hope it would last a few months. Harry was pretty sure that as the one who killed the beast, he owned the corpse. He had to check that out legally and then find someone who could break down the corpse for him and sell the parts.

Now his two main tasks were done, Harry turned his attention to the rest of the room. Now he thought about it he couldn’t believe he had never come back down here in the previous timeline. The first place he checked was the opening the Basilisk had emerged from a week ago but the only thing in there was what was obviously it’s nest. Next, he started examining the walls, whispering open in parseltongue every few feet. He was halfway down the second wall when he found the hidden door. Opening it Harry was disappointed to find the remains of what was obviously a library reading room. Rotted and water-damaged books and furniture littered the floor. Obviously, the stasis charms in this room had failed a long time ago and no one had reapplied them.

Harry was disappointed but not surprised. Whilst having a hidden cache of books from one of the founders would be nice, he hadn’t been counting on it. After checking the rest of the room and finding nothing else, Harry made his way back up the stairs and out into the bathroom. Careful checking that no one was around he pulled on the invisibility cloak and made his way up to the seventh floor. He was really missing the Marauders Map. He knew that Fred and George had it and that he could probably get it if he really wanted to. But he was already planning on bringing the twins into his circle early next year so it could probably wait.

Arriving at the blank bit of wall on the seventh floor, Harry walked back and forth 3 times asking for the room of hidden things. The door appeared and he entered. Looking around he saw the familiar piles of junk and potential treasure. Itching to get started he realised he had to do something else first. Seeing two chairs in reasonable condition nearby he pulled them out and set them in front of each other.

“Dobby?”

The was a pop and the House elf appeared in front of him bouncing up and down excitedly.

“Harry Potter called for Dobby like he said he would. How can Dobby help Harry Potter?”

“Thanks for coming Dobby. Sorry it took so long; I thought I would get time before now. How about we sit down so we can talk”

Tears started to form in Dobby’s large Eyes “Harry Potter is good and kind and asks Dobby to sit with him as an equal”

“Please don’t cry Dobby. Look let's sit and talk.” They sat and Harry took a deep breath. “Dobby, I know enough about House Elves to know that despite being free you really need to be bonded to someone to live up to your full potential and for your long-term health and well-being”

Dobby nodded. “This is true Harry Potter and I intend to start looking for a new Master. This might be difficult though as I wish to be paid now.”

“Well, what would you say to being bonded to me? I would be willing to pay you and give you time off”

Dobby’s eyes had got wider as Harry had spoken, now he was visibly trembling with excitement “Oh yes, yes, yes please Harry Potter. Dobby would be very happy with being your elf!”

Harry smiled as they discussed Dobby’s pay. They eventually settled on a galleon a week and 1 day off a month. Harry was unsurprised that he had to fight Dobby up to that. Next came the Bonding ritual itself. Again, this was surprisingly easy once Dobby had talked Harry through it.

“Good Dobby, now we are bonded, I have some rules. First here are 10 Galleons you are to use to obtain the materials needed to make yourself some clothes. I want a shirt and some trousers or Shorts. Make sure that you make multiples as I expect you to keep clean and tidy. They are to be in Neutral colours for now. At some point in the future, they will be changed for my house colours and the Crest of the House of Potter will be added but for now no one must know who your master is. Keep any change you have once you are done and that shall be the start of a fund you shall use to buy me things, I may ask you to get for me. Do you understand?”

“Dobby understands, Harry Potter Sir. I shall have those clothes made quickly. The Bonding should be complete within the week and then Dobby will be able to serve you completely”

“Good Dobby. I am currently coming up with a plan on how I’m going to move forward in the Spellbound World. This will be different to how everyone currently thinks of me. I will be recruiting allies, but right now it’s just you and me and I have to keep up public appearances so I won’t be able to help you as much as I would like to. I’m going to be relying on you Dobby.”

“Dobby will not let you down Harry Potter Sir!”

Harry sighed, “Dobby please call me either Harry or Sir. It will save time.” As he said this Harry saw fear start to enter Dobby’s face. Quickly realising what Dobby was thinking, he rushed to stop it “Also Dobby, you are forbidden from punishing yourself in any way unless I authorise it. If you think you have done something wrong you are to come to me and tell me and I’ll decide if any punishment is needed. Right now, you have done nothing wrong so you do not need to punish yourself”

Dobby had calmed down as Harry spoke “Thank you Sir. Dobby will remember that. Apart from making Dobby’s new clothes, what else should Dobby be doing?”

“Glad you asked, that was my next point. This is the room of lost things. It is part of the Room of Requirements. As you can see it is full of items that have been lost over the years. There is probably stuff buried in here that goes back to the founders. I want you to begin sorting through it for me. Top of the list is any money, Both Muggle and Magical. Jewellery and Goblin-made items. Anything with a dark curse on it is to be kept separate. Most especially the Diadem of Ravenclaw that I know is in here. You are to locate that and put it somewhere safe and isolated and under no circumstances are you to put it on. You will recognise it because it has the same curse on it as the Diary your old master used. At some point in the near future, I will probably summon you and ask you to bring it to me.”

“Yes Sir, Money, Jewellery and Goblin-made items. Separate anything with a dark curse on it and hide the Diadem somewhere safe and isolated. Does sir need anything else?”

“Yes Dobby, find me any undamaged trunks and bags. If they have extension charms or runes on them or featherlight charms more the better but I will take anything you can find. Separate any books you find into another pile. I will have to go through them at a later date and try and organise everything else. Anything that’s too damaged or destroyed to be of use you can vanish to clear room. The same goes for any plants or potion ingredients. Nothing in here will be any good anymore. The potency will have worn off long ago. Anything you are unsure about put to one side and I’ll look at it when I can. I’m going to be relying on your judgment on this Dobby.”

“You can rely on Dobby, Sir. I will not rest until your tasks are complete!”

“You can sleep when needed Dobby, I already told you I want you to look after yourself. Right now, the most important thing is for you to hide while doing this. No one must know you're here or working for me. I will tell you if that changes. Oh, and one more thing. There is a broken Vanishing Cabinet somewhere on the first floor of the castle. One night this week, when no one is around to see you are to go and get it and bring it in here.”

“Yes Sir!” Dobby looked so happy to have a task he could get his teeth into.

“Ok, I’m going to leave you to it now Dobby. I’ll be back when I can. We have a Month before the end of term and we have a lot to do between now and then.”

With a smile, Harry left the Room under the invisibility cloak and made his way to the library. He immediately saw Hermione at her usual table. Surrounded by books and parchment. He kept the cloak on so she wouldn’t see what he was doing. Harry fully intended to cleanse her of the spells and Potions she was under as soon as possible but until that happened, he couldn’t risk her knowing what he was doing.

His first stop was the Magical Creature section where he quickly found a book called ‘What to do to avoid being killed by Goblins’ A quick flick through told him this would tell him exactly what he needed to know there. His next stop was the section on Mage Law and Politics where he found several copies of a book called ‘An Introduction to Spellbound Britain’ this seemed to be a book written for Muggleborns to read before they first came to Hogwarts. It seemed to give a decent overview of everything someone might need to know to join the Spellbound World. Harry couldn’t help but think that this would have been a good book to have been put on his first-year reading list.

Over the next two weeks, Harry did his best to keep his head down and not draw any attention to himself. He carried on with his reading, learning a lot about Goblins and Spellbound Britain that he didn’t know before. He was trying to check in with Dobby every couple of days. Dobby was making good progress. He had made the clothes that Harry had requested and had found a nice pile of jewellery and money that Harry thought he could sell. He had also found 3 Goblin-made items, A jewel-encrusted dagger, A deceptively simple-looking but Beautiful Bracelet and the right Gauntlet from a suit of goblin-made armour.

The stack of books was growing daily. Harry had no idea how he was going to sort through it. His current idea was to leave it until Hermione was bought into his plans and let her go through it. She would probably be in nirvana at that idea. The rest of the room was starting to look emptier and more organised as Dobby vanished everything that was truly junk. Dobby had found two useable trunks and a very nice satchel. One of the trunks had an expanded interior which made its interior space 10 times bigger than its exterior. It was very reminiscent of Hermione’s beaded bag from the future. A quick featherlight charm, a tricky shrinking charm that Harry had learnt in 5^th year, and a request to Dobby to paint the outside to resemble his current school trunk and Harry had all the storage he would need.

The last two weeks of term passed much quicker than Harry would have liked. Using some of the arguments that she had used in the previous timeline, Harry managed to persuade Hermione to drop Divination and Muggle studies for the following year. He was going to need her a lot as it was and having her nearly killing herself whilst using a time-turner was not something Harry wanted to see again. He went with her to see Professor McGonagall, to make sure she dropped the subjects. McGonagall seemed relieved that she had seen sense and seemed even happier when Harry informed them both that he would like to drop Divination as well and take up Arithmancy and Ancient Runes as well. Ron, typically was not happy. He refused to drop Divination though. And Harry found he didn’t actually care.

The only other thing of note to happen in the last two weeks happened one Friday when Harry was returning from seeing Dobby. Walking down a corridor on the 5^th floor, He saw 3 Ravenclaw girls laughing at and obviously bullying a very familiar-looking Blonde first-year. With his anger raging, Harry stormed up to the group

“What the hell do you think you are doing?!”

The leader of the group, who Harry was pretty sure was in 4^th year, turned to him with a sneer on her face “What’s it to you, Potter? We are just helping Loony here to find all her misplaced items. She’s so forgetful and clumsy.” with that comment she knocked into Luna sending her flying. It was at this point Harry realised Luna wasn’t wearing any shoes.

Pulling out his wand. Harry turned on the girls, “If you don’t want to get hurt you had better run. NOW!” the look on his face must have made the girls realise he wasn’t playing and they ran. Harry knelt beside to small blond girl. “Are you alright?”

As she looked up, Harry stared into those Silvery Protuberant eyes he remembered as belonging to his friend.

“Your Harry Potter”

“Yes, I am, What’s your name?”

“I think you know my name already but I’ll tell you anyway to be polite. I’m Luna Lovegood. And to answer your earlier question. Yes, I think I will be alright now”

Harry felt a familiar feeling of wonder as he looked at the small blonde who hopefully would one day become one of his best friends again. “Sorry I came so late, it’s not nice to be bullied. Let me help you to Professor Flitwick. He will get this sorted”

“Oh, that’s nice of you. I can see the Wrackspurts buzzing around you so you must be worried about me. It’s better the Nargles that were infesting those girls. They said they wanted to help me but they didn’t. I don’t think they are very nice. You're nice. We are going to be very good friends.”

The last sentence was spoken as a definitive statement and Harry couldn’t help but smile. He helped her down 2 floors to Professor Flitwick’s office and once inside, Harry explained what had happened to an increasingly irate Flitwick. Promising to help Luna get her belongings back and to come down hard on the bullies, Harry bid farewell to Luna and left.

Saturday 3^rd July came around and everyone boarded the train back to London. Harry had sent Hedwig off a couple of days before with a letter to the Dursleys telling them not to bother picking him up as he was going to a friend’s house first and would make his own way back to Privet Drive. His new trunk which looked like his old trunk was safely stowed with the satchel full of all the money and jewellery Dobby had found so far. The happy elf was still at it sorting through the rapidly diminishing mountains of junk.

It was time for Harry to put the next phase of his plan into action.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5 - Goblins

Notes:

I Just wanted to thank everyone for all the Kudos and Hits and subscriptions. It's been far more then I ever expected. I really hope I don't disappoint you. and now chapter 5

 

Chapter 5

 

Goblins

 

Saturday 3 July 1993

 

The Announcement from the driver that they were only 10 minutes from Kings Cross, jerked Harry awake from the nap he had been having. Looking around he saw Ron, Hermione, and the Twins. Now was the time to put his plan into action and to do that he needed to lose everyone. At some point around Manchester, Harry had managed to get 5 minutes in the carriage alone. So, he had pulled out his bag and shrunk the trunk down to the size of a book. Putting the trunk in the bag and making sure his invisibility cloak was easily accessible. By the time any of the others had come back it wasn’t obvious anything had changed.

Now he made an excuse that he had to use the toilet before they got to the station and grabbed his bag and left. Getting to the toilet, he threw his cloak over himself and waited. As soon as the train ground to a halt he heard the mass rumble of people opening doors and dragging trunks. Once things had quietened down a bit, he cracked open the door, saw that the coast was clear and moved towards the door. He was a compartment away from the nearest door when Ron came back onto the train, calling for him. Harry ducked into the compartment and held his breath. Ron peered into the compartment and when he saw it was empty carried on down the train.

Hurrying off the train and onto the rapidly emptying platform. He could see the Weasleys and Hermione looking around for him. Turning his back, he made his way to the 3 fireplaces set up for floo use on the platform. Grabbed some floo powder and called for the Leaky Caldron. He never noticed the small blonde girl who had been watching him the whole time, even wearing the invisibility cloak. Arriving in the backroom that Tom had set up for floo use, Harry was glad to see it was empty. Making his way out the back he tapped the right bricks with his wand and Diagon Alley lay spread out before him. He had done it. Moving quickly but quietly up the alley, Harry quickly arrived at Gringotts.

He felt some apprehension looking at the imposing Façade of the bank thinking back to the last time he was here. Breaking in and riding the dragon out. The damage they had caused had been extensive and he was positive more than a few Goblins had been killed. That was something else he was going to have to ensure never happened. Removing the cloak and walking up the steps past the two goblins standing guard on either side of the door, Harry took a deep breath and walked through the doors.

Looking at the desks lining the room Harry spotted Griphook and Bogrod sitting at their counters dealing with customers. Deciding that he couldn’t deal with speaking to them he noticed a younger Goblin off to one side. Walking up to him, Harry read the nameplate and cleared his throat

“Greetings Junior Teller Gornok, I am Harry James Potter, Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. I require a meeting with the Potter account Manager as quickly as possible.”

The Goblin peered at Harry with an expression that could have been amusement, annoyance, Interest or any combination of the three.

“Greetings Heir Potter, if you would give me a moment I will find out if Account Manager Ragnok is available.”

“Thank you Junior teller” Harry had read that Goblins took great pride in their titles and should always be addressed by them whenever possible. As he watched the young Goblin disappear through a door behind his desk, Harry did his best to avoid being noticed by anyone else in the large banking hall. Thankfully, junior teller Gornok was only gone for a couple of minutes.

“Heir Potter, account manager Ragnok will see you immediately. Please follow me” Harry was led through the door and down several winding passages past many doors labelled with what Harry assumed was Gobbledegook. Arriving at a door that didn’t seem any different than the others, Gornok knocked once and opened the door.

“Thank you, junior teller, May your gold overflow”

“And may your enemies fall by your blade, Heir Potter” The Goblin seemed surprised at Harry’s use of the formal wording as he bowed and indicated Harry should enter the room. The room consisted of a large desk with a single Goblin sitting behind it. The Goblin was staring at Harry in a way that made Harry feel like he was being weighed and valued. He heard the door close behind him and the Goblin behind the desk rose.

“Heir Potter, it is a pleasure to meet you at last. I am Account Manager Ragnok. I have been the Potter account manager since your great-grandfather Henry Potter's time.”

“Account manager Ragnok, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. I apologise for not seeing you earlier. I was only made aware that I was the Heir to House Potter a few weeks ago and this was my first chance to come to Diagon Alley. I have some urgent matters I need to discuss with you but first I need to know what rights I have regarding my Inheritance and status as I am only 12 years old.”

Ragnok regarded the young man standing opposite him. He was obviously a Potter, and based on what he knew of the boy this would be something he would do. It was something his father would have done as well come to think of it. “Please have a seat Heir Potter, as you have probably surmised, there is little we can do for you in that regard without the permission of your magical guardian. However, it is my understanding your 13^th Birthday is at the end of this month. If you come and see me on that day, I may be able to help you more”

Harry nodded, even from his imperfect knowledge of Magical Law he had expected that. He especially didn’t want his magical guardian to find out what he was doing. It had been harder than it should have been for him to find out that Dumbledore was his magical Guardian. Which was strange as by all precedent it should have been Professor McGonagall as his head of house. Considering how Dumbledore seemed determined to meddle in his life it wasn’t a surprise though.

“Heir Potter, if I may ask, we have been sending you letters and bank statements and requests for meeting since your 11^th birthday. Have you not received any?”

“No account manager, I have not. However, it has come to my attention that I have a selective mail ward on me. As a result, I have no idea where those letters have gone. If you have copies of the latest account statements, I could take them now? Unless that would alert my magical Guardian that is.”

Ragnok, raised an eyebrow, this kid didn’t want his magical guardian to know any of what he was doing. That was fine with Ragnok, the less he had to do with the old man’s imperious letters the better. “As these are documents we would normally send you anyway I don’t see why we need to tell anyone about you having copies.” Ragnok made a note on the piece of parchment on his desk.

“Thank you, account manager, for the time being, it would probably be best if you stopped trying to contact me by letter. I don’t think anything for Gringotts is going to get through. I’m planning on removing the mail ward as soon as possible and I will let you know when it is possible to communicate with me again. I have some other matters I wish to discuss. I do not believe that these would affect any magical laws as these would be simple business transactions between myself and Gringotts.”

“I believe you are correct, Heir Potter. What sort of business transactions do you have in mind?”

“I recently came across a trove of artefacts that potentially date back centuries. I would like to get them appraised by Gringotts and potentially sell them to the Goblin Nation.”

“Ah yes in his we can accommodate you. Let me summon an appraiser. They can give you the best price. What are these artefacts?”

“This time mostly Jewellery.” The goblin nodded in response and wrote again on his parchment. 5 Minutes later another Goblin entered the room carrying a sheaf of parchment. Harry started as he recognised Griphook. So much for avoiding people he knew.

“Ah Griphook, thank you for coming so quickly. This is Heir Potter; He has some items to be appraised and to potentially sell to The Goblin Nation. Heir Potter this is Appraiser Griphook.”

“Appraiser Griphook, it’s a pleasure to see you again, If you remember you took me to my vault for the first time nearly 2 years ago.”

“Yes, I remember Heir Potter. I got into quite a bit of trouble for doing that without informing him of your presence. Turns out someone had hit me with a confundus charm. Still don’t know who did that.”

“I can take a guess. But I don’t have any proof” Harry replied “Tell me, did you come into contact with Albus Dumbledore at any point before you saw me?”

Both Goblins got surprised looks on their faces at the mention of the old man’s name, which quickly changed to calculating. “Yes actually,” said Griphook. “I believe he came in the day before. Are you telling me it was him who confunded me?”

“I have no proof, but based on some information I have come into possession of and some events it would make sense. I would ask that you do nothing about this at this time. I have plans to deal with the headmaster but they are nowhere near ready for implementation.”

The pair of Goblins were now looking at Harry as if he had sprouted another head. Eventually, Ragnok shook his head as if he was clearing it. “As you wish Heir Potter. We will do nothing to the headmaster, as like you we don’t have any proof. I would ask that you inform us if you do gain any proof.”

“Of course, account manager, I hope that today can be the start of a profitable relationship for all concerned. Now onto the items I have to sell. First, I have 3 items I would like to return to the Goblin Nation”

The Goblins looked on as Harry opened his bag and extracted the Dagger, Bracelet and Gauntlet and placed them on the table. Ragnok immediately picked each up in turn and examined it before passing it on to Griphook. “These are lost treasures of the Goblin Peoples, Heir Potter. Where did you get them?”

“I’m afraid I’m not at liberty to say at this time. Sufficed to say, no one will be missing them so the Goblins are welcome to have them back”

Griphook looked up from examining the Gauntlet with a look of disbelief on his face. “This Gauntlet is from a lost Suit of Goblin Made Armour. It was made for the Grandson of Salazar Slytherin. No one has seen even a piece of the armour in 800 years and you walk in with one of the Gauntlets?”

“I hadn’t realised that, But as I said they rightfully belong to the Goblins.” Harry was stunned by what he had been told, but he had made up his mind to return the items to improve his stature with the Goblins. Turns out his plan had worked much better than he had thought it would.

Ragnok took all three items and carefully placed them in a drawer of his desk before turning back to Harry. “You had other items to be looked at?”

Harry having caught up with himself pulled out the bag that contained the money that Dobby had found. “Yes. In this bag are assorted coins and currency. Both Muggle and Magical. Some of it is quite old and I think probably worth more than current face value. Especially some of the Galleons. I understand the gold content has changed a few times over the centuries.”

Taking the bag and emptying it, Griphook and Ragnok started going through the coinage lying before them. They were dividing the coins into piles that Harry assumed were based on their worth. Sometimes they quickly put a coin into a pile but occasionally they stopped and discussed it in Gobbledegook. After about 20 minutes all the coins had been sorted and Ragnok looked up.

“You are correct about some of these coins being worth more than their face value Heir Potter. Those” he said pointing at the largest pile that seemed to contain all of the knuts and sickles as well as a few of the galleons “are worth their face value. Totalling 7 Galleons 5 sickles and 2 knuts. These” pointing at the second biggest pile which contained more than half the Galleons “are worth three times their face value based solely on their gold content. There are 52 coins so 156 Galleons. This muggle money is in so many denominations it would take too long to go through it all with you but we would give you 25 Galleons for it. These last coins are special. These are so old they would be considered collectors’ items. Gringotts will give you 1254 galleons for these. That would total 1442 Galleons, 5 Sickles, 2 knuts.”

Harry was dumbstruck that was significantly more than he had expected. His lack of ready funds was something he had been worrying about. Hence his trip today but he didn’t think he would get that much. “Done, please hold off paying out until we have looked at the jewellery” Harry pulled out the box containing the jewellery and opened it for the goblins to see.

Immediately, Griphook started going through it dividing it into 3 piles. It didn’t take nearly as long as the coinage took and within less than ten minutes the Goblin was done. “this” Griphook said indicating the midsized pile “is cheap muggle costume jewellery. No valuable metals and the gems are just glass. The best place to take this would be a muggle junkshop”

Harry nodded and swept the pile back into the box. He would figure out what to do with it sometime later.

Griphook indicated the largest pile “This is real. valuable metals, good quality gemstones. A couple of small enchantments. Gringotts would offer 350 Galleons for these”

“400” Harry replied hoping haggling at this point was the correct way to go.

“360” countered Ragnok

“375” replied Harry

“Done” said Ragnok sweeping the jewellery into another desk drawer

Harry’s gaze turned to the last 4 pieces on the desk.

“These are the most interesting, not because of the metal or gems but because of the enchantments on them. This necklace has a shield charm built in. not enough for an unforgivable but enough to resist a medium-powered stunning spell. This bracelet and these two rings have detection spells built in. They will detect potions in food and drink and will alert the wearer if anyone is attempting to put an unwanted spell on them. They are a very popular item to have in pureblood circles.”

Harry looked at the Jewellery and couldn’t help thinking how this could be the answer to all his problems. “How about if anyone already had spells or potions in them? Would these be able to cleanse them?”

“No. these only work on new Potions and Spells. To remove existing enchantments, you would need to use a cleansing spell.”

“I understand. I’ll keep the rings and bracelet and sell the necklace. How much?”

“The Goblin nation will give you 100 galleons for the necklace”

“Done. So in total that would be…”

“1917 galleons 5 sickles and 2 knuts. Minus our fee of course. 50 Galleons”

“Done.” Said Harry “So 1867 and change. Can I take it in cash please?”

“Absolutely no problem. Griphook here will go and get that arranged for you now. Is there anything else I can help you with today?”

“Yes. I find myself in need of a lawyer. Can you provide me with some recommendations?”

“Certainly. I happen to know that the firm that your family used to use went out of business when Death Eaters attacked and killed the partners approximately a month before you and your parents were attacked. It was subsequently determined that they were looking for you and when the Lawyers couldn’t give up your location. They were executed.”

Harry felt sick hearing the Goblin speak. He had known his parents had died trying to protect him of course, but hearing about how his family's Lawyers had died as well….

Ragnok had been scribbling on a piece of parchment. “Any of these 4 would be suitable, however, I think the first name I have written would be very suitable for your needs. He is well versed in both Mage and muggle criminal law and his partner is equally well versed in Mage and muggle civil law. Gringott’s has done business with them several times over the years and we have been satisfied every time.”

Harry looked at the piece of parchment and saw listed at the top of the short column Edward Tonks and Andrew Philips. Harry’s lips curled into a small smile. Ted Tonks

 

Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Phillips and Tonks

Notes:

I just want to thank all who have been reading this story. the reaction has been more then i ever could have wished. As we have passed 300 Kudos and have 5000 hits i have decided to post an extra chapter this week. This chapter contains one of my favorite scenes i have written

again Thank you all so much

Chapter 6

 

Phillips and Tonks

 

Saturday 3 July 1993

 

Harry’s meeting with the Goblins had ended with a pile of parchment detailing the current state of his family’s finances (reasonably flush but a mess), a bag of gold (untraceable through any accounts), some interesting Jewellery (including a nice ring he had taken to wearing at all times) and a list of potential lawyers (He only had one in mind though).

Hurrying back through the Leaky Cauldron covered by his cloak he resized his trunk and stuck out his wand. There was a bang and the Knight Bus arrived. After telling Stan Shunpike to take him to Privet Drive, Harry settled back and thought about what he was going to do with the Dursleys. He needed free movement this summer to get his plans started and he needed to stop Marge from coming.

The first turned out to be easier than he thought. Using a technique both he and Hermione had perfected during their year living in a tent, as soon as he got into the house, he focused his magic into his voice and told the Dursleys to just ignore him for the summer. As this was something they would like to do anyway that made the magical suggestion easier. He would probably have to renew the persuasion a few times during the summer but it was easy enough to do.

Now he wrote a letter to Ted Tonks

 

Dear Mr Tonks,

We have never met, but the Goblins of Gringotts recommended you when I asked about a lawyer. I have several legal issues that I require expert help with and would very much like to meet with both you and Mr Phillips as soon as can be arranged. Would you be available to meet first thing on Thursday 8^th July?

 

Yours sincerely

 

Harry James Potter

Heir Potter

PS I appear to have a mail ward of some kind on me. Please send your reply back with the owl that bought you this letter. Her name is Hedwig and she likes owl treats.

 

At a nice house in mid-Wales, a couple was just sitting down for the evening after an excellent dinner. Their only child was 2 years into her 3-year auror training course and had better things to do on a Saturday night than sit around the house with her parents. They looked up at a tapping noise from the window and were surprised to see a beautiful Snowy owl sitting on the ledge with a letter.

Andromeda Tonks got up and opened the window and the owl flew in dropping the letter in Ted's lap. Hopping onto the back of a nearby chair, she looked expectantly at the slightly bemused man.

“Ted?” said Andromeda cautiously “What have I told you about bringing work home, especially at the weekend?”

“This isn’t me Andi luv.” Ted read the name scrawled on the envelope. Mr Edward Tonks.

Carefully opening the envelope, he pulled out a single sheet of folded parchment, opened it and began to read. He then read it again. And again. All this time Andromeda was stood there watching him.

“Well?”

“Dear Mr Tonks,

We have never met, but the Goblins of Gringotts recommended you when I asked about a lawyer. I have several legal issues that I require expert help with and would very much like to meet with both you and Mr Phillips as soon as can be arranged. Would you be available to meet first thing on Thursday 8^th July?

 

Yours sincerely

 

Harry James Potter

Heir Potter

PS I appear to have a mail ward of some kind on me. Please send your reply back with the owl that bought you this letter. Her name is Hedwig and she likes owl treats.”

Andromeda looked like she had been hit by some horrible curse. She was bone white.

“He’s addressed himself as Heir Potter”

“He did.”

“He’s got a mail ward on him”

“It would appear so”

“That's why none of my letters ever got a reply”

“That would appear to be right yes”

Andromeda sat heavily on the sofa, tears streaming down her face with her head in her hands. Ted got up and sat next to her and just let her cry.

“12 years! 12 fucking years I’ve been trying to find him or contact him. That goat fucker Dumbledore has blocked me at every try. ‘Harry is safe. You don’t need to worry about Harry’ Alice is not an option; Sirius is in Azkaban. I’m the closest blood relative he has who’s not my insane sister. Harry should have been put with me!”

Ted had been married to Andromeda Tonks nee Black for over 20 years. He knew perfectly well that when she lost all of that ingrained pureblood decorum and started swearing and raging it was best to let her get it out of her system.

She spun on Ted “You are going to help him” It wasn’t a question

“Of course, I am. I’m going to make sure both my and Andrew's schedules are cleared for Thursday morning and arrange a meeting with him at 9 a.m. Now whilst I sort that out why don’t you go and get Hedwig here some owl treats.

“Good idea.” Holding her arm out for the owl “Come on Hedwig, the owl treats are in the kitchen. Aren’t you beautiful. Are you Harry’s friend? I’m his cousin Andromeda.”

Ted couldn’t help smiling as his wife walked out gently cooing to the owl. Walking to the dresser against the wall. He pulled out a piece of parchment and started writing.

 

Thursday 8 July 1993

 

Harry had been relieved to get the reply from Ted that Saturday evening. That had only left one problem that needed to be sorted. This was the summer he had blown up Aunt Marge. Whilst running away to Diagon Alley for the summer would be so much enjoyable and make a lot of things easier he also knew it would bring more scrutiny down on him. That meant he had to deal with Aunt Marge. He took his inspiration from the accident Mrs Figg had had 2 years previously. Dobby on orders from Harry ‘arranged’ things so Marjorie Dursley would trip over one of her dogs and fall down the stairs.

This had resulted in several broken bones and would require her to stay in hospital for at least a month. Whilst the Paramedics were there taking Marge to hospital, they had noticed some things that had them call the police and now she was also facing animal cruelty charges. Uncle Vernon’s outburst when he heard this was volcanic. Harry was sure the whole house was shaking with his rage.

That had been 3 days ago, Vernon was far too preoccupied with finding his sister a solicitor and sorting out her affairs whilst she was in the hospital to notice Harry, even without the little magical persuasion Harry had used. So now Harry found himself leaving the knight bus again outside the Leaky Cauldron and making his way to the offices of Phillips and Tonks QC, Experts in Muggle and Magical Law.

Harry checked his watch. 8:57. He pushed open the heavy wooden door with the brass plaque and walked up to the young woman sitting at the desk.

“Hello, my name is Harry Potter. I have an appointment with Mr. Tonks at 9.”

The woman who had been looking at him strangely but whose eyes widened when she heard his name now smiled at him warmly.

“Of course, Heir Potter. Both Mr Tonks and Mr Phillips are expecting you. Please follow me.”

Harry was led through a door behind the desk and down a short corridor lined with doors to what Harry presumed were offices. The young woman stopped at a door at the end of the corridor and opened it.

“Heir Potter, Sirs”

“Thank you, Louise, you can show him in” came from inside

Nodding his thanks to the woman as he walked past her into the room, Harry found himself facing two men sitting across from him at a conference table. He immediately recognised one as Ted Tonks. Despite only meeting the man once, every aspect of the night he had left Privet Drive was etched into his memory.

Ted stood up and extended a hand. “Heir Potter, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you again properly. I was acquainted with your parents so I did see you 2 or 3 times as a baby before your parents had to go into hiding”

Harry took the man’s hand and shook it. “Thank you, Mr. Tonks, I’m sure had things been different we would be well acquainted but life had other ideas didn’t it. And please call me Harry. I’m still trying to get my head around all this Heir stuff and until I do and I can get all the minutiae sorted, I would just prefer Harry or Mr Potter if you must be formal.”

“Of course, Harry. May I introduce my partner, Andrew Phillips.”

Harry turned to face the other man. Andrew Phillips was a fairly non-descript man until you looked at his eyes. His eyes burned with the same ferocity that Harry had only ever seen before in Hermione. It was a burning desire for knowledge and an insatiable curiosity.

“Mr Phillips, it’s a pleasure to meet you” Harry said taking the offered hand

“The pleasures mine Mr Potter. Please take a seat. Your letter said you had some legal matters that need to be addressed and I must say you have piqued both mine and Ted’s curiosity.”

Harry smiled as he sat. “Yes. As you may know, and I only found out recently, my house's previous Lawyers were murdered by death eaters shortly before my parents were killed. They were looking for us and thought that our lawyers would be able to tell them.”

Phillips nodded. “Yes, it was a tragedy. So many good people died that month.”

“Indeed. Well, I find myself in need of a new lawyer and you came highly recommended by my Gringotts account manager. Now based on what happened with my family's previous Lawyers, I would totally understand if you didn’t want to take this any further. My life has not got much easier and it looks to only be getting harder in the future. I want you to go into this with your eyes open. I may well be taking on some very powerful people who wouldn’t think twice about murder if it came to it.”

The two lawyers looked at Harry for several seconds and then turned to each other. After staring at each other for nearly a full minute they turned back to Harry. “I think we will take the risk. How can we help you?” said Ted.

Harry smiled in relief. “Ok well, the first order of business I think is to get us officially working together. Is there some way we can do that that will ensure confidentiality? And if there is there a way, we can ensure that that information doesn’t come out until August?”

“Yes, to both.” Said Ted “You can put us on retainer, and we will sign a contract making us the primary legal representation of both yourself and House Potter. Our standard retainer is 50 Gallons a month and we will discuss either a flat fee or a percentage on a case-by-case basis. As for waiting to announce this until August. No one has to find out until we file our first case. Which I’m guessing you will want to wait till August?”

“Yes. The Goblins currently are unable to help me too much with my titles and vaults due to my age. For them to help me right now they would need permission from my legal or magical guardian and I know that they won’t get it. Apparently, once I turn 13 at the end of the month, they have more options and I intend to go and see my account manager then to discuss things.”

“I see” said Ted stroking his chin “I’m not an expert on inheritance law. That’s an extremely specialised topic that is normally dealt with by the Goblins so that is probably your best course of action. Can I ask, who is your magical Guardian?”

“Albus Dumbledore” Harry replied with very little emotion in his voice.

“Ah yes. I understand”

“I thought you might. Anyway, we have paperwork to sign I believe?”

The next half hour was filled with legal paperwork which once agreed on and signed meant that Harry now had legal representation. He paid 300 Galleons out of the money he got from the Goblins, to cover the next 6 months’ worth of retainers.

“Now that that’s taken care of. What can we help you with Mr Potter?”

“A few things to start. First, multiple companies are using my name image and house crest on products without my approval. I want it stopped. The books, the flags, the tea towels. All of it”

“That would be one of my areas of expertise.” Said Mr Phillips leaning forward. “What would you like done to them?”

“First, I want it stopped and everything removed from sale. I know I can’t do anything about the items already sold but I don’t want anything else sold. If the company holds their hands up as soon as they are contacted and agree, Get a reasonable settlement out of them. Nothing too heavy but enough so that they will notice it on a balance sheet and let them go once they pay and promise not to do it again. The more a company decides not to play nice the more you take. If it ends up in court, I want the company bankrupted. People need to know that I’m more than happy to be fair but not to push me.”

Phillips had a tight smile on his face. “Oh, I can make that work. Smack on the hand for good behaviour and take them to the cleaners if they are bad. Yes, I can certainly do that. We will spend the next few weeks gathering information on who’s making and selling what and have the first cease and desist letters ready to go out as soon as you give the go-ahead.”

“Thank you, Mr Phillips. That is very acceptable. Please proceed. The second item I need to discuss is about creature law. Specifically, If I were to have killed a creature whose body contains several rare and valuable items and ingredients. Do I own it?”

“If you struck the death blow then yes you do.” Said a concerned-looking Ted “What kind of Creature are we talking about?”

“I’m not able to tell you. I’ve tried but it looks like a certain bearded asshole has done something so I can’t tell you what it is, where it is or what happened this past year concerning it. Although that should all at least tell you where it is.”

Ted and Phillips had gotten more concerned looking at every word. “So, the corpse is at Hogwarts and Dumbledore has done something that stops you from talking about it. Look. My wife is a healer. She specialises in potions but she should be able to help with any hex or enchantments you have on you. Also, she’s family to you.”

“I know who Andromeda is to me, Mr. Tonks. And I would very much appreciate her help. Unfortunately, I just don’t have the time today. I will be back in Diagon Alley next Thursday though and if she could be here I would very much like to meet her and see if she can help.”

“I’m sure that can be arranged. She’s been trying to find you and contact you ever since the dust started to settle after the war. Dumbledore has been blocking her and the letters she sent never got a reply. But we know why that is.”

“Yes, we do. I’ll leave you to arrange that for next Thursday morning. As for the creature, can you look into how one can be disposed of for sale and get me some options please?”

“Yes, not a problem.” Ted looked up from where he was scribbling notes “You said you were meeting the Goblins on the 31^st. would you require legal representation then?”

Harry thought for a few seconds. “This time no. there’s probably going to be some very private family business bought up that I don’t want to be shared yet. If there’s anything that looks like I will need some legal representation for I’ll ask the Goblins to put a hold on it until we can arrange another meeting with them.”

“Understood. Is there anything else we can help you with today?”

“Yes actually” Harry reached into his bag and pulled out a large stack of paperwork. “This is the latest statements on my accounts that the Goblins could give me. I don’t know enough to be able to tell me much beyond the fact there’s a lot of money there and the accounts are a mess. I’m fairly sure the Goblins are following the last instructions they got and they are going to be at least a decade out of date. I need someone who can go through this and tell me what’s happening and what needs to be done.”

“Not a problem,” said Phillips. “We have an accountant we work with he can go through those with us and we guarantee his confidentiality and discretion.”

“Well, my next meeting with Ragnok isn’t until the 31^st so if he can have that information for me by then I would be grateful.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem. Now we come to the issue of communication. With the mail ward on you, how do we communicate?”

“I had a thought on that. DOBBY!”

The House Elf popped into the room. “Harry Potter Sir called for Dobby?”

“Yes Dobby, these are my lawyers, Mr Tonks and Mr Phillips. What I need you to do is come to these offices every Tuesday and Thursday at about 4 pm and ask if they have anything for Mr Gold. Anything they give you is to be brought to me as soon as it’s safe to do so. Do you understand? You must only refer to me as Mr. Gold when you’re collecting the documents.”

“Dobby understands Harry Potter Sir.”

Harry turned back to the lawyers. “Will this work for you?”

Ted eyed the house elf. “Yes, that should work we will leave any documents with the receptionist under the name Mr Gold. Where did you get a house elf?!”

“He was Lucius Malfoys, I managed to trick him into freeing him and took him on as my own. So far everything seems to be working quite well doesn’t it Dobby.”

“Yes, Harry Potter Sir. You are a much better master than horrible old master. Dobby is much happier and Dobby is getting paid!”

“You’re paying your house elf? That’s a very unusual thing to do.”

“I’m aware but he deserves it. Now if there’s nothing else. I think we all have other things to do. Dobby, you know what you’re doing and I’ll speak to you privately later. Mr. Tonks and Mr. Phillips, thank you so much for your help. Dobby will be back on Tuesday for anything you need to get to me and I’ll see you again on Thursday at 9 am.”

The three of them all stood and shook hands. After exchanging some pleasantries Harry left. He proceeded to do some window shopping, then he saw what he was looking for, a tall woman with long blonde hair.

Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Narcissa enters the arena

Notes:

Bit of a shorter chapter today. i just couldn't think of a way to extend it without it seeming forced

Chapter 7

 

Narcissa enters the arena

 

Thursday 8 July 1993

 

Narcissa Malfoy nee Black was annoyed. No, she was pissed off. She was pissed off at Lucius for his constant raging about the Potter boy and losing the house elf. She was pissed off at Draco for his constant moaning about that muggleborn girl, (whilst she might use the word to deflect attention, Narcissa flat-out refused to use that racial slur where ever she could). Draco’s constant parroting of his father was also pissing her off. That boy has a much better brain than his father, why he can’t use it and have a single original thought was beyond her. She didn’t really want to be here today; she seriously wasn’t in the mood for the inane prattle of her friends.

Narcissa hadn’t slept well for over a month. When her dreams weren’t outright nightmares, they were disturbing enough to wake her up. She couldn’t remember when she last had a decent night’s sleep without taking a dreamless sleep potion and she couldn’t risk the detrimental effects constant use of that particular potion created.

So now here she was striding down Diagon Alley, glaring at the far too many people who were there and getting in her way. When a small black-haired boy went barrelling into her, nearly knocking her over.

“Oh, I’m so sorry! Oh Lady Malfoy…”

Narcissa looked down. And looked straight into the bright green eyes and messy black hair of the very same Potter boy that Lucius had been railing against for the past month. Her first instinct was to start screaming at the clumsy idiot. But she was a daughter of the House of Black and this boy was the Heir to a Most Ancient and Noble House and a distant cousin to boot. She would comport herself in a manner commensurate with her station.

She was just about to open her mouth when the boy took a step back and bowed.

“Lady Malfoy, you have my utmost apologies for violating your person as I did. I wasn’t paying attention and didn’t see you. I don’t believe we have formally met. I am Harry James Potter, Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. I wish we could have met under more pleasant circumstances.”

Narcissa was taken aback. The scruffy young boy in front of her, who Draco always said knew nothing of Mage customs and traditions had just apologised and introduced himself perfectly. She didn’t think Draco could have done better.

“Indeed Heir Potter. I thank you for your apology and accept it as no great harm has been done. Just pay better attention to where you’re going in the future. Now if you will excuse me, I’m running later.”

“of course, Lady Malfoy”

But before she could move away, he had reached out and taken her hand and kissed her knuckles. And with that, everything came rushing back to her. The Dark lord, The torture and murder in her house, the Snake…. And more importantly her death at the hand of her own sister some 5 years from now.

“Heir Potter….” She whispered

“Who died with us?”

“Yaxley”

“Good. Sorry just needed to check. Look, I’ve started making some small moves but this isn’t the time or the place to discuss anything.”

“Indeed, it isn’t, we should meet soon. Monday?”

“Monday is fine, we should meet in the muggle world. A lot less chance of being seen there. How about Greenwich Park, by the observatory?”

Narcissa pulled a face at the thought of the Muggle world but had to agree that they were less likely to be seen by someone they knew there.

“OK. If I must. 10 a.m., Monday in Greenwich Park by the Observatory. Now I really must be going before we draw too much attention or I’m missed”

With a swirl of skirts, Narcissa strode off. She was still pissed but at least now she knew why she was pissed.

 

Monday 12 July 1993

 

It was a cool dry day for July as Harry finished walking up the hill to the Observatory in Greenwich Park. Finding a nearby bench he sat down and looked out over London. The newly built Canary Wharf tower was in front of him, surrounded by the evidence of many more skyscrapers that were being built. London was changing again as it had many times before.

He had been sitting there for about ten minutes when he saw her approaching. Gone was the Pureblood Queen that he had seen in Diagon Alley 4 days ago. Now she was a well-dressed upper middle-class muggle who looked extremely comfortable in her pantsuit. Harry was surprised. Narcissa Malfoy knew how to dress as a muggle and blend in.

She saw him and came over to the bench sitting down and staring at the same view he had been admiring.

“Heir Potter”

“Lady Malfoy. I must say I’m pleasantly surprised. Most Mages don’t have the first clue about dressing to blend in. You look just like a muggle businesswoman stopping for a break on her way to work.”

“Well thank you, Heir Potter. I do know what you mean about the inability to blend in. Despite what they may say in public, both Lucius and my father have done business with Muggles. As a result, I had to learn at an early age how to dress. Although thinking about it I may be overdressed for this meeting.”

Harry just smiled at that “How are you?”

“I’m much better now. Over a month with disturbed dreams and trouble sleeping haven’t done me any favours but that’s mostly stopped now I have my memories back. Death said a few strange dreams not nightmares nearly every night”

Harry winced at that “I’m sorry I couldn’t get to you sooner.”

“Don’t worry about it. You did what you said and got to me as soon as you reasonably could. Now what have you been doing?”

“Well, I bonded with Dobby and have had him searching the room of hidden things for items I can use and sell. Managed to get a fair amount from the Goblins for all that which has given me more than enough to keep me going until I can get full access to my accounts. We have also found and isolated the Horcrux, Tom had hidden there...”

“Wait Horcrux? The Dark Lord made a Horcrux??? That’s the reason he didn’t die?”

Harry was stunned “You didn’t know?”

“No, I didn’t know. What kind of fool makes a Horcrux? Well, a dark fool obviously. And he hid it at Hogwarts and you, have it?”

“Yes, I have that one. But he didn’t just make one.”

Narcissa closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose. “How many?”

“Six for a seven-part soul” Harry wasn’t prepared to mention the Horcrux that had been in his head to her right now.

“Six!!! No wonder he went insane. By Merlin and Morgana, six Horcruxes. Do you know where they are?”

“Yes, I have the Diadem of Ravenclaw. Slytherins locket, Hufflepuffs cup and the Gaunts ring are all safe right now. I can get to them if I need to.”

“that’s only 4”

“Yes, you know the diary your husband gave to Ginny Weasley to cause chaos this past year?”

“By Morgana, that was a Horcrux? We have had a Horcrux in our house for all these years? I think I’m going to be sick.” Narcissa was looking slightly green at these revelations then she sat bolt upright. “that’s why he punished Lucius so badly when he came back. Lucius would never talk about it but he was under the Cruciatus curse for so long I was afraid it would break him. He was never the same after that.”

“Correct, I have the ruined diary in case we need it as proof. As for number 6. That’s the Snake. Nagini”

At the mention of the snake’s name, Narcissa shuddered. “That makes sense. So, what’s the plan? Gather them and destroy them?”

“Yes. I have a way to destroy them but it destroys the object. And these are some of the most significant objects in the British Spellbound world. If I can extract the soul fragment and destroy it without destroying the object, I want to do that.”

“Understandable, just don’t wait too long. What else have you done?”

Harry tried to tell her about preserving the Basilisk but just like with the lawyers it wouldn’t come out. So, he decided to skip that for the time being.

“I’ve protected myself at the Dursleys. Fingers crossed this will be the last year I have to go back there. I’ve spoken to the Potter Account Manager at Gringotts. The Goblins can’t help me much until my 13^th Birthday at the end of the month so I’m going back then. And I have engaged a law firm to look after my interests.”

“Good, good. All very smart things to do. The Goblins will be able to help you I think there are laws about the last heir to a house being able to claim the lordship early. And a law firm is a very good idea. Which one?”

Harry took a deep breath not knowing how this was going to go. “Phillips and Tonks”

Narcissa sat there for several seconds not moving. “Phillips and Tonks?” Harry nodded “Edward Tonks?” Harry nodded again. “You know who he is?”

“I do, and I know who Andromeda is. If things go the way I hope they, will she will be my legal Guardian. What with Sirus and Bellatrix in jail she’s my closest living blood relative.”

Narcissa thought for a few more seconds “Yes, my great Aunt Dorea was your Great Grandmother. I have to say we never did see much of Dorea Potter but whenever I did see her, I liked her. She had a wicked sense of humour and was the only person I knew who would put my grandfather in his place. I suppose being her baby brother gave her that right. Ok, yes, we do need to bring Andromeda into this.”

“I am meeting her on Thursday. I think it’s too early for the two of you to meet. When you do will depend on you.”

“As soon as possible please” Narcissa said quietly. “I never wanted her banished, Edward is a magically strong, Intelligent, successful man who loves her. That should have been good enough for my parents. I’m pretty sure my grandfather only banished Sirius and Andi to shut up Cygnus and Walburga. I know that Uncle Alphard kept in touch and looked out for them as much as he could and I’m fairly sure Grandfather gave Andi some money when her daughter was born. I miss my sister.”

“As soon we get things moving, I will get you back in touch I promise.”

“Thank you, now what else is happening?

“I have had Dobby move the vanishing cabinet at Hogwarts. It’s broken but now it’s in our control and I intend to buy the other one from Borgin and Burkes as soon as I can. That will close that entry route into the castle and give us an undetectable method of travel when we are set up.”

“Good idea. What else?”

“What do you know about protection jewellery?” Narcissa raised an eyebrow and Harry pulled out the second ring and the bracelet “Dobby found these in the room, they detect when spells are being put on you and also when something your holding contains a potion.”

“Ah yes” said Narcissa taking the Bracelet “I’ve heard of these. For the longest time it was the given thing for every member of a pureblood family to be wearing something like this. Then about 100 years ago at Hogwarts a game, where you try and sneak a potion or spell onto someone, got out of hand. 3 students nearly died. One lost an arm if I remember correctly. So, they were banned at Hogwarts and that did indeed stop the game. As the children weren’t wearing them, they didn’t wear them when they graduated so they fell out of fashion and I think most people forgot they existed. The only reason I know about them is because my father-in-law wore one until the day he died. You’re thinking these will come in very useful in the coming battles?”

“Yes, but I only have the three and I don’t have the resources or the know-how to make more. I’m hoping you do?”

“I can certainly try. I always liked complicated charm work. Maybe some runes as well. I will have to research and let you know.”

Harry watched her for a few seconds as she examined the bracelet. She looked enthralled by the possibilities making Harry wonder just how bored the obviously intelligent mage before him was with being Lady Malfoy.

“Right, so right now everything else is pretty much on hold until I speak to the goblins in a few weeks. I’m going to start corresponding more frequently with Hermione Granger. I am hoping to bring her on board with this before we go back to Hogwarts. But I know she and her parents went to France for part of this summer holiday, so I need to find out when she’s back.”

“Good idea. If she’s half as intelligent as Draco’s unhinged rants suggest then she will be a useful ally.”

“Right now, your ladyship, you should stay in the shadows as much as possible. We need all the intelligence we can get our hands on and figuring out protection jewellery will be a priority. Dumbledore has a mail redirect ward on me that I’m trying to get removed So, that owls won’t find me. In the meantime, send all correspondence for me to Phillips and Tonks, and address it to Mr Gold. And sign it as Silver. Also, try and disguise your handwriting.”

Narcissa was nodding along. “Those are all good precautions. If and when I figure out the jewellery, I will let you know. I will then either need money to buy the jewellery or the jewellery itself. If I go buying too much with my own money Lucius will notice and we don’t want that.”

“Not a problem, let me know and I’ll get you some things. If the finished items can have some legilimency protection and notice me not charms on them that will be extremely useful as well.”

“The notice me not shouldn’t be a problem not sure about the legilimency protection, that’s going to take some research.”

“In that case, I’ll leave you to it. I don’t foresee another face-to-face meeting before I speak to the Goblins so we will meet up again sometime at the beginning of August. I’m leaving down the hill you had better go a different way”

“Indeed, I shall. Thank you for bringing me along on this mission Heir Potter. I was privately despairing about the world that The Dark Lord was creating. Now I think I have an opportunity to create a better world for Draco and my grandchildren.”

“My pleasure Lady Malfoy, until the next time.” And with that, Harry got up and started walking down the hill towards the river. From behind him, he heard the distinctive crack of an apparition.

 

 

Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Andromeda

Notes:

Harry meets Andromeda for the first time. Enjoy!

Chapter 8

 

Andromeda

 

Thursday 15 July 1993

 

The three days since meeting with Narcissa had been fairly quiet for Harry. Vernon was still stomping around a screaming about Marge. Even Dudley was now hiding from him as even the slightest thing would set him off. Thankfully using the persuasion trick Harry was basically a forgotten presence in the house and he could do what he needed.

He had spent most of the time working his way through a stack of books he had brought. Mostly about Spellbound politics and his new subjects. Already he was utterly fascinated by runes and whilst Arithmancy looked to be hard he could see the possibilities for its use in the future.

He had also started owling Hermione; it had started with some simple questions about homework and the new subjects but he had quickly managed to move the conversation onto her trip to France. He now knew that she would be back on the 8^th August. That gave him 4 weeks to get her on board with his plans. If things followed the same path as last year the Hogwarts Express would be leaving on Friday 3^rd September with classes starting the following Monday. And he intended to put all of that time to good use. Starting with getting an invite to go to Hermione’s house in Gerrards Cross as soon as possible.

But that was then. Right now, Harry again found himself walking down Diagon Alley towards the heavy wooden door with the brass plaque. This was the next stage in his plan and he hoped that he could convince her not to do anything too rash when she examined him.

Harry pushed the door open and stepped into the reception area where the young receptionist, Louise was sitting behind her desk.

“Heir Potter! Right on time again. Everyone is waiting for you in the conference room please come this way.”

“Thank you, Miss”

Pushing open the conference room door Harry stepped in. There again were Ted Tonks and Andrew Phillips. But also present was a woman, a woman who looked quite a lot like her insane sister. The hair was a different colour and carefully styled and taken care of, and the eyes were kind and not with the flame of madness you saw in Bellatrix’s and the mouth was more like Narcissa’s but no one who saw her could not tell she was Bellatrix Lestrange’s sister. Andromeda Tonks stood from the chair she had been sat in a gazed at him.

Harry was just opening his mouth to introduce himself when Andromeda crossed to him in a few quick steps and enveloped him in a hug. This was the type of hug Harry longed for. This wasn’t one of the bone-crushing hugs that he got from Hermione. This was the hug of a mother. Harry couldn’t help himself. He still didn’t know if he should consider himself 17 or 12 but he just burst into tears at someone, a complete stranger, showing him the love and affection, he had longed for all his life.

It took Harry 20 minutes to get himself back together enough to sit down and talk. Andromeda sat next to him holding his hand and began to explain.

“In the immediate aftermath of Samhain 1981 and everything that happened with Sirius, you know about Sirius?” Harry nodded “I assumed you had been sent to Alice Longbottom. She was your mother’s best friend and your Godmother. But then that psychotic bitch of a sister of mine attacked the Longbottom’s a week after your parents died, well, it became obvious you weren’t there. About two weeks later I finally managed to talk to Augusta Longbottom. She was understandably a mess and didn’t really want to talk to the sister of the woman who had tortured her son, she did at least confirm what I suspected. You had never been placed with Alice and she said Alice had been trying to find you as well.”

“I wrote to everyone I could think of. Remus Lupin had crawled into a bottle and didn’t come out for a couple of years so he was no help. Far too many of your parents’ friends had been killed during the war. Even the Department of Spellbound Child Services didn’t have any information. Eventually, I managed to corner Minerva McGonagall in Diagon Alley. She told me anything I needed to know about Harry Potter should go through Dumbledore. Nearly 4 months went by with trying to track him down and writing him letters without a reply.”

Andromeda took a deep breath “I finally managed to corner him coming out of the Ostara sitting of the Wizengamot in March of 82. I was told that in no uncertain terms was I to go looking for Harry Potter. That you were safe and being hidden, and that any Mage interference would be immediately detected and the perpetrator punished. He wouldn’t tell me who you were being looked after by or where. He wouldn’t even tell me if you had been injured on Samhain. Nothing.”

“When you were 5, I started writing you letters but I never got a reply. Knowing what we do know I’m guessing Dumbledore got them and probably burnt them. Then right around your 9^th Birthday, I tried again. Again no one could tell me anything and Dumbledore ignored me for months until he couldn’t anymore and shut me down again. I even tried to get the Daily Prophet to run a ‘Where is Harry Potter’ article but that got shut down. I never got the full story there but I’m guessing Dumbledore put pressure on them.”

“By this point, Remus Lupin had sobered up and was more than willing to help. He had underground contacts that could find anyone in the Spellbound world for enough money. But nothing. So, we came to the conclusion you were with a muggle family. Perhaps a Squib living in the muggle world. We didn’t have the resources for a hunt like that so we had to give up again and hope that you turned up at Hogwarts on September 1^st 1991. And thank Merlin you did.”

“The first reports we got back from Hogwarts were worrying. They said you were small, wearing clothes that were obviously old and too big for you and that you didn’t seem to know anything about the Spellbound world. So again, I tried writing you a letter. Again, no reply. Then I heard about you being seen out in Diagon Alley with the Weasleys. And at that point, I knew we had trouble. Molly Weasley is Dumbledore's through and through. You could tell her that Dumbledore said the grass is red and she will believe it.”

“I knew I wasn’t going to be able to do anything whilst you were at school, but I had planned to march up to the Weasleys this summer and demand to see you. Then we got your letter and I cried. Finally, after nearly 12 years of searching here you are.”

Harry sat listening to the story in stunned disbelief. He had known Dumbledore wasn’t to be trusted but to be actively blocking access to him for his closest living (And not insane) magical relative. Who had obviously spent a lot of time and money trying to find him. And Alice Longbottom was his mother’s best friend and his godmother? He could have grown up with Neville instead of Dudley? This was all too much for Harry to take in.

“I honestly don’t know what to say. I didn’t know any of that obviously. I could have grown up with the Longbottoms? Wow”

“Yes, now I have to know. Where have you been living?”

“Little Whinging, Surrey. With my mother’s sister and her husband.”

Andromeda frowned “Your mother had a sister?” then her eyes opened wide “Your mother had a sister! Petunia! But they hated each other in the end. Why were you put with her?” she stopped and thought for a few seconds “I knew your mother had a sister so why didn’t I ever look there? And why did it take you telling me to remember that? DUMBLEDORE! He messed with my memory so I wouldn’t go looking for you there. I’m going to kill him!”

Ted got up and hurried round the table. “Now is not the time Andi Luv. We are here to talk to Harry. Dumbledore will get what’s coming to him in good time. In fact, I think that’s on Harry’s list”

“It is Mrs. Tonks. Bringing down Dumbledore is very much one of my goals. But right now, I need your help”

“Please call me Andi dear. What can I help you with?”

“I need you to run the most complete medical examination on me that you can in this room. Not only physical condition but also any spells or potions that might be on me. Is that possible?”

“Yes, it won’t be as comprehensive as anything I can do in St. Mungo’s but I can get a good idea. Sit back in that chair there. Andrew, can you pass me my bag from over there please.”

Mr Phillips passed her the bag and she pulled out her wand a piece of parchment and quill and a large yellow crystal. Lying the parchment flat she placed the crystal in the top left corner. Stood the quill up on end and touched her wand tip to the crystal making it glow. She then pointed her wand at Harry and started muttering spells.

Harry could see the quill racing across the parchment obviously recording everything it found. From the deepening frown on Andromeda's face, he was fairly sure she was seeing everything as well. After about 5 Minutes Andi lowered her wand and snatched up the parchment. She let out a growl that would have sent any of Aunt Marge’s dogs running for cover. “You have serious nutrient deficiencies; your bone density is shocking. You’re at least a year behind on your physical development due to malnutrition and you have scars over 15% of your body. What have those Muggles been doing to you?”

“I want to tell you but something is preventing me. Something has been preventing me for years. What about spells and potions?”

Andromeda gave a humourless laugh “Oh yes, they are there too. Your Magical core is 50% bound, you have a fogged mind curse, a bound tongue hex and a deference curse although that one seems to be failing. Oh, and yes look there's a loyalty potion keyed to Dumbledore. There are also fading traces of dark magic around your scar. I can’t see wards on this but we know the mail ward is there as well.”

Harry was stunned. He was expecting the fogged mind and the bound tongue, but deference and loyalty potions as well. AND his core was bound. But then something else struck him. Where was the Horcrux?

“You said there’s fading dark magic around my scar. Can you tell how long it’s been fading for and how long until it’s gone completely?”

Andi was pointing her wand at his head “I would say it started fading about 2 months ago and will maybe take another 2 months to completely dissipate.”

That’s when Harry realised. The Chamber of Secrets. He had thought the black liquid on his face had come from the diary but it hadn’t. The Basilisk venom had killed the Horcrux in his scar and freed him. With great effort, Harry didn’t let the Joy show on his face. “Thank you. Now as for everything else. Can you do anything about the spells and potions?”

“Absolutely, hold still Expurgo!”

Harry was hit by a wave of pink light and all of a sudden it was as if his mind had been unwrapped. Concepts he had been struggling with suddenly became clearer. “Oh wow, yeah that made a difference.”

Andi was running her wand over him again “Yes that got rid of all the curses and the potion. Can’t do anything about the bound core and the mail ward I’m afraid. You need a ritual circle for that.”

“Don’t worry I’ll find one. Can you teach me that spell? it is definitely going to come in useful.”

“Certainly, it’s not a hard spell. I will need to teach you the diagnostic spell as well because the Purify spell works best when the caster knows what they are trying to purge.”

Harry picked up both spells fairly quickly. Then he sat down and gave them the digested version of his life with the Dursleys. By the time he was finished, Andromeda was again ready to murder Dumbledore, the Dursleys and anyone who got in her way. It took some very fast talking and a lot of reassuring for Harry to talk her down.

“I promise you, Andi, this will be my last summer there. I already have plans in progress to get me out of there. Right now, I’m not ready. Dumbledore will be able to stop everything if we try right now. I promise you that by this time next year, things will be very different.” Harry got a very embarrassed look on his face “When I do make my move, I’m going to need somewhere to go…”

Andi interrupted him “You don’t even ask. You’re coming to us.” Ted nodded firmly

“I’ll start quietly drawing up the paperwork so it’s ready for when we need to move.”

Harry was on the verge of crying again “Thank you so much, both of you. I’ve had so few people who care about me during my life it's amazing to me that you want me.”

Andi pulled him into a hug “Oh Honey, of course we want you. You are welcome in our house anytime you want or need for as long as you want or need.”

Harry held the hug for a few seconds longer. Before pulling away and sitting back down. “Ok, I suppose I had better tell you all about what’s been going on at Hogwarts. Your first instinct is going to be to call the Aurors but I ask you not to. Dumbledore is too powerful right now. I do intend to bring Amelia Bones into this as soon as I can but now isn’t the right time. First off, Ted, you know that creature issue I asked you about?”

“Yes,” said Ted wearily

“It’s a Basilisk, a 1000-year-old, 60-foot Basilisk and its corpse is in the Chamber of Secrets.”

It just went on from there. The 3 adults sat there open-mouthed as Harry told them everything that had gone on for the last 2 years from the troll, to Quirrell to the Basilisk to the petrifications. all three had the same thought going through their heads. How did Dumbledore cover up this information? There should have been parents screaming at the gates and pulling their kids from school left, right and centre. Harry had the answer to that as well.

“I’m pretty sure Dumbledore is doing things with the wards and the food. Probably potions. I’m positive the teachers are affected too. Madam Pomfrey for example is a dedicated and caring healer. But despite being examined by her several times after quidditch injuries. She has never seemed to notice the scars and the obvious signs of malnutrition.”

For a moment Harry thought he was going to have to spend another 10 minutes talking Andromeda down. The woman was furious. Harry had never seen it like this before. This was the Black Madness controlled and harnessed and sharpened into a scalpel. And no one wanted to be on the other end of that scalpel when Andromeda Black Tonks got started. Luckily, she took a deep breath and managed to calm herself some.

“I agree with you and we won’t do anything until you give the word. If there is anything any of us can do to help then please just ask. I’m going to set you up a potions regime to try and repair some of the damage that the years with the Dursleys has caused. I’m assuming you have a way to get around the mail ward?”

“Yes, I have a house elf who comes here every Tuesday and Thursday to pick up anything that needs to be bought to me. That reminds me. Ted, would it be okay if I used this office as a mail drop? I have contacts that it would be a good idea for me not to have too much direct contact with. If I get them to send any mail here addressed to Mr Gold…?”

Ted and Andrew were both nodding. “That will be fine. We can package everything up for your house elf to pick up. On that topic that brings up another problem. As soon as the mail ward comes down, you’re going to get bombarded by fan mail, and everything else that comes with it. If you want, when you get the mail ward removed you can get a new one put on you that will redirect everything to us here. We will sort it and send everything not crazy or dangerous on to you. You can also adjust it as needed to ensure that mail from senders you want to come directly to you does, and you can add or remove people from that ward with a ward book.”

“That sounds like the perfect solution to my problem. Thank you so much. Hopefully, it doesn’t cause too much more work for you. On the topic of work. Now that you know it’s a Basilisk will you be able to find a reclamation team to break down the corpse? And how are the intellectual property cases going?

“Now I know what we are looking at, yes, I think we can find someone. As for the civil cases, Andrew?”

Andrew Phillips had been fairly quiet during the whole meeting so far, now he leaned forward. “I believe I have identified every company using your name or image or house to sell products. I am currently cross-referencing them with company records to make sure we don’t issue a cease and desist to a company that has a right to use these. For example, Fairbanks and Potter potions manufacture. You own 45% of that company and they have the right to slap your family crest on every bottle of Sleakeasys they make. So, they are going to be left alone. I should have a final list before the deadline. On that topic, the accountant we use has been working his way through your accounts. You are right that they are a mess but he’s well on his way to sorting them out and is drawing up a list of actions for you to take to the Goblins.”

“Excellent news, thank you for being so diligent with the companies. You are right I don’t want to upset any longstanding business contracts between the House of Potter and others if I don’t have to. And with that, I had better be leaving. As I previously told you, I have a meeting with the Goblins on the 31^st. There are apparently some rules about me being the last of the family and being able to claim the Lordship early if I’m 13. I would like a meeting with you all on the 1^st August in the afternoon, if possible, to discuss what I learned from the goblins. And if you could get me that list of action before the 31^st that would be appreciated.”

“of course, Heir Potter” said Ted standing up and being formal. “We will get that information to you with a mail packet. And we very much look forward to hearing what the Goblins have to say.”

It took another 20 minutes and 3 very long hugs before Harry could extricate himself from Andromeda. But as he strode back out onto Diagon Alley he couldn’t help thinking how much better the world looked. As he walked past Florish and Blots he came to a halt. I wonder what other books will take my interest now my brain is not fogged up, he thought to himself as he pushed open the door.

Notes:

Thanks for reading. If anyone is at all interested I've started writing another Fic. This is about a severely abused Harry. the first chapter is posted and it won't be updated as regularly as this story but please go read. It's called all i want to do is live my life and you can find it by clicking on my user name. thank you

Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Happy Birthday Harry

Notes:

It's a day late, but, in honour of Harry Potter's 43rd Birthday and the fact i hit 10000 hit and nearly 500 kudos, you are getting an extra chapter this week.

Enjoy!

Chapter 9

 

Happy Birthday Harry

 

Saturday 31 July 1993

 

The two weeks since his meeting with Andromeda had been fairly quiet for Harry. As promised, Andromeda had started sending him weekly packages of potions through Dobby. He had already noticed that he had more energy and he had definitely grown a couple of inches since he had started taking them. She had also included, in the first package, were several vials that contained the magical equivalent of vaccines for some of the more common magical illnesses. The correspondence between them had become something Harry treasured.

He had also carried on with his correspondence with Hermione, even though she was now in France. He had managed to get an invite to her house on the 8^th August, after she was back. That was when he intended to cleanse her and tell her about what was going on. Harry really couldn’t wait. He wanted his best friend. The adults were nice and all and were really helpful but he needed his best friend.

Narcissa had also been communicating fairly regularly. She had found the information, on how to make protection jewellery, in the Malfoy family library. Harry had purchased a selection of gold rings and bracelets. The books Narcissa was using had insisted that the jewellery had to be made of gold and on the fingers or wrist. He had packaged it up and had Dobby drop it just beyond the wards of Malfoy Manor where Narcissa picked it up when she was having a late evening stroll.

She was now working at creating as many pieces as possible. The charms for potion and spell detection were fairly easy to do. The occlumency protection was harder as this needed to have runes engraved onto the items. It wouldn’t be true occlumency, but anyone attempting to read the mind of the wearer would find it harder than it normally would be and would end up with a severe migraine in seconds. Wrapping up the enchantments was a sizing charm and a notice-me-not charm. Each one was a fair amount of work but Narcissa insisted she was more than capable of doing it and was enjoying putting her skills to use. Turns out Lucius Malfoy doesn’t have much use for his wife’s prodigious enchanting skills.

Harry was now wearing the first of her creations. The simple gold ring gave him much more protection than the old one that Dobby had found in the Room of Requirements. He had tested it and he knew the Notice-me-not was working perfectly as no one but him seemed to see it. He had 2 more rings and 2 bracelets hidden in his trunk, ready to give them out as needed.

Harry was up late doing his homework, the history of magic essay in front of him was actually mildly interesting to him. 14th-century witch burnings was a much better topic than the usual goblin rebellion stuff that Professor Binns usually goes on about. He checked his watch and realised it was 1 a.m. He had been 13 for an hour. He heard a hoot from the open window and right on cue in soared Hedwig and two other owls. He recognised the middle one, which had collapsed as soon as it hit his bed, as Errol the Weasley’s pet owl. He rushed over and untied the large package from his legs and put him in Hedwig’s cage where he started gulping down water.

Harry turned back to the remaining owls. Hedwig was carrying a parcel as well and looked extremely pleased with herself. She gave Harry an affectionate nip with her beak as he removed her burden, then flew across the room to join Errol.

Harry didn’t recognise the third owl, a handsome tawny one, but he knew at once where it had come from because, in addition to a third parcel, it was carrying a letter bearing the Hogwarts crest. When Harry relieved this owl of its post it ruffled its feathers importantly, stretched its wings and took off through the window into the night.

Harry started opening the packages. Ron had again sent him a sneakoscope and the newspaper cutting showing the Weasleys in Egypt. Looking at the picture his eyes were drawn to the rat on Ron’s shoulder. Harry had agonised about just revealing Wormtail at the end of the previous school year, but he was still debating whether to let things play out and have the rat run back to its master to ensure the resurrection or to throw caution to the wind and take Wormtail down as soon as possible. Despite his indecision, Harry was resolved to make contact with Sirius as soon as possible though. He would be another invaluable ally.

Surprisingly, there was a package of biscuits from Mrs Weasley. They didn’t come last time around. Wondering what that meant he picked one up and his ring started to vibrate. They must be full of something. He repackaged them with plans to take them to Andromeda on Sunday. She would be able to find out what Molly Weasley was sending him. He was just clearing up when he noticed a torn bit of parchment. On it in Ginny’s handwriting was the short message, don’t eat the biscuits!! That was interesting. Ginny seemed to be breaking from her mother’s plans already. Something for him to think about there.

Harry next turned to the package from Hermione. Opening the letter, he saw it was a continuation of their ongoing conversation with each other as well as birthday wishes and her saying how much she was looking forward to seeing him in a week and a half. Opening the present he saw, that just like last time, she had bought him a broomstick servicing kit. He smiled remembering how much use he got out of the kit he got from her last time.

Putting aside the kit he moved to the last package. Recognising the handwriting as Hagrid’s, Harry realised what the parcel contained. He immediately went to get an old belt and carefully unwrapped The Monster Book of Monsters. Quickly running his finger down the spine to calm it. Harry wrapped the belt around the book and did it up tight.

“I guess this means Hagrid is still going to be the Care of Magical Creatures teacher then” He muttered to himself. That wasn’t necessarily a bad thing, if Harry could give him a bit of guidance, then maybe some of the disasters from the previous timeline could be avoided. He then picked up the last official-looking letter and opened it. As he suspected it contained his book list and the Hogsmeade Permission slip. Harry was going to have to try his persuasion trick on Uncle Vernon to try and get it signed.

Seeing as it was now 2 a.m., Harry decided it was time to go to bed. Harry lay down and looked at the cards, thinking about how this time around there would be no Aunt Marge and how he was going to go see the Goblins in the morning, Harry was for the first time in his life glad that it was his birthday.

Harry went down to breakfast the next morning to find the three Dursleys already sitting around the kitchen table watching the television. As he had expected the Newsreader was issuing a warning about Sirius Black. Harry smiled to himself. Sirius was out. If, like last time he came to get a look at Harry again he would do his best to get him to talk, otherwise he would have to wait until he got up to Hogwarts.

The story about Sirius had set Uncle Vernon off again on one of his more and more frequent rants about the British Criminal Justice system. From what Harry had been able to gather from Vernon’s frequent rants, Marge had been arrested in her hospital bed last week and was facing hefty fines and possibly prison time for charges ranging from animal neglect and cruelty to not paying her taxes and benefit fraud.

This probably wasn’t the best time to bring up his Hogsmeade permission slip, Harry thought. He sat there nibbling on a piece of toast when Vernon said

“Right then Petunia, Dudley go and get yourself ready we are off to visit Marge today remember”

“Oh yes Vernon, go on Duddykins, go make yourself all smart for your auntie”

Dudley grumbled as he pulled himself out of his chair and lumbered off upstairs after his mother. Vernon looked around the kitchen after they had gone his eyes passing over Harry twice before finally his presence seemed to register.

“What are you doing there boy? He snarled

“Eating breakfast,” said Harry. Pushing his magic into his voice he continued. “You know you can just ignore me. I’m of no concern of yours.”

Vernon continued looking at Harry for several seconds before he blinked, huffed and got out of his chair following his wife and son upstairs. Harry let out a breath he hadn’t realised he had been holding. Vernon was breaking past the persuasion effect quicker every time. This one had lasted barely ten days. He hoped he could either keep this up or come up with another solution before the month was out. Heading upstairs himself he went to his room and started pulling together everything he would need for his meeting with his account manager at 11.

Dobby had found a bit more money and some more jewellery buried in the room of requirements. Dobby was nearly finished sorting everything in there and Harry wasn’t expecting anything more. He pocketed the bag of finds and picked up the sheaf of parchment that had been sent over by his accountant.

The parchments he held were the first financial recommendations he would give the goblins. Some were selling shares in companies; some were buying shares in companies. In one case it was a recommendation to buy a controlling stake in a company The House of Potter was already a minority partner in. Harry knew these were only the first steps in getting his finances in shape. He also had a suspicion he would be walking out of today’s meeting with a lot more financial information than he walked in with

He heard voices on the stairs and then the front door closed. A couple of minutes later he looked out the window to see the Dursleys and their car disappearing off round the corner. Harry got dressed picked up his satchel and headed out. Walking around the corner until he came to a fairly deserted piece of road, he stuck out his wand and the knight bus appeared. After taking the bus several times now he was fairly well acquainted with Stan and Ernie. Telling them he wanted to go to the Leaky Cauldron, Harry sat down and braced himself. 20 stomach-churning minutes later the bus pulled up on Charing Cross Road and Harry stumbled out.

Making his way through the pub and into Diagon Alley was a bit harder than usual what with it being a Saturday morning. Harry made his way up the magical street as fast as he could nodding respectfully to the goblin guards outside the massive doors. Walking into the banking hall Harry made his presence known to a free teller and soon found himself back in Account Manager Ragnok’s office.

“Ah Heir Potter, you are right on time. Please have a seat and may I wish you a very happy birthday.”

“Thank you, Account Manager. I’m hoping today will be very profitable for both of us. As well as discussing my inheritance, I have a few other matters to arrange with you.”

“Indeed, shall we deal with these first to get them out of the way?”

“Yes, first I have a list of financial instructions I would like you to carry out for me.” Harry passed the Sheets of Parchment over the desk to the Goblin and sat back as he read them.

“These instructions should be no problem at all. Do I recognise the handwriting of Mr James Prewett on these papers?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know his name, he’s the accountant the Phillips and Tonks use. I will be meeting him soon and if I like him, He will be advising me on what if anything should be done with my money.”

“I wise move. If it is him, he is very competent. I will get these transactions started as soon as we finish here. Anything else before we get onto the main reason for this meeting?”

“Yes, I have some more items to sell the Goblin Nation.” Harry pulled out the small pile of coins and Jewellery and placed them on the desk. Ragnok went through them with practised ease.

“There is nothing amazingly special here. The Goblin Nation will give you 150 Galleons for the lot”

“Done.” Said Harry not in the mood to haggle today

Ragnok swept away the items and counted out 150 Galleons for Harry. “Now, Heir Potter we come to the main reason for your visit today. You wish a Heritage test.”

“I do.” Said Harry

“In that case, you should know the rules for someone of your age taking the test. As you are 13 you are now entitled to take the test, If you are the last living clamant for any titles you may immediately claim them and you will be emancipated in the eyes of magic and Spellbound law. If you are not then we are legally required to contact your magical guardian to let him know you have taken the test. The test costs 25 Galleons. Do you wish to continue?”

Harry thought about things for several seconds. There was a slight risk if somehow, he wasn’t the last living claimant to the House of Potter. But its benefits greatly outweighed the potential downsides.

“Let’s do it.” Said Harry passing over 25 Galleons.

Ragnok opened a drawer on his desk and pulled out 2 large sheets of parchment, an ink bottle and quill and 2 strange red crystals. Placing one crystal on each piece of parchment, he pushed the inkwell and quill over to Harry along with a small dagger. “Add 7 drops of blood into the inkwell, then take the quill and write your full name at the top of this parchment”

Harry did as instructed and as soon as he finished writing ‘Harry James Potter’ a family tree started to write itself. There in front of him was his family tree all written out for him. Tearing his eyes away he looked at the second parchment. It was writing something that he couldn’t quite make out from this angle. But Ragnok was looking at it intently. After a few minutes, the family tree finished and Ragnok took a deep breath.

“Ok, that’s more than I expected.” And with that, he turned the parchment around for Harry to read

 

Henry James Potter (Half-blood)

Mother: Lily Jennifer Potter nee Evans (Half-blood)

Father: James Charlus Potter (Pureblood)

 

Houses through Father

Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter – Last Heir

Most Ancient and Noble House of Peverell – Last Heir

Most Ancient and Illustrious House of Gryffindor – Last Heir

Most Ancient and Noble House of Black – Heir to current Lord

 

Houses through Mother

Most Ancient and Noble House of Sayre – Last Heir

 

Houses through Conquest

Most Ancient and Noble House of Gaunt – Heir Disputed

Most Ancient and Illustrious House of Slytherin – Heir Disputed

 

Harry looked at the parchment utterly gobsmacked. He knew about Peverell of course and he suspected about Black but the rest?? “That’s 7 houses, how can I be the Lord of 7 houses?”

Ragnok was just as stunned as Harry he was just better at hiding it. Pulling the family tree to him he started studying it. “Well, technically you are currently only Lord of 4 houses. Sirius Black is the current Lord of House Black as stipulated in his grandfather's will. You somehow are beating the Heir to House Malfoy as Heir to House Black.”

“Could that be because Sirius is my Godfather?”

“Yes, that would do it. If he performed the Godfather ritual. As for the rest, it looks like the Last Peverell was Iolanthe who married Hardwin Potter, the son of Linfred of Stinchcombe. The Gryffindor connection appears to come in 2 generations later when one of Godric’s descendants married one of Hardwin and Iolanthe’s grandchildren. The Gryffindor line died out in the 14^th century and its rights passed to the Potters.”

“As for the Sayre’s, it looks like your mother was the great-granddaughter of a Sayre Squib. The last Lord Sayre died 94 years ago without any surviving descendants. Once your mother manifested magic she became heir to the line. I doubt she ever knew.”

“I don’t think she did” said Harry, starting to get his mind back on track “What about Gaunt and Slytherin?”

“Those are houses won by conquest. Although the fact they are showing up as heir disputed is unusual. That would indicate there is another out there claiming their rights to those houses. The last lord of those houses was the Warlock, Tom Marvolo Riddle”

“Yes, I know all about him, thank you. And I have an idea as to why those houses are showing as disputed. We can get onto that later though. So, as I read this, I can claim 4 houses right now as lord and that will emancipate me?” Harry tried and failed to keep the hope out of his voice.

“That is correct. You can claim those titles right now if you want. It won’t become public knowledge though until you walk into the Wizengamot and declare yourself. You will however have access to all your vaults and properties. Excluding the disputed ones, those vaults and properties are frozen until the dispute about who is the Lord is settled.”

Harry nodded his understanding and looked on as Ragnok produced 5 ring boxes. Harry opened each in turn and slipped the rings onto his finger next to the protection ring he was already wearing. As each lord’s ring met the next, they fused into one. Placing the Heir Black ring on his finger last, Harry looked up as Ragnok slid another piece of parchment over the desk to him. This is a very brief summary of how much gold, items and property you now own.

Harry read the document “Well Shit” he said. In what Ragnok thought was a great understatement.

Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter

Chapter 10

 

The Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter

 

Saturday 31 July 1993

 

Harry couldn’t take in the numbers listed next to the dozen or more vaults he now possessed. His eyes were fixed on the total at the end. 2.34 billion Galleons. He knew that a galleon was worth roughly £5 so that meant nearly 12 billion Pounds. He wasn’t just one of the richest men in the Spellbound world he was one of the richest men on the planet.

Next, he looked at the list of properties he now owned.

 

Potter Manor – Outside Godrics Hollow, Somerset, England – wards active but weakened. 3 House elves present. 50 acres of land

6 Primrose Lane – Godrics Hollow, Somerset, England – Ministry wards active. Not approved by the Potter family.

Casa dei Vasai (House of the Potters) – outside Castiglione della Pescaia, Tuscany, Italy – wards active but weakened. Currently uninhabitable due to neglect

Ralston’s Island – Caribbean Sea – Unplotable. All structures are in ruins due to neglect.

Gryffindor Castle – Somerset, England. Wards active, buildings ruined. 20000 acres

Peverell Keep – Herefordshire, England. Wards active, Buildings ruined. 10000 acres

Sayre House – 34 Horizont Alley, London, England. Wards active but weakened, 2 House elves present

Sayre Manor – outside Pickering, North Yorkshire, England – wards active but weakened. Currently uninhabitable due to neglect.

Hogwarts Castle – Cairngorms, Scotland. 25% ownership. Currently occupied by Hogwarts School of Magecraft

 

Again, Harry was flabbergasted. It looked like he owned a big chunk of the west country. The three things that stood out to him most however was the fact there was a Potter manor outside Godrics Hollow. That he owned a quarter of Hogwarts. He would have to look into if that gave him any authority over the school. And he now had a house in the heart of Spellbound London. One that no one knows he owns.

Ragnok cleared his throat. “Well Lord… errrr”

“Just call me Lord Potter or Harry if we are being informal. I’ll have to think about the other titles in the future but for now, let’s keep it simple”

“Of course, Lord Potter. I’m sure all this is a shock to you. But what if anything do you want to do about it?”

Harry thought for a few moments. He was going to need help. That had become extremely obvious in the last few minutes. “I need complete copies of all my current financial holdings and all withdrawals from my accounts since the 1^st November 1981. Please put this together and have them delivered to Phillips and Tonks office by tomorrow morning.”

Ragnok was scribbling notes “Not a problem. Anything else? Do you want me to go through with your previous instructions?”

“Yes, do them we will take them into account. The other thing I need to ask you about is blocks and wards.”

Ragnok looked up from his note-taking “Blocks and wards?”

“Yes, I have a block on my Magical core I want removed and I also have a mail redirect ward on me that I don’t control. I want them both gone and a redirect ward placed on me that I control.”

“You have a block on your core?” Ragnok wiggled his fingers at Harry. Harry realised he was doing a similar diagnostic spell to the one Andromeda had taught him. “You do indeed have a block and I can see the ward as well. I can do the ward for you. The block is harder. I’m going to have to get a Healer in to look at it.”

Ragnok, scribbled a note on the message pad next to him. “A healer should be here shortly, in the meantime is there anything else we need to discuss?”

“Yes, 2 things. First, can you take over as account manager for all my accounts?”

“That won’t be a problem. Well, it might be for the other account managers but as it’s your wish I will make it happen. And the other thing?”

Harry took a deep breath; he was about to lay a lot of cards on the table without knowing exactly how the Goblin would react. “Do you know what a Horcrux is?”

Harry thought that he could have fired off a Killing Curse in front of Ragnok and got less of a reaction. The Goblin practically threw himself over the desk and was nose-to-nose with Harry practically before Harry could blink.

“Speak very carefully now Mage. How do you know that word and what do you mean saying it in the presence of a Goblin?”

Harry gulped. “I know that word because I know what a Horcrux is. I know what a Horcrux is because Tom Marvolo Riddle, ripped his soul into six possibly 7 pieces to make some in his insane quest for immortality. I know what they are because I destroyed one not even two months ago and I have another safely locked away. I also know that there is one in a vault here in Gringotts.”

Ragnok continued staring at Harry for several seconds before backing off and returning to his seat. “The first Horcrux was made thousands of years ago in Greece by a vile Warlock named Herpo the Foul. This is known to the few Mages who know about the vile man and his creations. What isn’t known is the experimentation and the failures he left in his wake. And that he used Goblin prisoners as his test subjects. Horcruxs are banned and reviled among the Goblins just as they are amongst Mages. You’re telling me Voldemort created at least 6?”

“That’s correct. I’m trying to destroy them so that he can be killed finally. I have the means to destroy the soul shard and the object it’s contained in. Basilisk Venom. But I was wondering if you had a way of purging the soul shard from the object without damaging it?”

Ragonk sat there for nearly a minute looking hard at Harry. “We do, we will purge the vile creation for you and we won’t even charge you. You will also tell us which vault is being used to defile our bank.”

Harry decided to try something. He hoped he wasn’t wrong in this “What’s going to happen to the vault owner and the contents of the vault?”

“The contents are forfeit. Gringotts will take it for the Goblin Nation. As for the owner. If they ever show their face in Gringotts they will be lucky to get out alive.” The grin that was on Ragnoks’ face as he said that last part was truly vicious. Harry was very glad to know it wasn’t aimed at him. For a second, he almost pitied Bellatrix Lestrange. Almost.

“In that case, I want the object the shard is stored in and 20% of the vault contents as a finder’s fee”

Ragnok looked at him and barked out a laugh. “that’s a very Goblin mindset, Lord Potter. I can respect that. 10%”

“15%” countered Harry “Just in the item and money. You're more than welcome to all the objects and treasures in there.

“Done. Now which vault and who put it there?”

“I don’t know what number it is but it’s the Lestrange Vault right down at the bottom by the Dragon and it was put in there by Bellatrix Lestrange. It’s a small gold cup with Helga Hufflepuff’s symbol on it”

Ragnok got up and marched over to the door. Throwing it open he bellowed for a guard. Speaking rapidly in Gobbledegook. The Guard hurried off. “They will find it quickly enough. How long until you bring the Horcrux you possess?”

“I can have it bought right now if you want?” the Goblin nodded “Dobby!!” Harry called and the House elf popped into existence next to him

“Harry Potter sir called for Dobby?” as Dobby looked at Harry his eyes got wider “Harry Potter is now a Lord!”

“Yes, I am Dobby, but we can discuss that later. Right now, I need you to bring me the Diadem that we isolated. Go there pick it up and bring it straight back here don’t do anything else. And especially don’t put it on”

“Right away Harry Potter sir.” Dobby popped out again and 30 seconds later he was back. In his trembling hand was the Diadem.

“Good Dobby. Well done. Please put it on the desk and go back to whatever you were doing before. I’ll be calling for you later.”

“Yes, Harry Potter sir.” Dobby’s relief at putting the cursed object down and leaving was evident.

Ragonk walked towards his desk his eyes never leaving the Diadem. “Is that what I think it is?”

“It is, It’s the lost Diadem of Rowena Ravenclaw. Voldemort perverted one of the legendary objects of the Mages. I want it cleansed and then I’m taking it until I find the heir to House Ravenclaw and I will give it to them. Same as Hufflepuff’s cup.”

“We could keep them here. Both House Ravenclaw and House Hufflepuff have vaults here still.”

“I figured you would have, but I need to hold onto them in case I need to prove to Voldemort that his soul shards are gone.”

The Goblin nodded. “I understand. Once the cup has been bought up, they shall be purged. The gold you are claiming from the vault will total approximately 600,000 Galleons and shall be placed in your main Potter family vault. Is that satisfactory?”

“Yea…. No. I want to start a new account or maybe upgrade my trust account. I want the contents of the Potter trust vault and the money from the Lestrange vault to be put in an entirely separate account solely under my control. It is to be named HJP contingencies. I don’t want a key, or any money in there to be invested. The only way it can be opened is by me personally asking for it to be opened or by someone coming with a request signed in my blood.”

“That is an unusual request, Lord Potter but well within our capabilities. I shall get that set up immediately.” Ragnok noticed something on his message pad. “Ah the healer should be with us in about 5 minutes and the Guards should have found the Cup by now.” As he said that the door opened and 4 Guards walked in. The lead guard was holding at arm’s length, Hufflepuffs Cup.

“Excellent!” exclaimed Ragnok. “Now if you guards would give us some room. I was a curse breaker in my younger days, Lord Potter. Expelling soul shards from these objects shouldn’t be a problem.”

Harry looked on as Ragnok held out his arms and started mumbling. The Diadem twitched. Then it twitched again. Then a Black cloud erupted from it. Harry could make out the image of a screaming face in the cloud. As he watched in horrid fascination the cup also erupted with thick black smoke. The two clouds seemed to merge. As the screaming got louder and louder, Harry realised Ragnok’s chanting was getting louder and louder.

The two clouds had now become one and seemed to be solidifying into the shape of a man. Suddenly there was a flash of light and the cloud exploded. Harry was knocked back onto the floor. The scream died and as Harry got up, he saw Ragnok lying on the floor as well. Hurrying round the desk he saw that the Goblin was awake and laughing.

“Oh Lord Potter, please make a note not to try and destroy two Horcruxs at the same time. I really didn’t think they would actually merge.” Harry helped him to his feet. “That was approximately 20% of the Warlock Riddles soul there. You said you already destroyed one Horcrux?”

“Yes, and I’m pretty sure that it was the first he ever made.”

“Ah, so that would have been 50% of his soul. I would say that about 65 – 70% of his soul has now been destroyed. When you find his other Horcrux’s please feel free to bring them to us and we will purge them as well. Ah and here is the healer.”

Harry turned around and saw a female Goblin enter. She was actually smaller than most House-elves.

“Lord Harry Potter please meet Senior Healer Sharpwit. Healer Sharpwit, Lord Potter. He has a block on his core that he would like removed.”

The tiny Goblin looked up at Harry with eyes that he was sure were staring into his soul. “Yes, he does. that’s nasty work. Was obviously done in a hurry. You’re already starting to break through it. Give it another 5 years or so and you would probably shatter it just with sheer force of effort. I can indeed remove it, there are two things to remember after I do. Firstly. Your magic’s power is going to instantly double so not only will that make your spells easier to cast it will make them more powerful. That could cause you a few problems whilst you’re learning to regulate things again.”

Harry nodded “I expected that. What’s the second thing?”

“You may have problems with your wand. It chose you when your magic was heavily suppressed. Your affinities will probably change. I recommend seeing a wand maker as soon as you can after we release your core.”

That was new information to Harry. He took out his wand and looked at it and wondered if this was it for him and his Holly and Phoenix Feather wand. “I understand. Let’s do it.”

Sharpwit held out her arm and started wiggling her fingers. Then Harry felt something. Thinking back later the only thing he could equate it to was a rubber band snapping. All of a sudden, he felt a surge of power and promptly passed out.

Harry came too and realised he was slumped in a chair in Ragnok's Office.

“Welcome back Lord Potter. Healer Sharpwit tells me that that reaction wasn’t unexpected. The power surge in your body temporarily overwhelmed you and it shut down. You were unconscious for approximately 20 minutes. Whilst you were out, I took the opportunity to do the ward work we discussed. You now have a mail ward on you that you have total control over. Do you have a mail redirect location you would like to use?”

Harry took a few seconds to get his thoughts together and sit up straight. “Yes, all mail that isn’t covered by the ward book is to be redirected to Phillips and Tonks Solicitors.”

Ragnok opened the small book in front of him and wrote something inside the front cover. “Done, I have also taken the liberty of adding the necessary information into the book to ensure that no mail from Gringotts, the Ministry and Hogwarts is redirected. For anyone else, all you have to do is write their name in the book and their mail will reach you as well.”

“Thank you Account manager; you have saved me some work there.” Harry suddenly had a thought “What about the other mail ward? Surely the person receiving my redirected mail is going to notice when it stops turning up?”

Ragnok snorted “Normally you would be right but this was a very specific mail ward. It didn’t just redirect the mail. It destroyed it. I’m guessing the person who put it there didn’t want to deal with it and considered just destroying it to be sufficient.”

 Harry now had another reason to be pissed at Dumbledore. Who knows what letters might have been written to him that he will never now see. “Thank you again Ragnok. How much do I owe you for today’s services?”

Ragnok looked at the piece of parchment in front of him “Let’s call it 500 Galleons.”

“Please take it out of the main Potter account. I think that’s everything?”

“I do not have anything else to discuss. I will get that financial information to your solicitors first thing in the morning. As always Lord Potter, If I or Gringotts can be of any help please don’t hesitate to ask.”

Harry stood up and swept the cleansed Cup and Diadem into his bag “I won’t forget all you have done for me today Ragnok. Hopefully, we can both make a lot of money working together.”

The Goblin laughed again “Indeed Lord Potter, indeed. Now if you will excuse me I have quite a bit of work to do to get these transactions of yours moving.”

Harry smiled, nodded to the Goblin and left. On the steps of the bank, he looked over Diagon Alley. He had been in the Bank for just 3 hours but in that time his whole world had changed. From here he could see the entrance to Horizont Alley. He knew he should probably go and look at the house he had inherited but decided he was too tired to deal with it today. As long as the meeting tomorrow didn’t take all afternoon he would go tomorrow. As he looked on, he saw the building that Fred and George had bought and turned into their Joke shop. He wondered if they would do it this time as well. Probably, they were naturals.

He began walking down the street until he saw Ollivanders. He stopped and looked at it wondering if he should go in and talk to him about his wand. He decided against it. He figured he should probably let his magic settle for a bit before and he wasn’t sure he wanted to go back to Ollivanders anyway. A conversation he had had with Fred at Bill and Fleur’s wedding in the previous timeline came to his mind. After they had started making some money from WWW, they had gone to see a custom wand maker who lived and worked down Vertic Alley. Fred had raved about the choice and service so Harry decided to look this wand maker up another day.

Harry was considering going home when he saw Twilfitt and Tattings. He was going to need formal robes and outfits if he was now a lord as well as clothes that weren’t Dudley’s hand-me-downs. Harry spent over an hour in there before leaving with several sets of custom robes and other outfits that were charmed and guaranteed to change size as he grew. For the price he had paid, they had better.

Harry practically ran through the Leaky Cauldron, and out into Muggle London. He was just about to summon the Knight Bus when he smelled the smell of fish and chips coming from a shop just down the road, realising that all he wanted at that moment was a deliciously greasy fish and chip dinner, he went and got one.

Today was a good day, he couldn’t help thinking about Andromeda's reaction to his inheritance test when she saw it tomorrow afternoon. Her reaction should be entertaining.

Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Wands and a Moon

Notes:

this chapter was not one i had originally planned. It just sort of happened as i was writing. What was supposed to be 2 paragraphs was 3000 words before i realised.

anyway. Enjoy

Chapter 11

 

Wands and a Moon

 

Sunday 1 August 1993

 

Harry had spent a good portion of the night going through the records of what was in the vaults he now had access to. There was plenty of gold of course, as well as jewellery, books, artworks and furniture. One thing that did catch his eye was a strong box listed as being in the main Potter vault. It was listed as containing family documents. Harry had sent Dobby off to Ragnok with a note asking for the box to be retrieved and sent to Phillips and Tonks along with the financial information.

He had also sent a letter to Ted asking him if he could get the accountant they had been using to come to the meeting as well. Harry had a feeling he was going to need professional help and lots of it dealing with the sheer amount of money he had now. Harry had finally drifted off to sleep at about 2 a.m. feeling totally overwhelmed.

Harry woke the next morning before the Dursleys. After quietly making himself some breakfast and seeing a picture of Sirius on the front of Vernon’s Sunday paper. Harry went back and looked around his room. Realising that he probably wouldn’t be spending much more time there he started to pack his things up. Most of it went into his trunk with only some essentials going into his satchel. He could live out of his trunk for a few days if needed and everything would be ready for Dobby to just pop in and out with everything.

Checking the time and seeing it was still only 11 a.m. Harry decided to head to Diagon Alley for some lunch and some shopping. Stepping out with his bag over his shoulder Harry was just pulling his wand out to call the knight bus when he saw a dark shape move in the shadows of Number 7 across the road. Looking harder Harry’s eyes locked with those of a familiar looking large black dog. Before Harry could say anything, the dog turned around and disappeared behind the house.

“Oh Padfoot” Harry sighed. Thinking that chasing after his godfather would probably be a losing proposition, Harry pulled out his wand and called the Knight Bus. Boarding the bus, Harry didn’t notice the large black dog's head watching him from round the side of number 15.

Arriving at The Leaky Cauldron, Harry was just about to rush through to get into the Alley when he had a thought. Ducking into the toilets he looked at himself in the mirror. The new clothes he was wearing changed the shape of his body. Add to that the potions he had been taking on Andromeda’s orders seemed to be having an effect. He knew for instance he had grown by nearly 2 inches in the nearly three weeks he had been taking them.

He felt physically stronger and he had noticed he was filling out with some muscle. He was never going to be a large or brawny man; 11 years of mistreatment was more than even the best magic could completely undo. His body had definitely changed in the month since leaving Hogwarts and he liked it. He had also noticed that puberty, which had been annoyingly slow, had kicked in. probably because his body now had the energy to actually do what it needed to do.

Whilst his body had changed shape his face was still the same. Taking out his wand Harry cast a quick Lumos and was nearly blinded. The power he had now was definitely more powerful than what he had before. Cancelling the spell, he tried doing it again but with less power. This time he got the result he wanted. Looking at himself in the mirror he cast a few glamours. He changed his hair colour to a light brown and his eyes to a dull grey. Making sure his hair still hid his scar Harry looked at himself again. No one who really knew him would be fooled but for the average person not paying attention, he would pass.

Stepping out into Diagon Alley, Harry walked down pausing at the turn onto Horizont Alley. He really should go and look at the house he now owned down there but he didn’t have time. And he realised he didn’t want to do it alone. Continuing up onto Vertic Alley, Harry began walking down looking for the shop he wanted. Vertic Alley was the street where the higher-end shops and restaurants of Wixen London were situated.

Harry was about a third of the way down the street when he saw what he was looking for. Evelyn Selwyn – Custom wands. The name gave Harry pause. Selwyn was an old Wixen name and they had a seat on the Wizengamot. Harry also knew that at least one member was a death eater. But if the Weasley twins had got wands here then he hopefully shouldn’t have any problems.

Walking closer he could see that the shop was indeed open and there was a woman standing behind the counter. She looked to be in her mid-40’s which probably meant she was at least 65 or 70, she looked up as Harry opened the door and walked in.

 “Good morning young man. How can I help you today?”

“Good morning, I need some help with my wand. I have just had a block removed on my magical core and I was advised it would be a good idea to consult a wand maker as soon as possible.”

The woman frowned, “I see, can I ask why you came to me and not to Ollivander?”

Harry decided to trust her “I need some discretion and I don’t trust Ollivander to go blabbing to a certain long-bearded old goat before I’m ready.” With that, Harry dropped his glamours.

The woman’s eyes widened as she saw who had walked into her shop. “Heir Potter! Forgive me. I of course didn’t recognise you. I’m Evelyn Selwyn, Daughter of the Ancient and Noble House of Selwyn. My brother is currently Lord Selwyn.”

“Greetings Madam Selwyn,” Harry said, remembering from his studies the correct form of address for a daughter of a house who isn’t in line to inherit. “Forgive me but I’m surprised to find a woman of your social standing doing something as plebian as owning a shop”

She laughed “I’m the black sheep of the family. I refused my father’s request to marry a nice boring pureblood lord and ran off to America where I apprenticed as a wand maker before coming back here and opening my shop. I’m fully aware of how I’m seen by ‘decent pureblood society’ but I don’t care. Half of decent pureblood society have wands I’ve made anyway. Now let’s have a look at you. Can I see your current wand please?”

Harry took out his wand and handed it to Madam Selwyn. "Hmmm, Holly and Phoenix feather, 11 inches, nice and supple. This is one of Ollivander’s?”

“Yes,” said Harry, looking on as she examined it from every angle.

“Interesting design and combination. Holly is not a common wood to use. And pairing it with a phoenix feather? I wonder what the old man was drinking that night to come up with that combination. Now let me look at you.”

Turning her gaze on Harry, she examined him. “Hmmm, the Holly may well be right but I’m not convinced about the phoenix feather. It’s not far off but I don’t think it’s quite right. How has it been working since you got the block removed? And I don’t want to know about that! I try and stay out of politics as much as I can. And that story is most certainly going to be political”

Harry snorted a laugh. He liked this woman. Ollivander had always given him the creeps but this Evelyn Selwyn was open and funny. “I haven’t managed to cast much due to the fact I live in a muggle area and don’t want to alert the ministry. But what I have cast have all been overpowered until I mentally dial back the power and the spells also seem to take….. longer to cast. I don’t know how else to explain it. It’s like I’m telling the wand what to cast. Giving it the power and then the wand is thinking about it instead of doing it.”

“I understand what you mean perfectly. Your affinities no longer match up. Let’s do this like a new wand.” Evelyn led him over to a display along one wall containing many different blocks of wood. “I want you to hold out your hand and close your eyes, then let your magic flow. You should feel drawn to some of the wood. Please pick the one you feel most drawn to.”

Harry did as instructed, and whilst he felt a draw to several pieces of the wood there was one that was the strongest. Tapping it he said “This one”

Evelyn smiled. “Ah yes as I expected, Holly. Old Garrick got that part right. Now if you will do the same on this display of cores, please”

Harry again held his hand out, this time was harder he felt a draw to several cores but eventually he found one that was slightly stronger than the rest and placed his hand on it. “This one”

He opened his eyes and saw another feather. “Interesting,” said Evelyn, “Tell me Heir Potter are you a flyer?”

“Yes, I play Seeker on the house Quidditch team.”

“I thought it would be something like that. You have a natural affinity for birds and things of the air. This is the feather of a Thunderbird; they can create storms as they fly and are naturally sensitive to danger. They are distantly related to the Phoenix so It’s not much of a surprise that a Phoenix feather works for you. This wand combination should produce some interesting results.”

“Interesting, how much and how long to make it?”

“30 Galleons and about an hour. Why don’t you go get some food whilst I’m doing this? There’s a very nice Café just round the corner.”

“Thank you I will, can you also make it look similar to my other wand? I want them different enough that I can tell the difference but similar enough that the casual observer doesn’t know.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem. I’ll see you in an hour then”

Harry reapplied his glamours and left the shop finding the café just where he was told it would be he ordered a BLT and an orange juice and sat down. He had only been there for a couple of minutes before he heard a voice behind him.

“Harry Potter”

Harry spun around and there behind him was Luna Lovegood.

“Miss Lovegood, Good afternoon.”

Luna smiled in that dreamy way only she could. “you’re wondering how I knew it was you. Or maybe you already know. May I sit down?”

Harry gestured to another seat at the table and frowned internally. He of course knew that Luna saw auras and had some small ability as a seer. That was what most of her perceived strangeness was about.

“I think this conversation will go quicker if you tell me what you know Luna. I know you can see auras and I know you can sometimes see things.”

“I thought you would know that. You’re a strange one Harry Potter. Your aura is for a man older than you are. And every time I look at you, I get a feeling of familiarity and hope and change. I also have a sentence that keeps going through my head. ‘And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death.’ Does this mean anything to you?”

Harry got a minute to think as his sandwich arrived. The waitress asked Luna if she wanted anything and she declined. After she left, Harry had come to the realisation that he couldn’t lie to Luna. He had always planned to bring her into his plans. She was much too good a friend and valuable an ally to leave out.

“I do Luna, by you coming to me like this you’re advancing my plans, I can’t tell you much here. It’s too public and I’m going to tell you everything because I think you're realising a lot of it. Can you meet me, at the corner of Diagon and Horizont Alleys at noon on the 8^th? I’ll be bringing another friend and I can tell you both at the same time.”

“You’re bringing the Bailiff. I can indeed meet you then and I look forward to working with you. No, I won’t be working with you, I’ll be working for you, My Lord.”

And with that, she smiled brightly at him, kissed him on the cheek and skipped off towards Diagon Alley. Harry sat there open-mouthed replaying that last statement back over in his head. Thanks to a conversation he once had with Hermione, he knew that Granger was an old trade name for a farm Bailiff. The fact that Luna knew that he was going to be bringing Hermione and that she had called him ‘My Lord’ just reinforced that he should never try and deceive the small blonde.

Harry checked his watch and finished his sandwich. He only had half an hour before he needed to be at the lawyer’s office and he still had to pick up his new wand. Hurrying back to the wand shop he went in and saw Evelyn there examining what was obviously his new wand.

“Ah, Heir Potter. We are finished and they combined beautifully. It’s as if they were made for each other which I wouldn’t have expected. Please give it a go”

Harry took the wand and instantly felt a warmth going up his arm. There was something else behind it almost like static electricity. Carefully holding his power back Harry cast a quick Lumos it worked perfectly and instantly.

“Now you will have to be careful. A Thunderbird is a creature of storms. If you’re holding it and your emotions start to get riled up, you’re likely to start generating electricity. If that happens it will have to be discharged as a lightning bolt, or within your spell casting”

Harry took that in and knowing his temper thought that it would be a good idea to start working on ways to control it. Picking out a black leather wand holster, Harry strapped it to his arm and stowed both of his wands. He paid and thanked Evelyn, promising to send anyone who needed a new wand to her. And left. He practically had to run to get to the lawyer’s office but he arrived just before the scheduled 2 pm meeting. Trying the door and finding it locked, it is a Sunday after all, he knocked and waited. A few seconds later he heard the locks opening and Andrew Phillips poked his head round the door.

“Yes?” he said in a confused voice

Harry realised he still had his glamours on and quickly dispelled them. “Sorry about that Mr Phillips. Didn’t want to be recognised out on the street.”

Phillips smiled and opened the door enough to let him in. “I quite understand Harry. In your position, I would do the same. If you would come with me to the conference room.”

“Of course. I had the Goblins send some boxes here have they arrived?”

“They have indeed and we are most curious to see what’s in them. The accountant we have been using, Mr James Prewett, is also here.”

Harry’s ears pricked up at the man’s name. Mrs Weasley had a Squib second cousin who was an accountant according to Ron. Could it be?

Entering the conference room Harry was immediately swept into a hug by Andromeda. Before she pulled back and looked at him.

“Well, you’re looking healthier and those clothes suit you better than the rags you were in before.”

Pulling out her wand she cast the diagnostic charms on him muttering the whole time. Looking around he saw Ted and smiled and nodded in greeting, knowing not to interrupt his wife when she got going, and a man he didn’t know who must be James Prewitt.

Andromeda stopped casting and looked at him “Well you're better than you were but you're still not at the point where I’m happy. I’ll be adjusting your potions from your next delivery.”

“Yes Andi,” Harry said meekly, he knew better than to argue with her and anyway what she was doing really was helping him.

Ted cleared his throat “Harry this is James Prewett. He’s the accountant we have been using and he’s also a squib so we don’t have to worry about the statute around him.”

“Mr Potter, it’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m assuming you're happy with the directions I gave you for the Goblins?”

“Oh yes Mr. Prewett, very happy. The Goblins are already implementing them. I asked you to be here for another reason that I will get to shortly. But first, would you happen to be the accountant second cousin of Molly Weasley?”

Prewett scowled. “Oh, you know Molly do you? We never got on. She never liked the fact that she had a cousin who was a squib.”

“I can quite believe that, I’m not the greatest fan of Molly but I’m friends with some of her kids. I hope that this won’t be a problem?”

“Not from me, I’m in finance I’ll work for anyone who pays me.”

Harry laughed. “Good, then I think we had better get down to business. First, Andi, the Goblins removed the block on my core and I’ve spoken to a Wand Maker. She has provided me with a new wand that I’m very happy with.”

Andi got a confused look on her face as Harry said she “She? You didn’t go to Ollivander?”

“Nope, I went to Evelyn Selwyn in Vertic Alley.”

Andromeda started to laugh “You went to Evie! Oh, that's too funny. You seem to congregate around the black sheep. First me then Evie.”

“I take it you know her then?”

“Oh yes, she’s a sweetheart. And probably a better wand maker the Ollivander.”

“That’s good to hear.” Reaching into his bag he pulled out the package of biscuits he had received from Molly Weasley the day before “I also received these yesterday. I have reason to believe they have been dosed with something.”

Andromeda frowned and took the package. Opening it up she started casting at the contents.

“These have indeed been dosed. Some have been made with a repulsion potion. That is keyed to a Hermione Granger. The others are filled with an attraction potion, who is Ginevra Weasley?”

James Prewett’s head snapped around to stare at Andromeda.

Harry gave a humourless smile. “These aren’t from Ginny. These were sent by her mother. Ginny managed to slip a note in telling me not to eat them.”

“Molly is trying to potion you?” Said an incredulous Prewett. He shook his head as he spoke. “That stupid woman”

“Molly?” snapped Andromeda “Molly Weasley? That’s who’s trying to potion you? Damn her and damn Dumbledore!”

Harry could sense another Black tantrum coming on and made an effort to stop it. “Yes, she is but I suspected she might so I’m not eating anything she might send. Don’t worry Andi, she’s on my list as well. She won’t succeed.”

Andromeda took a deep breath and looked at him. “If you’re sure you can handle her.” Harry nodded. Ok then, let’s move on did you take your inheritance test?”

“I did, and here are the results.”

Harry pulled the piece of parchment out of his bag and passed it over to Andromeda. She sat there staring at it for what felt like an eternity before she uttered just one word.

“Fuck!”

Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Becoming a Lord Means Paperwork

Notes:

Thank you for continuing to read this. I have 2 other fic's that are going to be added to sporadically. Please click on my name to see them and give them a read.

Edit: Having read the many comments about this story being a harem story and thinking on it hard, i feel the need to explain somethings. When i first started writing this story it was not going to be a Harem story. As i was writing i came to the conclusion that a Harem would be the best option for what i had planned. Now I've decided to change that. I have edited this chapter to reflect that. Whilst this will not be a Harem story now it will be a Harry/Hermione/Luna 'throuple' relationship.

Chapter 12

 

Becoming a Lord mean Paperwork

 

Sunday 1 August 1993

 

“Fuck” said Andromeda Tonks again. Looking up at Harry she asked, “Is this for real?”

“It is”

“Andi?” said Ted. Andromeda didn’t answer him directly she just started reading

 

Henry James Potter (Half-blood)

Mother: Lily Jennifer Potter nee Evans (Half-blood)

Father: James Charlus Potter (Pureblood)

 

Houses through Father

Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter – Last Heir

Most Ancient and Noble House of Peverell – Last Heir

Most Ancient and Illustrious House of Gryffindor – Last Heir

Most Ancient and Noble House of Black – Heir to current Lord

 

Houses through Mother

Most Ancient and Noble House of Sayre – Last Heir

 

Houses through Conquest

Most Ancient and Noble House of Gaunt – Heir Disputed

Most Ancient and Illustrious House of Slytherin – Heir Disputed

 

All the other adults in the room just sat and stared at Harry.

Andrew broke the silence “Fuck indeed.”

“Yes,” said Harry. “I have taken up the Lordships of Potter, Peverell, Gryffindor and Sayre. As a result, I have quite a lot of money and I need people to help me with it. That’s why I wanted you here Mr Prewett. I want to hire you as my money manager and put you in charge of the day-to-day operations of the business I now own.”

Prewett looked stunned “If I may ask Mr… errr…. Lord Potter. What do you mean by quite a lot of money?”

“In gold alone, 2.34 billion Galleons”

You could have heard the preverbal pin drop in the room. Prewett eventually broke the silence. “Yes, that’s quite a lot. I take it that big chest over there contains the financial information for all 4 houses?”

“That’s what I asked the Goblins to send. As well as all withdrawals from the Potter accounts since the day after my parents died. I have a few suspicions there.”

That comment got him more looks from the adults in the room. Prewett got up from his chair and opened the chest. Looking in he let out a sigh “This is going to take a while. I will take you up on your offer Lord Potter. I have some other clients I need to hand off as I can’t just up and leave them. In the meantime, I will start going through all this at my usual rate. Once I’ve divested myself of my other clients, we can talk about you employing me.”

“That is absolutely fine with me Mr Prewett, I would ask you to start with the withdrawals from the Potter accounts. If everything is on the up and up there shouldn’t be much there but if someone’s been stealing from me, I’m setting the Goblins on them.”

That got some smirks from around the table. Andromeda cleared her throat “Harry, you said you took up the four vacant lordships?” Harry nodded “Errrr do you know what that means?”

“What it means?” Harry replied a bit confused.

Andi sighed. “Well first it means you have 2,4,7…. 9 votes in the Wizengamot”

“Nine?” Interrupted Harry. “I figured I just had 4 one for each house.”

“It doesn’t quite work like that” replied Andromeda. Her voice dropped into a teaching tone. “OK, quick and dirty overview of the houses of Wixen Britain. A house must be registered with the Wizengamot. Most don’t last more than a couple of generations. They either die out or are absorbed into an older house. A House doesn’t have a vote. An Ancient house is a house that has reached 300 years of existence. Once a house reaches 300 years it is given a seat on the Wizengamot and has one vote. A Most Ancient house is a house that has reached 700 years. They still have one vote. You following me so far?”

Harry nodded realising he should have actually started to read some of those books on Spellbound politics he had gotten.

“A noble house is a house that has a recipient of the Order of Merlin, first class. They get one vote and they stack. So, a Most Ancient and Noble house has 2 votes. Now Illustrious. When the Wizengamot was formed from the original Mages council of Merlin and Morgana in 1544 it was decided that 6 houses were more worthy than the others. Emrys, Le Fay, Gryffindor, Slytherin, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw were all declared to be Most Ancient and Illustrious. And given three votes. This was mainly seen as a symbolic gesture since the only one of those lines still extant at the time was Ravenclaw and the last Lord Ravenclaw had been predeceased by his children and was extremely old. Indeed, he died 3 years after the formation.”

“Whilst no one had claimed the Lordships it has always been suspected that the Lordships are in abeyance and the line are continued. As it would appear Gryffindor is with you. Do you know how the Potters have the Gryffindor title?

Harry was a bit dumb-struck by the information he was receiving. “What? Oh yes. The Goblins told me that the last Peverell was Iolanthe who married Hardwin Potter, the son of Linfred of Stinchcombe. The Gryffindor connection comes in 2 generations later when one of Godric’s descendants married one of Hardwin and Iolanthe’s grandchildren.”

Andi nodded, “OK that explains all of those. What about Sayre? From your mother? Lily was Muggleborn.”

“Oh Yes, the Goblins explained that as well. My mother was the great-granddaughter of a Sayre Squib. The last Lord Sayre died about 90 years ago without any surviving descendants. Once mom manifested magic she became Heir to the line. She never took an inheritance test so she never knew.”

That news seemed to have knocked everyone in the room back a bit. It was Andi who broke the silence. “You are right she never knew.” She sighed “really wish I had paid more attention to the genealogy side of things, but that was more Cissy’s line of interest. You know what else it means now as you have taken 4 Lordships?”

Harry slumped back in his chair. “No, but I have a feeling you’re going to tell me.”

Andi smirked “It means my impetuous young cousin/nephew/whatever, you need to hope you have plenty of children and grandchildren. To spread the Lordships around. And in the Spellbound world that’s easier said than done. Magical children take a toll on the mothers whilst pregnant. A lot of women are rendered infertile following a birth. It has to do with the magical core forming. That’s why you very rarely see more than 2 children in a family.”

Harry frowned. “What about the Weasleys? they have 7 children.”

Prewett answered that from behind the massive pile of paperwork he was going through. “Yeah, and the strain of that many magical births has made Molly look twice the age she should. Also, one of my Illustrious ancestors did some ritual a few centuries ago. As a result, all Prewett women are much more fertile, they have a larger chance of multiple births and contraceptive effectiveness drops to about 60%.”

Andi was staring at him. “Do you know anything else about this ritual? It could help so many couples.”

“Not a clue” said Prewett with a shrug “The only person who might know anything is Murial and good luck getting anything out of her.”

Andromeda scowled “Oh yes, I know Murial Prewett. And your right I’m not getting anything out of her.”

Andromeda sighed and turned back to Harry. “And now to the Erumpent in the room. How are you, Heir Black? That’s Narcissa’s son surely?”

Harry looked a bit embarrassed. “Well as you know I have a claim through my great grandmother Dorea.”

Andi nodded. “Yes, wonderful woman. her and Henry helped me and Sirus out a lot when we were kicked out of the family”

“Yes, well if it wasn’t for other factors then you would be right, I would be behind Draco Malfoy in line for the Black title. BUT. Your Grandfather Pollux named Sirius Black his heir in his will and Sirius did something called the Godparent Ritual when I was born meaning among other things, until he has children of his own, I am his Heir”

Andromeda sat there staring at him for what felt like an eternity. Then she turned and gazed at her husband. “Ted, he did the godfather ritual. And he’s alive and still has his magic. That means he couldn’t have betrayed the Potters. To do what he’s accused of would literally have killed him.”

Andromeda stood up and screamed. “I knew he would never betray James. I tried to tell them but no one would listen. NO ONE WOULD LISTEN!!! AND GRANDFATHER MADE HIM HIS HEIR SO HE MUST HAVE KNOWN HE WAS INNOCENT AS WELL!!!” Andromeda fell back into her chair giggling hysterically as everyone in the room witnessed a manifestation of the Black madness. After a few minutes, she managed to get herself under control. “Sorry about that everyone. Happens sometimes when my emotions get up. Anyway. Ted, we need to help Sirius.”

Ted blew out his cheeks a few times thinking. “I would love to Andi luv. But we need two things to do that. First, we need proof. Your grandfathers will might have something we can use I’ll try and get a copy. The Potters will would help as well.” Ted looked at Harry. “I don’t suppose you know where that is do you?”

Harry shook his head. “I’ve done some discreet research and I can’t find any record of it being read. So, either they didn’t make one which I think is unlikely as they are rich, young, responsible parents who have been participating in a war. Or someone has suppressed it.”

Andi snorted “That asshole of a Chief Mage has sealed it hasn’t he?”

Ted nodded. “Quite possibly. Andrew this is more your area than mine.”

Phillips had been sitting quietly taking everything in. Now he stirred. “There’s a couple of legal avenues that Dumbledore could have used to seal the will but that all has to do with the deceased being criminals or there being a dispute over the contents. Neither of those would apply here. I think he may have just ordered it sealed and hoped no one would think about it. I mean, Harry was a baby. Who else might have gone looking for it?”

Andromeda answered that one. “Sirius, who was locked up, Alice who was rendered insane and Remus who crawled into a bottle for years.”

Harry’s ears pricked up. “I know who Sirius and Remus are from some things I’ve picked up but who’s Alice? You mentioned her before I think.”

Andromeda sighed and ran her hand down her face. “Alice Orpington was your mother’s best friend and your godmother. Pretty much the entire Orpington Family had been in Slytherin. Whilst they weren’t out-and-out supporters of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named they didn’t oppose him. Alice got herself sorted into Gryffindor and she and your mother became inseparable. Actually, there was a group of them. Mary Macdonald, Marline McKinnon, Dorcus Meddows, Pandora Ollivander. All in the same year and some of the best students at the time. All are dead now except Mary and she’s over in America somewhere. Your mom, Marline and Dorcus all died during the war. Pandora got killed in an accident a couple of years ago. And Alice…. Alice married Frank Longbottom. They both became Auror’s. A week after your parents were killed my fucking Sister and her good-for-nothing Husband and a couple of others went looking for the Longbottom’s. They wanted to know what they knew about what happened to their master. Of course, they knew nothing but that didn’t stop Bellatrix and the others torturing them both into insanity.”

Harry had known most of this from the previous timeline but he hadn’t known that Neville’s poor tortured mother was his godmother. “So that means Neville is my Godbrother?”

Andromeda nodded. “Neville Longbottom yes. He’s a classmate of yours, correct?”

“More than that. He’s in Gryffindor. We share a dorm. I really need to start talking to him more.”

“Yes, you probably do. Anyway, we got sidetracked. Ted, you said there were two things we needed to help Sirius. The Wills was one. What’s the second?”

“Sirius himself. He’s out there probably weak, traumatised and more than a little confused about things and from the sounds of things on his way up to Hogwarts. We need to find him and get him off the streets.”

Harry decided it wouldn’t be a good idea to mention the one sighting of Sirius he had had yesterday. He had been keeping an eye and an ear out but no big black dogs had been seen since.

“Well until he surfaces that’s not much else, we can do,” said Harry. “The goblins were supposed to be sending a lock box as well did that arrive?”

Phillips stood up “Yes,” he said. Reaching down beside the table he picked up a metal box about the size of two shoe boxes. Putting it on the table he looked at Harry “I’ve already had a look at it. Its blood sealed. You need to put a drop of blood on that rune there.” He pointed at a particular rune on the top of the box and passed him a small dagger.

“I hate doing this” muttered Harry as he pricked his finger and let a drop of blood fall on the correct rune which flared. There was a click as the lock disengaged and Phillips opened it up. Inside were several folders each filled with parchment.

“Right, what have we here.” said Phillips “Business contracts. Think they are for you James” He looked at Harry who nodded and passed the large folder over to Prewett who added it to his piles with a resigned look. “Birth, marriage and death certificates. Those could be useful” he put them aside and Andromeda pulled them towards her and started flicking through them. “Ah, wills.” He said pulling out the third folder. Harry took it and opened it. And there it was right on top.

“The last Will and Testament of James Charlus Potter” Harry breathed. Everyone else in the room looked up. Andromeda dropped the folder she was looking through on the table and sprang up moving behind Harry she looked over his shoulder and started reading with him

I, James Charlus Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. Being of sound mind and judgement. do hereby make this my last will and testament.

Andromeda read it aloud for the room. Everyone else was silent. James had left everything to Lily and Harry of course with a few personal bequests for Sirius, Remus and Wormtail. Based on the content he had obviously expected Lily to survive if he died. The will was witnessed by both Sirius and Dumbledore and was dated 6 months before they died. Harry sat there absorbing things. It was then that his eyes drifted down to the next document in the pile of wills.

I, Lilly Jennifer Potter, nee Evans, Lady of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter, Being of sound mind and Judgement. Do hereby make this my last will and testament.

Harry couldn’t speak so he just held the parchment up to Andromeda who looked at it curiously and her eyes went wide. She began to read it out loud. The first part had nothing unexpected in it. Everything was left to James and then Harry, with a few personal bequests. Harry nearly choked when he heard Snape's name in there.

It was the second part that got everyone riled up. Lily had obviously had more foresight than her husband as she had put in a section about Harry’s guardian if both she and James were to die.

Should both myself and my husband die, our son and any future children we may have should be placed with the following in this order if they are available.

1. Alice and Frank Longbottom, Oathswarn Godmother and her husband
2. Sirius Black, Oathswarn Godfather
3. Andromeda and Edward Tonks, nearest magical blood relatives whom we trust
4. Minerva McGonagall, Friend, Ally, Teacher
5. Amelia Bones, Friend, Ally, Battlesister
6. Pandora and Xenophilius Lovegood, Friend and sister of choice

Remus, I would have put you but your condition means it wouldn’t have been accepted and would have caused problems for you I hope you understand.

Under no circumstances are any children of mine to be sent to live with Petunia and Vernon Dursley. She might technically be my sister but she burnt that bridge a long time ago and her attitude towards Magic and Mages would put my children in danger.

Harry had tears streaming down his face. He tried to hold it together as he spoke. “Is that proof for you to help Sirius, Ted?”

Ted Tonks was staring at the young man in front of him. The boy really, who if that will had been followed, he should have raised.

He nodded, “Yes that will be considered proof he performed the godfather ritual. Harry…”

Harry held up a hand cutting him off. Looking up at Andi he asked. “Pandora was Luna’s mother?”

Andi looked surprised “You know Luna? Yes, she married Xeno Lovegood and had Luna about 6 months before your parents died.”

Harry smiled despite his tears. “Oh yes, I know Luna. I was never meant to go to the Dursleys. By that will I was supposed to go to you.”

“Yes, I noticed. And I also noticed the witnesses. Alice Longbottom and Albus Dumbledore”

“Harry took in a deep breath. The anger burned away some of his tears. “He knew. He knew and he did it anyway. He sent me to the Dursleys, sealed the will and sent Sirius to Azkaban without a trial. I wonder if he had anything to do with tipping off the death eaters to Alice’s location. It’s all very neat. Within a week he was the only person walking around who knew what the wills contained.”

Phillips shifted a bit uncomfortably “Harry I know that it all fits together but that’s still a massive charge to lay at the feet of Albus Dumbledore. You would need a lot of proof.”

“Oh, I don’t need the proof, Amelia Bones does and I think I have enough evidence now to get her very interested.”

Ted had been looking at the last folder in the strong box. “You may well get your chance to talk to her.” He held up 4 sheets of parchment. “These are unsigned drafts of marriage contracts between you and 4 witches.”

Everyone looked at Ted. “Which witches?” Andromeda asked

“Luna Lovegood, Daphne Greengrass, Susan Bones and Padma Patil”

“They are just unsigned drafts?” Phillips asked

“Yes” replied Ted

“Then you are under no obligations in relation to these. You just have to tell the head of these girls’ families that you are not interested in pursuing things and that will be the end of things.”

“Harry? Do you know these girls?”

“Yes, I know them all a bit. I don’t have to marry them? Why would my parents set these up?”

Andromeda answered “Best guess it was your parents trying to set things up in case the worst happened. I highly doubt he was expecting you to marry all of them. Probably just trying to give you options.”

Harry stared at her for a few moments before shaking his head and wiping his face with his sleeve. “Ok well, that’s good. I hardly know any of these girls and don’t want to be forced into marrying them. What’s the best course from where we are?”

It was Phillips who answered him. “I think the best course is to have a formal will reading at Gringotts’s. Invite everyone in those wills and read them. We invite Dumbledore as well even if he’s not listed there and make him listen to them.”

Harry nodded “That sounds good. If we invite the families in the marriage contracts as well. I can inform them at that point I won’t be pursuing the contracts. Amelia Bones will have to be there as Susan’s guardian. And she will know what an oathswarn godfather is. Also, don’t tell them who’s will reading it is. Keep them off guard.”

“Good idea, I’ll set that up and let you know the date” Phillips looked at a calendar. “The last Wizengamot session before you go back to school is the 25^th. If we organise the will reading for the week before, you can ‘come out’ as it were and go and claim your seats at that session. The Hogwarts charter contains some clauses allowing you to attend Wizengamot sessions even though you’re at school. I’ll go through and dig out the relevant clauses for you.”

Harry smiled. “Thank you, Andrew. Could you also look and see if my being the Heir of Gryffindor means I have anything? The Inheritance test says I own 25% of Hogwarts. What does that mean in practicality?”

“That is a good question and I have absolutely no idea. I will do some research.”

“Thank you and if that’s everything for today I think I need to go. It’s been an emotional couple of days. The mail ward has been sorted and you are all now in my ward book so you will be able to owl me directly. I’ll still send Dobby to pick up the sorted mail every Tuesday and Thursday to save on the owls.”

With that, Harry got up, ‘Endured’ another 5-minute-long hug from Andromeda and left. He had a meeting with Narcissa in the morning and really needed to sleep.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Narcissa Starts Scheming

Notes:

Having read the many comments about this story being a harem story and thinking on it hard, i feel the need to explain somethings. When i first started writing this story it was not going to be a Harem story. As i was writing i came to the conclusion that a Harem would be the best option for what i had planned. Now I've decided to change that. Whilst this will not be a Harem story now it will be a Harry/Hermione/Luna 'throuple' relationship.

If you have already read chapter 12 please reread it as there are a few changes there now.

Chapter 13

 

Narcissa starts Scheming

 

Monday 2 August 1993

 

Narcissa Malfoy stood looking at herself in the mirror in her bedroom. She was again dressed in a smart muggle suit. She couldn’t help but think, as she examined herself, how well the tailored garments suited her. They made her look intelligent and respectable without hiding the fact she was an attractive woman. All wasted on Lucius, she couldn’t help thinking. He had barely touched her since the day she had confirmed she was pregnant with Draco. After the healers confirmed she wouldn’t be able to have another child he stopped paying her much interest.

He had what he wanted now, a son and heir, access to the near bottomless Black family vaults and a true pureblood wife to stand by his side at all the important social events. And for 17 years Narcissa had done her job, she had ignored her sister and turned a blind eye to the succession of Knockturn Alley whores he ‘entertained’ in that flat he kept and didn’t know she knew about in muggle London. She wondered what his peers would think if they knew that the great Lord Lucius Malfoy liked to pay to get muggle and muggleborn girls to fuck him in the ass.

Anyway, that was her old life it would be over soon enough, the only reason she was staying in this house now was to get Draco out and for access to both the library for research material and Lucius’s insane planning meetings. She had buried the disappointment she had felt all those years ago when she had been told that, no she couldn’t pursue a charms mastery, she had to marry Lucius Malfoy. At first, she was happy, he was a rich, handsome pureblood. It had only taken 5 minutes alone in his company to realise he was an idiot.

Taking one last look in the mirror she took her bag and apparated to the same dense clump of trees she had used last time and walked over to the same bench she and the young Heir Potter had sat on before. She was only there a couple of minutes before she saw him striding confidently up the hill. The first thing she noticed was he was much better dressed than he had been and he looked a lot healthier.

He saw her as he arrived at the top of the hill and made his way over to her. As he sat down Narcissa cast a discrete notice-me-not charm on the two of them and the bench. They should be left alone.

“Lady Malfoy,” said Harry, inclining his head in her direction.

“Heir Potter” replied Narcissa. “You look like you have had an interesting few weeks.”

Harry chuckled “You could say that, your sister took one look at my medical report and put me on a major potion’s regime. It’s working as you can see.”

Narcissa frowned “Potions regime? For what?”

Harry reached into the satchel that he seemed to carry everywhere and passed her a piece of parchment. As she read it her eyes got wider and wider.

“If the greater Spellbound world knew about this there would be a riot. I’m assuming the potions are to help with the malnutrition and the scaring?”

Harry nodded “They are and they are working, I have more energy, I’ve grown nearly 3 inches and I just generally feel better. The block and the spells and potion being gone help a lot as well. And thanks to your little gift they won’t be coming back.”

Harry held up his hand to show her the ring she had created for him. Her hand went to the bracelet she had created for herself on her right wrist. She had found a couple of potions and spells on herself as well. Nothing to the extent that Dumbledore had done to the boy in front of her but it had become obvious Lucius had been trying to control her with spell work as well. Luckily for her Lucius was a mediocre spellcaster at the best of times and they were easily cleansed.

“How is Andromeda?” Narcissa asked nervously

“She’s fine. She’s ready to murder Dumbledore right there in the middle of Diagon Alley. But apart from that she’s fine.” Harry bit his lip nervously “She gives great hugs.” He said quietly.

Narcissa looked at the boy in front of her, with a mother’s eye she suddenly saw him. His soul might be nearly 18 years old but at his heart, he was a boy who was starving for affection and he was suddenly finding the love of a mother from her sister. Remembering the hugs, she had gotten from her sister as a child she smiled and nodded. “Yes, she does.”

They sat there for a moment more before Harry cleared his throat and reached into his bag. Pulling out another piece of parchment he passed it to Narcissa, “you might be interested in this.”

Narcissa looked at the inheritance test in front of her and gasped. “By Morgana, 6 Lordships and… How are you Heir to House Black? That’s Draco!”

“Ok, first it’s only 4 Lordships right now. Slytherin and Gaunt are contested between me and Tom Riddle.” Narcissa winced at the casual use of The Dark Lord's real name. She was one of the few who knew it mainly because so many of her parents’ generation of the Black family had been at school with him. “Potter, Peverell and Gryffindor are all from my dad. As for Sayre, turns out my mom was a descendant of a Sayre squib. As the last lord Sayre died 90-odd years ago, as soon as my mother manifested magic she became Heir Sayre. She just never knew.”

Narcissa nodded. She was suddenly thinking about the other 40 or so seats on the Wizengamot that were in abeyance. How many other Heirs could be found if they did inheritance tests on the Muggleborns? The way that would shake the Spellbound world made her shudder. “Ok” she said “I understand that. What about House Black?”

Harry took a deep breath. “When your Grandfather Pollux died 3 years ago, he named Sirius Heir in his will.”

Narcissa nodded at that “I remember, Lucius was furious that we couldn’t gain access to the complete Black fortune at that time. He’s found ways to get at some of it though”

“I can imagine. We will be calling in all those loans by the way. So be prepared for some issues there”

Narcissa grimaced and nodded. She could quite imagine the anger on some of her friend's faces when the loans were called in. The loans that it had been understood that they would never be called in and would accrue no interest. “OK, now what makes you Sirius’s Heir and not Draco? I know your great-grandmother was a Black but Draco has a stronger claim surely?”

“Normally you would be right, except for one point. Sirius Black is my Oathswarn Godfather.”

“Sirius performed the Godfather ritual?” Harry nodded “Then that’s your proof that he is innocent!”

“Yes, I know and Teds on it. He has a copy of my parent’s wills and he’s looking to get a copy of your grandfather's will. Once we lay our hands on Sirius, we will be all set to take it before the Wizengamot”

“Good luck with that, no one has seen the idiot since he broke out of Azkaban.”

“I have” Harry said “He turned up outside my house on my Birthday. He ran as soon as he realised I had seen him. Now I’m pretty sure he’s heading north. He’s after Wormtail and the only place he can be sure he’s going to be is Hogwarts in September along with Ron Weasley.”

Narcissa shuddered at the mention of Peter Pettigrew “Odious little man. Complete pervert too. Some of the things I discovered he was interested in when he was in the manor...” She shuddered again “He likes children. No touching just watching.”

Harry went green and it was through sheer force of will that he managed to keep his breakfast down. Wormtail had been living in a house with 7 children for 10 years. He had spent more years since at Hogwarts in Harry’s own dorm room. He shook his head violently trying to clear the thought. Yet another reason to get the rat.

Narcissa realising where Harry’s mind had taken him quickly changed the subject back. “Lucius and Draco will not be happy to find out they are denied the Black family titles and fortune. But that’s a problem for another day. You understand what taking 4 lordships on means don’t you?”

“Yes” Harry said relieved at the change of topic “It means I need enough children and grandchildren to take the titles. I also know that pregnancy with a magical child is very hard on a witch. This is why so many Mages are only children.”

Narcissa nodded, her mind flashing back to the day the healer had told her she wouldn’t be able to have any more children. “Correct, I wish you good luck with that.”

“Thank you. There will be a formal will reading in a couple of weeks. I intend to speak to Regent Bones that day about Sirius. She should recognise that he couldn’t have betrayed us from hearing the will. The last Wizengamot session of the summer is on the 25^th. I intend to declare myself at that session and if all goes as I planned, Albus Dumbledore will no longer be Chief Mage by the end of it.”

Narcissa stared at Heir... no, Lord Potter, in something approaching awe at his ambition. Removing Albus Dumbledore from a position he had held for nearly 40 years was going to be very difficult but here was Harry Potter talking about something like that in so matter-of-fact manner.

“Ok. I look forward to seeing how that plans out. Now we need to move on to recruitment at Hogwarts. I’m assuming you have plenty of ideas about who to recruit from Gryffindor. What about the other houses?”

“Yes, I know who to trust in Gryffindor, I have a few people in mind in Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff as well and they will be able to help me with others in those houses. Slytherin is the problem. I avoided Slytherins as much as possible last time for obvious reasons.”

“There I think I can help you. In Slytherin, years 1 and 2 are basically left alone, they are told not to interfere and just watch what’s going on in house politics. Draco has got himself in trouble a time or two for trying to interfere. Year 3 is where they are expected to start participating and as your year has the children of so many prominent figures, they are bound to be influential. They were last time.”

Harry nodded remembering the inquisitorial squad from last time “OK so I’m assuming I should start with my years Slytherins. Do you know all of them?”

“I do. Your place to start is Daphne Greengrass. The House of Greengrass has been studiously neutral for the last 40 years or so. They are importers of many rare and expensive items and ingredients and no one wants to get on their wrong side and be cut off. Lord Cyrus Greengrass would be a very useful political ally to cultivate. He leads the Centrist Faction in the Wizengamot.”

“If you get Daphne on side, you will get her cousin Tracey Davis. With those two, where one goes both go. Millicent Bulstrode is a sweetheart.” Harry raised an eyebrow at this remembering the large Slytherin girl from the previous timeline. Narcissa saw his look and shook her head “No she really is. She’s kind and brilliant but she’s bullied because of her size. I know she did some things the last time round but those were survival tactics on her part. She should really have been put in Ravenclaw or maybe even Hufflepuff but the whole Bulstrode family has been Slytherin for a hundred years so she ended up there.”

“Gregory Goyle is the same.”

Harry could accept maybe that Millicent Bulstrode was misunderstood but Goyle??? “Now come on. There is no way you’re telling me that GOYLE is just misunderstood.”

“That’s exactly what I’m telling you. He wants nothing more than to be left alone and work with magical creatures. Unfortunately, that little shit Vincent Crabbe drags him along on everything he’s doing. If you can separate Gregory from Vincent then you will find a very different boy.”

Harry still didn’t know if he believed what she was telling him about Goyle but Crabbe “so Crabbe is exactly what he appears to be?”

Narcissa nodded “Yes Vincent Crabbe is stupid and a bully. He’s the one to avoid. Get him expelled or something and you will find your life becomes much easier. Theo Nott, now Theo is brilliant. You must have noticed how he’s always up there fighting with Miss Granger and Draco for the top of the class. The problem with Theo is his father. Lord Nott is an abusive Pureblood Bigot and Death Eater who likes to get drunk and take his frustrations out on Theo. I’ve done my best for him over the years but unfortunately, that’s very little. His father is just too powerful.”

Harry thought about what he could remember of Theo Nott. He was small and quiet, rarely drawing attention to himself. He did know he was always near the top of his classes though and if Narcissa was right about his home life then Harry could relate.

“Blaise Zabini” Narcissa continued “His family are fairly powerful in Italy, less so here but his mother has had some…. Issues in Italy so they make their home here for the time being. He could be a good ally for you if you can get him. And last but no means least, Pansy Parkinson.”

Harry rolled his eyes

“Don’t count out Pansy. She’s a total airhead true but she does have a brain on her if she uses it. She follows Draco around like a lost puppy has done since they were toddlers. If you can get Draco away from his father, Pansy might start using that brain for once. And she could be useful. Her father was one of The Dark Lord's most ardent followers. But he doted on his daughter. She could be useful”

Harry sat back on the bench and thought about all he had been told. “So, my first step at getting Slytherin on my side is Daphne Greengrass?”

“Yes, she will be able to give you much better insight into the happenings in the snake pit than I can give you.”

Harry sat there thinking for a few more moments before turning and looking at Narcissa. “You should know my plans in a bit more detail. “I have inherited a townhouse on Horizont Alley that I’m planning on turning into a headquarters. I intend to turn it into an office/base/library/anything anyone needs. I already told you I’m planning on removing Dumbledore from the Chief Mage position and I’m also planning on removing him from Hogwarts. Once McGonagall is in place, I intend to initiate a plan for massive educational reform and that will mean the removal of Snape. The man is a menace. I’m hoping for major reform of the Ministry as well but that’s going to be more complicated.”

“Two more horcruxes have been cleansed and the goblins estimate that 65-70% of Tom’s soul is now gone. If all works as it’s supposed to then I can get at another this year fairly easily. I’m going to need help getting at the fifth. I’m unsure as to when he made the snake into a horcrux so I’m treating it as one no matter what. It’s too dangerous to let it live anyway.”

Narcissa stared at the young Lord sitting next to her. She knew some of his plans but to hear this laid out like he had just done was shocking for her. “That’s very ambitious. And I have no doubt you will accomplish it. What else do you need from me?”

“Continue making the jewellery. We will need a lot of it, I think. At some point after I’ve finished converting the house, I’m going to give you access to it and you will be able to work there safely. I’ve had the mail ward changed and I now control it so you can now send me messages directly if you need to. If everything is fine sign your messages Silver. If you're compromised sign them Green.”

Narcissa nodded “Speaking of jewellery here’s another 8 pieces I’ve made. I think you're going to need them. Now, Lucius, he’s angry still. But he knows he’s been beaten this time round. He’s going to lay low for that reason and because of Sirius. He knows that Sirius is Lord Black and he knows how much trouble he’s going to be in if Sirius is cleared and starts looking at his accounts. Oh, and the Goblins would be extremely angry to find out that Lucius bribed the Black account manager to gain access. At this time, he and his associates are basically just getting drunk and railing about the unfairness of the world. It’s pathetic really.”

Harry snorted. He could just imagine Lucius Malfoy sitting there complaining about being bested by a 12-year-old. That information about the Black account manager was interesting as well. Maybe he should pass that on to Ragnok and see where that goes.

“I have something else I would like you to look into if you’re up for it,” said Harry

Narcissa raised her eyebrow at his cautious tone “Go on”

“My mother was always believed to be a muggleborn but as we can see from my inheritance test, she’s actually the descendant of a squib. I’m wondering how many other Muggleborns are actually descended from squibs.”

Narcissa nodded “It’s not actually talked about much in this country but I know in places abroad it’s actually taken as a given that most so-called Muggleborns are squib descended. British pureblood families have been suppressing that here for a couple of centuries at least. Actual muggleborns are exceedingly rare, maybe a handful in a generation.”

Harry nodded. “And pureblood families do everything in their power to hide squibs and don’t want to admit it when the descendant of someone they kicked out of the family a century or two ago turns up with magic.”

“Correct.”

“Well, that will be changing. I’ll be working at getting every muggleborn an inheritance test. Filling some of those 40-odd vacant wizengamot seats with Muggleborns should shake things up a bit.”

Narcissa nodded “Indeed it should and I find I’m not unhappy about that. After seeing what happens with pureblood supremacy. Shaking things up could only be a good thing.”

“On that same topic, there’s something else I have been looking at and would ask you to look at. In going through the Potter family tree, I can’t find any squibs. Plenty of purebloods a good sprinkling of half-bloods and Muggleborns marrying in but no squibs. So that got me thinking, are the so-called pureblood families producing more squibs because of all the intermarrying? I mean I’ve been looking and it looks like I’m fifth cousins or closer with half my school year. For Merlin’s sake, Draco is my closest relative at school.”

Narcissa looked uncomfortable “The short answer is yes. This theory gets bought out every so often and promptly gets buried. And you are right it probably needs to get addressed properly this time. The population of Spellbound Britain is decreasing not increasing. Doesn’t help when so many of the muggleborns and half-bloods leave either for another country or the muggle world.” she sighed “I’ll look into it and see if I can find any data and hard facts.”

“Thank you. Ok, the next week or so should be fairly quiet. I’m seeing Hermione next Wednesday so I should have more news after that. Until next time. Lady Malfoy”

“Lord Potter”

And with that, both of them got up off the bench and walked off in different directions.

Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Harmony Reunited

Notes:

I know a lot of people have been waiting along time for this chapter. I'm one of them. I had originally intended for this to be chapter 10. however things went longer then i expected. anyway enjoy!

Chapter 14

 

Harmony reunited

 

Wednesday 11 August 1993

 

Harry had had a busy 2 weeks, as well as the meetings at the beginning of the month he, Andromeda and Dobby had explored all the non-Potter properties he now owned. He wasn’t sure if anyone had put any warning spells on the Potter properties and he was still over a week away from stage one in what he had taken to calling The Big Reveal. Both the Peverell and Gryffindor properties were massive amounts of land with not much on them except crumbling ruins. He had had Dobby spend hours going over as much as he could with a detection spell looking for anything that might have been hidden but found nothing.

He had accepted that he now owned about 30,000 acres of land with nothing on it. The wards were still active around the sites. Harry had no idea how but he had contacted the goblins and was getting them to look at the wards on all his properties. Sayre Manor was little better than a mouldering ruin. It seems that the Lords Sayre had all but abandoned the Manor for the London house years before they died out.

The London townhouse was the interesting one. As he had told Narcissa he intended to make that house his base. Once he got there, he found it in reasonably good condition. He also found two weak house elves. Abby and Pluck were the last two survivors of the 8 House elves the Sayre family had had when they died out. They had been doing their best but with the family magic now so weak they wouldn’t last much longer either. Harry quickly took them on as his and fed them some of his magic. Within two days they were running around fixing everything they could find and redoing the house to their new masters’ specifications.

The Lords Sayre had left a small but impressive library. Harry immediately told the elves to begin expanding it and told Dobby to begin bringing the books from the Room of Requirements. He also had them turn the old formal dining room into a war room. It looked quite bare right now but it would be a better place to run a war than off Sirius’s old kitchen table in Grimmauld Place. He was also happy to find a training room, it too would be expanded and improved.

Harry had Dobby pop him to a secluded area a few minutes walk from Hermione’s house in Gerrard's Cross. As he walked to the address, she had given him, he felt more and more apprehensive. He was going to be telling her a lot today and he hoped to any deities out there that she believed him and would help him. He arrived at the house, it was a nice 2-story detached house with plenty of garden and a nice car in the driveway. Harry walked up to the front door and rang the bell.

Harry recognised the woman who opened it as Hermione’s mother, having seen her from a distance at Kings Cross. Even if he hadn’t, he would recognise her. Whilst this woman was darker skinned than Hermione, they shared a mouth, nose and hair.

“Yes, young man? How can I help you?”

“Good morning, Doctor Granger, my name is Harry Potter. I go to school with Hermione and she told me I could come round today and spend the day with her.”

“Oh, so you’re the famous Harry Potter then. Or should I say infamous? Please come in Mr Potter. Are you on your own?”

Harry had thought that this might come up so he had come up with a quick and easy lie.

“Yes, my uncle dropped me off but he had to go straight away. His sister is in the hospital and he’s helping her as much as he can.”

Whatever response Dr Granger had was interrupted by a short bushy-haired missile heading straight for him.

“HARRY!!!!!!!” Hermione impacted him with such speed that it knocked the breath out of his lungs. The hug that she was giving him left him struggling to catch his breath. Luckily her mom had realised and managed to get her off him and let him breathe.

“Hermione let go of the poor boy and let him breathe. He’s going to drop dead in a minute if you don’t.”

“Oh, sorry Harry” said Hermione looking a bit embarrassed.

“That’s alright Hermione” panted Harry. “I’ve missed you as well.”  

Hermione blushed and turned as her mother cleared her throat “Well what do you kids have planned today?”

Harry put a bit of the persuasion techniques into his voice as he replied. Not as much as he had been using with the Dursleys but he hoped enough and he hoped that Hermione wouldn’t notice. “Actually Doctor Granger, I was hoping that you would allow Hermione to come with me to Diagon Alley to do some school shopping.” Both Hermione and her mum were staring at him now. “I know a perfectly safe magical way of getting there and I have used it 2 or 3 times myself this summer. I promise you there will be no danger to Hermione.”

Hermione’s mum stood there staring at him for what felt like an eternity before turning to Hermione “What do you think Hermione?”

Hermione was looking at her mum as if she was trying to figure out if this was a trap or not. She glanced at Harry “If you are okay with me going with Harry mum, I would like that very much.”

Hermione’s mum was looking at Harry now. “Do you trust him?”

Hermione looked at Harry then turned back to her mum and looked her dead in the eyes “With my life.”

Doctor Granger stood there looking at the two children. No, two young adults before her. She knew that she could trust Hermione to be sensible, at least anywhere that didn’t have books. And it was obvious her daughter trusted the well-dressed polite boy standing next to her. She made her decision.

“Ok, you may go. There are some rules though. No spending every penny you have on books. No pets. I know we talked about you getting one for your birthday and we are still talking about it. And finally, your father and I will be back here from work by half past five. I expect you to be here as well. Will you need dinner tonight or will you be eating in Diagon Alley?”

Hermione looked like it was Christmas as she looked at Harry. “We can eat there I know a few really nice places for lunch.” He answered for the two of them.

“That’s fine saves me some this evening. Now you two go and have fun and remember what I said about books and pets.”

“Thanks, Mum!!” said Hermione before enveloping her mother in a hug.

“That’s quite alright honey. Now I have to get to work. You two be careful and behave yourselves. Remember to lock up when you leave.”

With that, she kissed her daughter, nodded and smiled at Harry and left. “I can’t believe she’s actually letting me go to Diagon Alley on my own with you!” Hermione squealed. “Just give me a couple of minutes to get ready and we can go”

Harry watched as Hermione ran off up the stairs and he realised with a mild shock that he was staring at her ass as she climbed the stairs. Thinking back, he couldn’t remember ever admiring Hermione physically before which was strange. Hermione Granger was an attractive girl who became an extremely attractive young woman. Intellectually he knew this but now he was wondering what those repelling potions he had found in the biscuits from Molly had done to him.

Hermione appeared at the top of the stairs and came down ready for their trip. “Have you got your wand?” he asked her

“Of course.” She replied pulling it out of an inside jacket pocket.

Harry smiled before he rolled his sleeve up and showed her his wand holster. “I think we need to get you one of these.”

Hermione’s eyes lit up “Oh wand holsters yes, I’ve heard of them. Yes, I want one if we can find one. So much more convenient.” She bit her lip “So Harry what’s this perfectly safe magical way of getting there that you told Mum about?”

“Ah come outside and see.” He said smiling.

They went out of the house, Hermione making sure to lock the front door as they left and got to the curb. “This is how you summon the Knight Bus!”

Harry pulled his wand out and stuck it out in front of him. There was a bang and the purple triple-decker Knight Bus screeched to a halt in front of them. Hermione gave a small shriek and jumped back.

The door opened and Stan Shunpike popped his head out and was about to give the usual welcome when he saw Harry. “Oh, Alright Harry! Bit off your patch today, aren’t you?”

Harry took Hermione’s arm and led her onto the bus it was nearly empty today “Yeah Stan this is my friend Hermione, Hermione this is Stan he’s the conductor. that’s Ernie driving.”

Ernie raised his hand to wave and as Harry told Stan where they were going and paid the fare, they sat down about halfway back on a horrible yellow and green sofa.

There was a bang and the bus was off again. Hermione gave another small shriek. “Harry, what have you got me into?”

Harry smiled “It’s perfectly safe, Hermione I promise. And we will be at the Leaky Cauldron in no time”

They did indeed arrive at the Leaky Cauldron 20 minutes later and by that time Hermione was clinging onto Harry’s arm like it was a life raft and they were in the middle of the ocean. Hermione got off the bus so quickly Harry half expected her to get on her knees and kiss the pavement. Thanking Stan they went into the pub, they went through as quickly as they could and Hermione was just about to open the entry to Diagon Alley when Harry stopped her.

“Let me just do one thing first please” Pulling out his wand he applied what he now thought of as his standard glamours.

Hermione looked at him thoughtfully. “I understand why you did that. I can still recognise you but the average Mage out there wouldn’t. Not a bad idea.”

“Thank you, now I believe you were about to...” He replied gesturing to the brick wall in front of them.

Hermione tapped the brick and the wall opened up to show a moderately busy Diagon Alley. Checking his watch, he saw that they had 90 minutes before they had to meet Luna. Harry was content to let Hermione lead this part. They went to the shops to get what they needed from their school lists. Despite what Hermione had promised her mum, they did go into the pet shop to look at the animals. It only took minutes for Hermione to find the giant ginger half-kneezle, Crookshanks and to fall in love. But she had promised her mom. Harry discreetly gave the shop owner 5 galleons to make sure the cat wasn’t sold. He figured that even if Hermione’s parents said no, he could buy the cat for her and he could stay with him over the holidays or something.

They managed to get everything they needed including a nice leather wand holster for Hermione before they turned to the bookshop. Checking his watch again Harry saw they only had 20 minutes before they were supposed to meet Luna, sighing he resigned himself to having to hurry the biggest bookworm he knew out of a bookshop.

It took 25 minutes and Harry saying he was hungry to get them out of the shop and now they were late.

“Harry, I know you said you were hungry but where are we going in such a rush?”

“Oh, I know a good place down Horizont Alley, Hermione. It gets really busy so it’s best to get there early.”

Hurrying on with a protesting Hermione following him, he saw the mane of blonde hair standing at the corner. As they got closer, she turned to look at them.

Harry stopped in front of her and said in what he hoped was a convincing voice “Oh Look Hermione it’s my friend Luna, not sure if you have met before.”

Hermione looked at Harry like he was mad. He was standing next to that strange Ravenclaw girl from the year below theirs and calling her his friend. Hermione was a properly bought-up girl however and remembered her manners “Err no I don’t think we have really, Hi I’m Hermione Granger” She held out her hand and Luna looked at it for a second before taking it and giving it a firm shake.

“I’m Luna Lovegood, I have seen you around school of course, mainly in the library.”

Harry had a sort of fixed grin on his face and hoped Hermione wouldn’t notice. “Luna, we are just going to get something to eat, would you like to join us?”

Hermione again turned to stare at Harry. Why was he being so nice to this girl whom he could barely know?

Luna thankfully did have the wits that Ravenclaws was famous for, even if she didn’t show them very often. Realising that Harry was trying to get all three of them somewhere without telling Hermione where, she answered “Oh yes please that would be very nice.”

Harry and Luna start walking down Horizont Alley. Hermione stood there for a few seconds staring at them before she shook her head and followed them. Looking around all Hermione can see are nice houses, no sign of some fantastic place to eat. They walk on for a few minutes before they stop at a house that looks much like the others around it.

“Ah here we are!” exclaims Harry.

Hermione looks at the house “Harry are you sure this just looks like someone’s house.”

Harry turns back to her “Hermione, I really need you to trust me right now and come inside with me and Luna. I promise you will be told everything but that has to happen inside that house”

Hermione stood there staring at him for several moments. Did she trust him? What a silly question to ask herself. This was HARRY, the boy who had saved her from a troll, the boy who, she later found out, had sat next to her bed in the hospital wing for hours reading aloud to her just in case she could hear. The boy who had gone down into the chamber of secrets and killed the thing that had petrified her and nearly died in the process. Of course, she was going to trust him.

“Ok Harry, I’ll trust you but I’m going to be really upset with you if you violate that trust.”

The smile of relief on Harry’s face was immediately evident. “Thank you. Please follow me”

He walked up to the door and tapped it with his wand. It opened and they stepped into the house. The door closed behind them and Harry led them into a small but comfortable sitting room. Gesturing for them to take a seat he collapsed into a large armchair.

Looking around, Hermione asked, “Harry whose house is this?”

“It’s mine, Hermione,”

Her eyes snapped to his face “Harry James Potter how in the name of Morgana did you get a house like this?”

“I inherited it. But we are getting ahead of ourselves, DOBBY!” the house elf popped into existence in the middle of the room. “Dobby these are my friend Hermione Granger and Luna Lovegood. Unless I tell you otherwise, they are privy to everything.”

“Dobby understands Harry Potter Sir, would you and the misses like some refreshment?”

“Yes, please Dobby” and the elf disappeared only to return seconds later with food and drink for all of them. Bowing low he popped off again.

“Harry, where did you get a house elf?”

Harry sighed. “It’s part of the story I’m going to tell you. But first I’m going to have to ask you both to take a magical vow of secrecy to not reveal anything I tell you today to anyone without my express permission.”

Hermione looked at him like he had sprouted antlers or something but was startled when Luna in the chair beside her immediately took the vow. Looking at Harry she said “Harry that trust is starting to get a bit stretched but okay I’ll take the vow.”

As she did Harry was pulling some parchment and a large yellow crystal out of his bag. Putting them on the table. He touched his wand to the crystal. “I recently found that I was covered in potions and spells that were not there for my own good. I have since had them removed and would like to run a scan on both of you to find out if you have any on you as well.”

Hermione blinked at that “Someone had put harmful charms and potions on you, Harry? What kind?”

“I’m expecting to find some of them on every kid and teacher at school. Can I run the scan please?”

Whilst Hermione was sitting there looking at him Luna got up “You may scan me, Harry. It would explain a few things if you find something.”

Harry started casting the diagnostic spell on Luna that he had been taught by Andromeda. It didn’t take long and when he was finished, he looked at the paper.

“Ok Luna, as I expected you have a tongue-tied curse on you as well as a weak loyalty potion tied to Dumbledore and, huh that’s interesting, you have a hex on you that promoted hostility from people who are around you. That might explain why so many people in your house are bullying you.”

Luna reached over and took the parchment reading what was on it. “It doesn’t say who put it on me?”

“No, it’s a general curse, there is no way to tell who put that on you, unlike the loyalty potion as that has to be tied to someone.”

Luna looked up at him “Can you remove them?”

Harry nodded “Yes, I’ve been taught a cleansing spell that would work. Shall I?” Luna nodded. Harry held up his wand and cast “Expurgo” The wave of pink light seemed to envelope Luna and she smiled.

“Thank you, My Lord Potter. I am in your debt.”

Harry glanced toward Hermione when Luna said Lord Potter, her face was a frozen mask. “That’s quite alright Heiress Lovegood.” Turning to Hermione he took a deep breath “Hermione?”

She stared at the two of them for nearly a full minute. “You had better tell me what’s going on soon Harry James Potter because I’m losing my patience here. Do your damn spell I know there’s something on me because I can’t tell my parents about what happened to me last year. Let’s see how bad it is”

Harry cast the diagnostic spell. Once he was finished, he picked up the parchment, “Ok well the tongue-tied curse is there like you suspected and a loyalty potion tied to the old bastard. There is a deference to authority curse as well. I had that one too. Oh, and look a mild repulsion potion keyed to me and an attraction potion keyed to Ron. You must have got some of Molly’s biscuits as well. And a curse that has you speak your mind.” Harry looked up and stared at Hermione, “That might explain things.”

“What things?” Hermione asked. Then something else he had said registered “Mrs Weasley potioned me?”

“Well Hermione” Harry replied looking a bit uncomfortable “You don’t always know when to keep your mouth shut. You say things to people when it’s obvious it’s just going to piss them off. This hex would explain that. It’s alienating you from people”

Hermione stood there glaring at him. Harry couldn’t help wondering if he was about to be set on fire by the heat of her stare. But then Hermione closed her eyes shook her head and when she looked back, he could tell she wasn’t actually angry at him.

“Your right and I don’t know why I do it. Well maybe now I do.” She took another deep breath before continuing “Mrs Weasley potioned me?”

Harry nodded “She tried to do the same to me as well. Biscuits on my birthday. Attraction potion for Ginny and repulsion potion for you.”

Hermione stared at him “Ron sent me some biscuits the other day just after we got back from France. Said his mom had made too many and he was sharing them around.”

Harry nodded. “I wish I could say I was surprised. Shall I cleanse you and then we can talk about things?”

“Please remove it all Harry and let’s get on with this.”

Harry again cast the cleansing charm and Hermione was bathed in a pink light. The look of relief on her face as she felt a weight, she hadn’t even realised was there lift off her was awesome to Harry. They all sat down again and ate some of the food in silence. Both the girls were staring at Harry the whole time.

When they were finished Harry cleared his throat. “Ok, so I told you I would tell you everything so I had better get on with it.” He took a deep breath “I’m from the future. I died on the 2^nd May 1998 at the hands of Lord Voldemort and travelled back in time to this past May in the chamber. And I really need your help.”

Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The History of the Future

Notes:

This is the longest chapter i have written for this so far. Hope it was worth the wait. Enjoy!

Chapter 15

 

The History of the Future

 

Wednesday 11 August 1993

 

They sat there staring at each other for what to Harry felt like an eternity. Eventually, Hermione shook herself. “Harry, what do you mean that you’re from the future?” Hermione asked gently. “Whilst time travel is possible the most anyone has ever managed is just over 27 hours. Every time they try and go further, they just end up at 27 hours. You’re talking about 5 years!”

Harry nodded. “I’m going to tell you two everything. I don’t know if I’ll tell anyone else the whole thing but I’m telling you Hermione because you’re my best friend. You were always there for me even when I was mad at you. You walked the same path as me even though it cost you dearly. Luna, I’m telling you for two reasons. Firstly because of your abilities, I think you know a lot of it already.”

Hermione looked confused “Sorry Harry, Luna what abilities is he talking about?”

Luna gave her a whimsical smile “I see people's auras and my family also has some seer blood in it that I seem to have inherited. As a result, I know things about people. For example, I know that the three of us are going to be very, very close. Family even.”

Hermione sat back looking at the small blonde girl. Maybe the rumours about her weren’t true. Being a seer could explain a lot about what she had heard. That and that horrible hex someone had put on her, making people hate her.

Harry took another deep breath. “The second reason Luna is because in the other timeline, you were a good friend and a stalwart ally, you led the resistance to the Death Eaters at Hogwarts when they took over with Ginny and Neville. You were always there to listen or with advice when needed. I learnt to listen when you spoke and I will need that.”

Luna considered him before answering. “Yes, I can see that, I feel that pledging myself to you would be the right thing. I’m willing to do that but only if you wish it.”

Harry was taken aback “I think we will wait until I tell you everything before we discuss that. Luna, can you tell us what you have already figured out please.”

“Of course, Harry. Your Aura is that of an older man. A man who has known pain and death. You came here with someone, someone who will help you but also has their own agenda. Someone who must remain hidden for now. There is a man, or something like a man who rides a large white horse. You have plans and are going to change the world. In fact, you have already begun. You have already set things into motion to the point that even if you stopped now the future will be different. I have seen flashes of your previous future and I don’t like it. I will help you change it”

Harry and Hermione just sat there and looked at the small blonde “Is she right Harry? Hermione nearly whispered.

“Everything she just said was true. But I suppose I had better give you the history of the future.”

Harry sat back and took a few deep breaths ordering his thoughts. “Ok, the first question for you is what do you know about Sirius Black?”

Hermione had a blank look on her face “Only what I’ve read in the Prophet. That he was a death eater and killed 13 people.”

“That’s about all I know as well” said Luna “My parents didn’t like to talk about him. The few times I remember him being bought up I got the impression they knew him.”

“They probably did,” said Harry. “Sirius Black was my father’s best friend; he was their best man and my godfather. According to the ministry, 12 years ago, Sirius Black betrayed me and my parents to Voldemort, then killed a wizard named Peter Pettigrew and 12 muggles. He was found at the murder scene laughing hysterically and sent straight to Azkaban without a trial where he has been ever since. Well up until he escaped that is.”

Hermione was sat with her hand over her mouth. “Oh Harry” she whispered

Harry smiled reassuringly at her “Unfortunately there is a problem with the ministry’s version of events. Sirius Black and my godmother both performed the godparent ritual when they became my godparents.”

Harry could see that both Luna and Hermione knew what the godparent ritual was. It was Luna who brought up the ministry’s problem “If he performed the godparent ritual that means he couldn’t do anything to cause you harm. The very least that would have happened would be that he lost his magic and ended up in a coma. Most likely he would have died.”

“And he is alive, awake and has his magic” finished Hermione “So that means he couldn’t have betrayed you to Voldemort. Wait you said your godmother performed this ritual as well. Who is your godmother?”

“Alice Longbottom”

“Neville’s mom?”

“Yes, she and her husband Frank were attacked by death eaters a week after my parents were killed. They were looking for Voldemort and for some reason thought that my mom’s best friend would know where he was. They are alive but the repeated, sustained use of the cruciatus doesn’t leave much of the person mentally. They are in the Spellbound equivalent of a secure psychiatric ward at St. Mungo’s. Don’t tell Neville that you know. It’s his story to tell when he’s ready.”

Both girls had tears in their eyes as they agreed.

Hermione wiped her eyes with the back of her sleeve “OK so Sirius Black is almost certainly innocent...”

“Oh, he is innocent I know that. I know who betrayed my parents. Peter Pettigrew. He’s the Death Eater. let’s see if you can figure this out, Hermione. On the night my parents died the first person to get there was Sirius, he pulled me from the wreckage of our house. Hagrid turned up a few minutes later and for whatever reason Sirius gave me to Hagrid and went looking for his friend Peter. Thinking he would find his tortured, dead body in his flat he got there to find Peter walking down the road.”

“Peter started screaming about Sirius betraying James and Lily, then he cut off a finger and used his wand to blow a hole in the street. It cracked the sewer and a gas main. The ministry team that got there found a hysterical Sirius, a finger belonging to Peter Pettigrew and 12 dead muggles. I think Sirius was hit with an overpowered cheering charm or something similar. By the time it wore off, he was in Azkaban.”

Hermione looked confused “Why do I think I’m missing something here?”

“Because you are. My dad, Sirius and Pettigrew were all Animagi. Pettigrew’s Animagus form? A common brown rat.”

Hermione’s brow was furrowed “A common brown rat? A common brown rat with a missing toe on its front paw. Oh. My. God. SCABBERS???”

Harry gave her a humourless smile “10 points to the beautiful brunette from Gryffindor. Ron's pet rat is a middle-aged murdering pervert called Peter Pettigrew. He’s been hiding at the Weasleys for ten years. First with Percy and now with Ron.”

Hermione had gone green and looked like she was going to throw up. Luna didn’t look much better. Harry remembered that Ginny and Luna had been friends before her mom’s death and that they had had several sleepovers at the burrow. That had all ended with Pandora Lovegood’s death. Xenophilius didn’t like Luna being away from home for long. Apparently, he had hated it when Luna went to Hogwarts.

“Anyway” Harry continued “that’s the third year. Oh, and the Dementors surrounding the school. Can’t forget those of course.”

Hermione shot out of her seat. “What the absolute fuck do you mean Dementors surrounding the school??”

Harry knew he was in trouble now. Everyone thought that Hemione Granger was a prim and proper little muggle who didn’t swear or do anything ‘bad’ Harry knew that she was quite capable of doing anything but when she started swearing you were in real trouble.

“Yeah, the ministry stationed, and is planning on stationing, Dementors around the school to try and catch Sirius. To be fair to him Dumbledore didn’t want them there but was overruled by the ministry and a majority of the school board. Please sit down Hermione, I doubt that will happen this time round and I’ll explain why later.”

Hermione sat down with a thunderous look on her face. “You had better”

“Ok, so 1994-1995. Britain holds the quidditch World Cup. We go to the final. A load of Death Eaters decide to have some fun by putting on their old Death Eater outfits and going on a rampage. None get caught. Unbeknown to us at the time, Pettigrew has escaped and found his old master. Managed to nurse him back to health enough that he has a sort of physical body but it’s very weak and he needs constant attention. Voldy sends a loyal Death Eater to infiltrate Hogwarts. Why? I hear you ask to make sure my name gets entered into the Trimage tournament.”

Hermione looks confused. “There hasn’t been a Trimage tournament in 300 years why bring it back now?”

“I’ve had plenty of time to think about that. Originally, I think it was supposed to be a continuation of the great success that was the World Cup. But I think it became a distraction. Things were going wrong for the ministry. Sirius hadn’t been captured. The World Cup was rumoured to be massively over budget and then everything that happened at the final? It was a distraction to get the bad things off the front page.”

“Anyway, I get entered, high jinks ensue and through means of an illegal portkey and a seriously messed up potion and ritual. I witnessed Voldemort return to full physical and magical strength on the 24^th June 1995.”

“I manage to escape, but not before Cedric Diggory is killed. Another thing I won’t allow to happen this time. Dumbledore believes me, Fudge, and by extension, the ministry doesn’t.  Fudge manages to get his undersecretary, a vile toad named Delores Umbridge assigned to Hogwarts as DADA teacher and High Inquisitor. Her favourite punishment in detention is writing lines. With a blood quill.”

“Those are illegal except in very specific circumstances” exclaimed Hermione.

“Oh, that wouldn’t have stopped Delores Umbridge” intoned Luna “She’s a truly horrible woman.”

“Yes, she is” agreed Harry “Anyway whilst Fudge and the ministry are focused on me and Dumbledore. And telling everyone that everything is fine. Voldy is rebuilding his power base and recruiting. This all culminates on the 18^th June 1996 in a battle that we three are present for at the ministry. Voldemort battles Dumbledore to a standstill in the atrium and gets seen by so many people they can’t deny it anymore.”

“Fudge is sacked on the 2 July 1996, to be replaced by Rufus Scrimgeour, the head of the Auror office. On the 10^th the head of the DMLE, Amelia Bones, is murdered. Probably by Voldemort himself. She’s the first. There are more deaths throughout the year. Including Hannah Abbot’s mother. All ending in Dumbledore’s death on 30^th June 1997.”

Hermione and Luna are just sitting there looking at him in shock. “How did Dumbledore die?” Luna asked in a small voice

“Dumbledore himself arranged it. He was dying anyway. He had been caught by a curse a few months before that was going to kill him sooner or later. So, he arranged for Snape to kill him before that happened.”

“Snape!!” said Luna and Hermione at the same time

“Yeah, but that’s a story in and of itself. I’ll tell you another time. Anyway, with Dumbledore gone things fall apart pretty quickly. The ministry falls on August 1^st, I’m labelled Undesirable number 1 and you, Hermione are labelled Undesirable number 2. Ron manages to stay out of the spotlight by convincing everyone he is at home sick with spattergroit. Snape is named Headmaster and you, me and Ron go on the run. We spent nearly a year moving from place to place, living in a tent. Rarely having enough food. Ron leaves us at one point, comes crawling back though.”

“Anyway, why this is going on Luna, Neville and Ginny are leading an insurgency against Snape and the Death Eaters in Hogwarts. Well until you get pulled off the train at Christmas, Luna. Your father was writing negative things about Voldemort and they thought holding you would be leverage. And it works. We eventually find you in April in the dungeon of Malfoy Manor and manage to get you out.”

“Thank you,” said a very pale Luna.

“The least we could do. So that brings us to 2nd May 1998. For reasons that I’ll explain later everyone ends up at Hogwarts. There is a massive battle. So many dead. Including me. But because of Dumbledore and his fucking cryptic clues I have united the Deathly Hallows.”

Luna gasped at that news whilst Hermione just looked confused “The Deathly Hallows?”

“Something more I’ll explain later. The Hallows made me Master of Death so when I got to the afterlife there was Death waiting for me. Big walking skeleton in a black robe carrying a scythe and riding a big white horse. He gave me some options and I decided to come back and try and change things. One other person died at the same time as me and they came back as well. We are working together. I woke up in the Chamber of Secrets back in May and have been working at changing things ever since.”

Hermione just sat there staring at him again. Harry could practically hear the gears working in her head. “How much have you changed so far?

“Well to understand that you need to know how Voldy survived. He used something called a Horcrux.” From the looks on the two girls' faces, he could tell neither had ever heard of a Horcrux. “Horcruxes are among the vilest pieces of magic ever created. The first one was created back in ancient Greece by a wizard called Herpo the Foul. Basically, you split your soul and store the split part in an object. That way if your body is destroyed then you won’t pass on because you are still tethered to a physical object.”

Both the girls looked sick “I’m not sure I want to ask this question.” Said Luna “But how do you split your soul?”

“By murder, you need to kill an innocent without remorse. There's a spell involved as well but yeah that's how you do it.”

Both the girls looked utterly horrified. “And Voldemort did that? That’s how he survived?” said Hermione.

“Yes, but he didn’t just do it once. He did it at least 5 maybe 6 times.” Harry stopped and thought “OK technically 7 but that one was an accident.”

There was utter silence from the girls. Hermione eventually broke it. “7 times?” Harry nodded. “Do you know where they are?”

“Yes, I’ve already destroyed 4. I’m unsure as to if he’s made one yet and I know where the other 2 are. I can lay my hands on them when needed. Once they are all destroyed, we can kill him once and for all.”

Hermione let out a long breath. “I’m assuming that’s a change you have made? Finding and destroying the Horcrux’s?”

“Yes, before I never even found out about them until 6^th year and that’s what we spent 7^th year doing whilst we were on the run. Finding and destroying Horcrux’s. it came to a head at Hogwarts. We figured out there was one hidden there but by that time he had figured out what we were doing. There were 3 left at that point. We destroyed the one in Hogwarts and 1 more got destroyed but he killed me before I could get to the last.” Harry figured they didn’t need to know all the gruesome details about his scar right now.

Luna looked between them and took over the questioning. “What else have you changed Harry?

“I’ve gone to the Goblins, I have taken up the Lordships of House Potter, House Peverell, House Sayre and House Gryffindor. I’m also Heir to House Black and if I kill Voldy, I get House Gaunt and House Slytherin. I have more money now than I could spend in a thousand lifetimes and I have engaged a law firm to work on my behalf.”

This was the first time he could remember where he had ever truly surprised Luna “Seven houses? That’s unprecedented.”

Harry nodded “I know and I know what that means for me. There are also 4 draft, unsigned marriage contracts in my vaults. Including one with you Luna.”

Luna nodded “I knew that that existed. I’m not expecting you to honour it, Harry. We barely know each other.”

Harry smiled “I don’t intend to honour any of them. I will be formally telling the Heads of the houses that before school restarts.”

Hermione was looking between the two of them “Marriage contracts? Like arranged marriages? That’s a thing?”

Luna answered “Yes, it’s a thing. It’s fairly common in pureblood circles, especially between the older houses. And they don’t come much older than the Harry’s houses.

Harry had to fake a cough to cover his laughter at Luna’s comment. Hermione didn’t seem to notice “I admit I haven’t paid attention to the Wizengamot as much as I probably should have, does 7 houses give you seven votes?”

“No, it doesn’t work like that. I’m currently Lord of 4 houses and have 9 votes. If I defeat Voldemort, I gain 2 more houses and 5 votes. I’m only Heir to House Black right now. Sirius is Lord so he gets 2 votes there and if he has children, they supersede me as Heir. I probably should get more information as well. I know some people who could probably help with that. I’ll see what I can set up for us.”

“Thank you” replied Hermione who seemed deep in thought

“Anyway, we also discovered my parents’ wills, there will be a formal will reading at Gringotts on the 20^th. Luna, you and your father were already going to be getting an invite due to the fact you are mentioned in my mother’s will. And Hermione I would like you to be there for moral support.”

“Of course, Harry. What about Ron?”

Harry sighed. “The Weasleys are going to be an issue. Molly is Dumbledore’s completely. No chance of moving her. She thinks Ginny is going to marry me and then they will get hold of the Potter fortune. She sent me biscuits on my birthday laced with attraction potions keyed to Ginny and repulsion potions keyed to you, Hermione. And considering what we found on your scan I would say you had something similar?”

Hermione nodded, the look of anger on her face was slightly frightening. “Yes, just after I got back from France, She and Ron sent me a box of biscuits. I didn’t even think twice about eating them, maybe I should have, knowing that Ron hates sharing food. She’s trying to set me up with Ron?”

“Yes, you’re going to be his reward. He’s helping her. Ginny was too originally but I have reason to believe she’s broken with her mother’s plans. That’s something we are going to have to figure out at school. As for the rest, as far as I can tell the rest of the Weasleys are all being potioned by her to one extent or another. Oh, that reminds me.” Harry reached into his bag and pulled out a box. Opening it he showed the assorted rings and bracelets to the two girls. “These are protection Jewellery; you wear it on your dominant hand. If someone casts a spell on you or tries to slip you a potion in your food or drink, they vibrate. They also have some rudimentary occlumency protection built in. Not enough to keep anyone out but enough that it’s harder for them to read your mind and they will get an ear-splitting migraine within seconds of trying. Please take one, doesn’t matter which they all do the same.”

Hermione took a bracelet and Luna took a ring, slipping them on, Hermione exclaimed “Oh they have notice me not charms as well. This is very clever work, Harry. Who did this for you?”

Harry smiled “I can’t tell you right now. It’s the person who came back with me and they must stay anonymous for the time being. Anyway, come with me I have more to show you.”

Harry got up from his chair and led them into the library. It had been expanded and now there were plenty of empty shelves. There were also the books from the room of requirements piled up on the ground. Hermione gasped “Harry.”

Harry smiled “What we have here is the beginning of an expanded and enhanced Potter Library. To be perfectly honest I just don’t have the time to go through all of this on my own. So, what I would like you to do Hermione is to go through the books. No duplicates but you can keep different editions of the same book. And I don’t care if the book is considered dark or evil, I still want it on the shelf. It could be useful.”

Hermione was staring at the piles of books like she was in heaven. “I can do that Harry. But it’s a big job, any chance of any help?”

Absolutely. DOBBY!” the small elf appeared “Dobby, Hermione is going to be sorting through the library for me. Can you help her as much as possible please?”

“Certainly, Harry Potter Sir. It would be my honour to help Miss Hermy”

Hermione winced at being called Hermy “How am I supposed to get here Harry, I can’t just take the Knight Bus every day.”

“Just call for Dobby, He can pop you here and back no problem.” Dobby nodded vigorously. “Anyway, it’s getting late. You are both welcome here whenever. I’ve opened the floo to you both. This is the Sayre townhouse. Luna, are you ok getting back to yours?

“Oh yes, Harry if I can use the Floo that’s not going to be a problem.”

“Ok, I’ll see you soon.”

“Yes, you will I want to start looking at those books.” At the look, Harry gave her she replied “Ravenclaw remember”

Harry snorted and walked her to the fireplace. “Ok, I’ll probably see you tomorrow, Luna. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Harry” Luna said pulling him down and kissing him on the cheek. “Goodnight, Hermione” kissing her on the cheek, before she grabbed some Floo powder from the pot on the mantle and disappeared.

Hermione was blushing furiously “Well she’s interesting. I think I like her!”

Harry smiled “Me too, we had better let Dobby get us back before your parents get home. You got your stuff?”

With a nod, Harry and Hermione each took one of Dobby’s hands and in a blink of an eye were both standing in Hermione’s bedroom. Harry was happier than he could explain that he now had two more people he could talk to and share some of the burden.

Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Invites and surprises

Chapter 16

 

Invites and surprises

 

Friday 13 August 1993

 

Hogwarts School of Magecraft

Dumbledore was just sitting down to breakfast in the staff room at Hogwarts when the owls arrived. Normally his mail got left on his desk so for the owl to come directly to him meant that this was important. He sighed. The summer holidays were anything but relaxing for him. He had to sort out new teaching appointments. He had already spent 3 weeks in France at the ICM, and now he was preparing for the second Wizengamot session of the summer in just over a week’s time. Not to mention the utter disaster of Sirius Black's escape. He hoped that this coming session was going to be less fractious than the Lughnasa session a fortnight ago.

As he took the letter from the owl’s leg, he realised two identical letters had been delivered to Professors McGonagall and Snape. Minerva had already opened hers and was reading.

“Invitation to a will reading at Gringotts next Friday.” She said holding it up.

“Same,” said Snape

“And me,” said Dumbledore reading the letter. He really didn’t have time for it but not going might mean insulting someone and he couldn’t afford that. “Strange that it doesn’t say whose will it is. Minerva, can you think of anyone who has died recently?”

“I’m wracking my brains, Albus but I can’t think of anyone.” She looked at Snape who just shook his head and shrugged.

Albus sighed again. “Well, I suppose we are all going to Gringotts next Friday then.” With that, he put his letter down and pulled his bacon and eggs towards him.

Department of Magical Law Enforcement

Amelia Bones, Regent of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Bones and head of the DMLE had barely left the ministry for weeks. Sirius Black's escaping had caused an uproar. She was just downing her second cup of coffee of the morning when her assistant poked her head around the door.

“Letter just arrived for you, Boss. Looks official.”

Amelia sighed, ‘what else does someone want with me’ she thought and held out her hand. Taking the letter, she raised an eyebrow at the Gringotts seal on the back. Opening it and reading it she got even more curious. A will reading and she was asked to bring Susan as well. Well, it would be an interesting break from what she had been doing and she could take Susan to do any last-minute shopping she needed as well.

She put the letter down and turned back to the mountain of unending paperwork in front of her

The Rookery

Luna was just getting her things together to Floo to the Sayre townhouse. Between them, Luna, Hermione and Dobby had made a good start in sorting through the books. Hermione of course wanted to keep every book she looked at but Luna had managed to persuade her that they didn’t need 3 out of date copies of Advanced Potion Making and that the book that was so burnt as to be practically unreadable could go as well.

She looked up at a flutter of wings and an owl arrived. She took the letter it carried and thanked the owl. Seeing the Gringotts seal on the back she opened it and smiled at the expected letter. Just then her father walked into the kitchen.

“Off out again Luna? What have you got there?”

“It’s an invitation to a will reading at Gringotts next Friday Daddy. I really think we should go.”

“Of course, we should. That letter brings great portents for us and the whole Spellbound world!”

Patil Townhouse

Dinesh Patil was enjoying a quiet breakfast when the owl arrived and dropped a letter on the table. House Patil was a fairly new house in Spellbound Britain. His father had established it some 40 years previously to assist in the new business he was setting up. Since then, Patil importers had become Britain’s primary supplier of magical products from the sub-continent.

Picking up and opening the letter he saw that it was an invitation to a will reading. He couldn’t think of anyone he knew who had died and he couldn’t think of a reason it specifically asked for his daughters to be in attendance. He put it aside and made a mental note to discuss it with his wife later. He knew they still had to take the girls school shopping at some point and next Friday seemed as good a day as any.

Greengrass Manor

Cyrus Greengrass was feeling stressed. he and his staff had spent the last 2 days trying to find a shipment that had gone missing. If they couldn’t find it then Greengrass Transportation would have to pay to replace the contents and that was something he didn’t want to do. Right now, he was trying to have a quiet breakfast when an owl arrived and deposited a letter in front of him.

Looking at it warily, he picked it up and opened it. Raising an eyebrow at what the letter said he looked over at his oldest daughter and Heir.

“Daphne, we have been invited to a will reading next Friday. Do you have plans?”

Daphne looked up at her father and knowing well enough that if he asked if she had plans, she had better cancel them replied “Nothing that can’t be rescheduled, Father. Who’s will reading is it?”

“Letter doesn’t say which is strange in and of itself. Should make for an interesting day though.”

“Yes, father,” Daphne replied. She was already trying to think about how she was going to tell Susan their plans would have to change.

Longbottom Hall

Neville was engrossed in the latest copy of Herbologist Monthly when his grandmother came into the room.

“Nevile, next Friday we are required at Gringotts for a will reading. I expect you to be properly dressed and on your best behaviour!”

Neville barely looked up from his journal “Yes Grandmother”

A slightly rundown cottage in the middle of nowhere

Remus Lupin looked up from his lesson planning at the arrival of the owl. The Gringotts seal on the envelope raised his curiosity. Reading about the will reading he tried to think if he had heard of anyone dying recently. Mentally shrugging he decided to go. He needed a few things from Diagon Alley anyway.

A clearing in the woods somewhere in Northern England

Sirius Black stared at the envelope the owl had dropped. Who would be sending him mail? It was obviously a trap. Finding a long stick nearby he moved the envelope into the dying fire and watched it burn. He was smarter than that. They weren’t going to catch him that way.

As he watched the letter burn, he packed up his few meagre possessions and broke camp. If the owl found him here then maybe someone else could as well. And Harry needed him to protect him from the traitorous rat.

 

Friday 20 August 1993

 

Harry and Hermione arrived at the offices of Phillips and Tonks at 9 a.m. the morning of the will reading. After being ushered into the meeting room, Harry was enveloped in the usual massive hug from Andromeda followed by the customary examination. With Andromeda tutting the whole time at his physical results, Harry introduced Hermione to Andrew Phillips, Ted Tonks and James Prewett.

Once she was done with Harry, Andromeda turned her attention to Hermione.

“So, your Hermione Granger. Harry has told me a lot about you and I can see why Molly Weasley and Dumbledore are so worried about you. Brains and looks like yours, with the right backing you can go far!”

Hermione blushed “Thank you, Mrs Tonks. It’s a great pleasure to meet you. Harry has told me all about you as well.”

“Good, well Harry said he cleansed you. Would you mind if I checked just to be sure?”

“Oh no please do. Whilst I trust Harry completely, I’m sure you can tell a lot more than he could.”

Whilst Andromeda cast her spells over Hermione, Harry turned to the lawyers.

“Are we ready?”

Phillips spoke up first. “We are, the first round of lawsuits will go out on the 26^th and we have a creature reclamation team on standby. I have also discovered what being the Lord Gryffindor means to you in regards to the school.” Both Harry and Hermione looked more attentive at that news “You automatically get a spot on the Board of Governors. If 2 founders' Heirs are on the board, they can override any decision they disagree with. If all four are there the board is effectively disbanded and the 4 founders' houses act as the board. In consultation with the Head.”

At this point, Andromeda finished her exam of Hermione. “You’re in generally good physical health although you could do with some more sun. everything seems to be cleansed from your system. Good Job Harry.”

“Thank you, Andromeda,” turning back to Phillips “So I have a seat on the Hogwarts board of governors now?”

“Technically you have 2. House Potter has had a seat on the board since the 14^th century. Dumbledore has been using it as your Proxy. House Black also has a seat. Lucius Malfoy has been using it since Pollux died 3 years ago.”

Harry thought for a few moments “OK so until we sort out the mess with Sirius there is not a lot we can do about the Malfoys. As for my seats. I need someone I can trust to act in my stead. Andromeda?”

Andromeda looked stunned. “You want me to sit on the school board as your Proxy?” Harry nodded. “OK, I’m assuming you have some plans for reforming the school. You seem to have plans for everything else.”

“I do and I will share them with you. There shouldn’t be any major surprises in any of the decisions anytime soon. If you’re unsure just ask me. I will need you to go to the first board meeting after next Wednesday’s Wizengamot meeting. Shake things up a bit.”

Phillips piped up “That meeting is the day before the express leaves. Thursday 2^nd.”

Andromeda sighed “Ok Harry we can do that. You are certainly making my life interesting.”

Hermione laughed at that “Oh if you think this is interesting then you haven’t seen anything yet!”

Harry cleared his throat and turned to Ted. “Are we all set for today?”

Ted nodded. “Our daughter Nymphodora will be meeting us at Gringotts. Andi, Dora and I will all go into the room as if we are just more invitees. which technically we are. You and Hermione will wait in the side room until everyone else has arrived then you come out and sit with us. I’m guessing Dumbledore will make a scene. As soon as we are finished at Gringotts I’ll be putting your emancipation through and your change of guardianship in the Muggle world. If all goes to plan you will be an emancipated minor by the end of the day with Andromeda listed as your guardian and next of kin in case anything happens.”

Hermione and Andi had both taken one of his hands as Ted spoke. He was glad of it because if all went to plan, he would be done with the Dursleys for good.

“Thank you, Ted. Mr. Prewett, I know you’re not coming today but thank you for being here this morning. How is your progress on my accounts.”

Prewett straightened up and pulled out a sheaf of papers. “I have here several pages of instruction for you to pass on to your account manager. Nothing major just general account housekeeping for the most part. I’m still wading through some of the older accounts. The language is archaic, to say the least. It would make life easier if I could speak directly with your account manager.”

Harry nodded “I’ll speak to Ragnok this morning and get that arranged. How about the withdrawals from the Potter accounts?”

Prewett sighed “You were right, money has been leaving the accounts and I can’t track all of it. Early on there were a few notes by the transactions along the line of providing for you, but no notes in the last 7 years. Apart from the money you started taking out 2 years ago. In total, I’m seeing nearly half a million Galleons missing from the Potter accounts.”

Harry sat back stunned. Half a million Galleons was over 2 million Pounds. “You have the records of this?”

Prewett pulled another folder of papers from his bag and passed it to Harry. “Here, I’m mostly sure your account manager isn’t involved. As far as I can tell he’s been working off your father's last instructions to him from 1980, which were basically to keep things stable until we get back.”

“Ok, I’ll give these to Ragnok. I get the feeling he’s going to have a fair few headaches after today.” Harry took a deep breath “Before we go, I want you all to take one of these and start wearing it.” Harry pulled out the bag of protection jewellery and emptied it on the table. He quickly explained what they were and the others immediately saw the usefulness of what he had. Especially as they were about to take on some of the most powerful people in Britain. The men all took rings whilst Andromeda took a bracelet. She examined it before looking up at Harry.

“Where did you get these?”

“Someone made them for me,” Harry replied looking straight into Andromeda's eyes.

She pursed her lips and slipped the bracelet on “We will talk about these later”

Harry just nodded “OK we have an hour or so before the reading and as we don’t want to be seen I suppose we had better get over to Gringotts.”

There were nods and general murmurings of agreement around the table. Having thought ahead Harry used the invisibility cloak to cover both himself and Hermione and he followed Andi and Ted out of the office and up to Gringotts. From there they were quickly shown into the small side office next to a larger conference room. Due to an enchantment on the wall, they could see everything that was happening in the room. It was currently empty. A few minutes later Ragnok came in.

“Lord Potter, good morning. This promises to be an interesting day.”

“Indeed, it does Ragnok, may I introduce you, I think you know Ted Tonks, this is his wife Andromeda Tonks and this is my very good friend Hermione Granger.” Ragnok shook hands with everyone in turn before turning back to Harry.

“Do we have anything to discuss before we start, Lord Potter?”

“Yes, first I have a large number of instructions from Mr. Prewett for you to implement on certain accounts.” Harry passed over the thick folder and watched as Ragnok skimmed the first few pages.

“Interesting.” Murmured the Goblin “Very interesting. I shall get these implemented tomorrow as some of them are going to raise some eyebrows out in the world. Anything else?”

“Yes, can we set it up so Mr. Prewett can talk to you directly? I won’t be able to act as a go-between for very much longer. I intend to put him in day-to-day charge of my small ‘empire’ anyway”

“Also, not a problem, we can take this conversation as your permission for him to make financial decisions for you. I will also send you monthly reports on what’s been happening so you can keep an eye on things.”

“Excellent, two more things to discuss.” Harry beckoned the goblin closer and moved them into a corner to the surprised looks on the other 3 occupants of the room. “The account we discussed setting up last time is it done?”

“It is, it’s set up as you specified.”

“Excellent thank you” Walking away he saw the looks from the other 3 “Very private matter. Nothing for you to worry about.” None of them seemed convinced. Through the window Harry saw McGonagall and Snape had arrived in the meeting room and as he watched Luna and her father walked in. Luna looked straight at him through what to her should have been a blank wall. She smiled. “It seems our guests are arriving so I just have one other matter to discuss Ragnok. Mr. Prewett has gone through the Potter accounts and he says half a million Galleons is missing since the beginning of 1982”

Ragnok’s eyes snapped to his own “What?” he said in a flat dry voice. Harry took the second folder out of his bag and handed it to him. Ragnok started reading the documents and said something in Gobbledygook that Harry was pretty sure was offensive “I promise you Lord Potter I had no idea about any of this. I will look into it immediately and find out where your money has gone.”

“After the will reading Account Manager. This has sat there for 12 years it can wait a few more hours. Especially as I know that no more can be taken. On this topic, I would also appreciate you looking into something else. There is a rumour that Lucius Malfoy has been giving out interest-free loans from the Black accounts to his allies and using the same accounts to bribe people.”

Andromeda’s head snapped up at that last comment, with narrowed eyes

Ragnok looked furious now “You are only Heir Black so you cannot order an examination of those accounts. However, as Heir, and a client in very good standing, you can bring concerns to the bank's attention and ask us to look into things if we feel the need. I think I feel the need.”

“Thank you Account Manager I look forward to your report.” A flash of pink from the window caught Harry’s attention. Turning to look he saw Tonks standing awkwardly in the room looking nervous. “Andi, Ted, I think you had better get in there. That looks like your daughter and she looks nervous.

Both Andi and Ted turned and smiled. “Yep, that’s Dora, we had better get in there. Ragnok, would you accompany us?” the two adults and the Goblin left leaving Harry and Hermione alone. Harry walked over and stood next to her whilst looking through the window. As far as he could tell everyone was there now apart from Dumbledore and Sirius. Harry had known Sirius turning up was a long shot but it had been worth a try. Luna was sitting facing the window and as he looked at her, she looked up and smiled at him again.

“You know I think she can see us.” Said Hermione.

“I think your right.” Replied Harry. He turned to face her “Hermione, once we are done here today there’s something I want you to do. I want you to take an inheritance test. If my mother came from a squib line maybe you did as well. I know for a fact there was a House of Dagworth-Granger that died out in the ’50s.” Hermione drew in a sharp intake of breath. “What?”

“My grandfather's middle name is Dagworth. I always thought it was funny.”

“We are definitely getting that test done now.” Hermione nodded in agreement. He turned back to the window just in time to see the door open and Albus Dumbledore swept in. Harry thought he saw some mild shock in his eyes as he saw all the people in the room. He recovered quickly and put on his best Grandfatherly face whilst going around the room saying hello to everyone. He eventually sat in the empty chair next to Minerva McGonagall and Harry knew it was time. “Come on.” Said Harry taking Hermione’s hand and opening the door.

All eyes swivelled to them as they walked into the conference room and made their way to the two empty seats next to Andromeda and Ted. Dumbledore was the first to regain his composure.

“Harry, my boy. What are you doing here?”

“The same thing as you headmaster. I was invited here for a will reading. Hermione agreed to come with me for support.”

Dumbledore’s eyes kept flicking between Harry and Andromeda sitting in the seat next to him. Remus Lupin looked shocked and anxious to see him. Harry met his eyes and gave a small nod and smile. That seemed to settle him down a bit.

Ragnok cleared his throat “Thank you for all coming today. I am Senior Account Manager Ragnok and I have been appointed to read the two documents today. It seems we only have one no show but Lord Black's absence is not unexpected considering his current circumstances.”

At the mention of Sirius’s name backs stiffened and eyes swivelled from Harry to the Goblin. Harry was watching Amelia Bones as Ragnok said that. Whilst her eyes did move to the goblin, they moved fairly quickly to first Dumbledore and then Harry himself. He met her eye and nodded to her. After a few seconds, she nodded back.

“Let us get on with today’s proceedings, shall we? The first document.” Ragnok cleared his throat again and picked up the parchment.

“I, James Charlus Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. Being of sound mind and judgement. do hereby make this my last will and testament”

And the room erupted in a series of shouts and exclamations.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Where theres a Will...

Notes:

I am going back through the previously written chapters over the next couple of weeks to tidy up the spelling and grammar somewhat. I will also be changing the adjectives for the world.
Mage: A generic term for any human magic user
Wizard: someone who dedicates their life to the study and teaching of magic e.g. McGonagall
Sorcerer: Extremely powerful mage e.g. Dumbledore
Warlock: A Mage who uses their power to cause harm e.g. Voldemort
and it will now be the Spellbound World and Hogwarts School of Magecraft

there will be no changes to the content just a bit of tweaking to the language in places

Chapter 17

 

Where there’s a will…

 

Friday 20 August 1993

 

After the initial outburst, it was just Dumbledore who was on his feet yelling.

“Where did you get those documents? Those are sealed for Harry’s safety!”

He was surprised when it was Harry who answered rather than the Goblin. “He got them from me, Lord Dumbledore,” Harry answered formally. Which also surprised Dumbledore “I found them when I examined the contents of the main Potter vault.”

Dumbledore fell back in his chair staring at Harry. “Harry, my boy. You should not have been in that vault as your magical guardian…”

Ted spoke up at that point “Ah so you ARE his magical guardian. We did wonder. Thankfully LORD Potter no longer requires one.”

Dumbledore looked at Ted not missing the use of the lord title. No one in the room had missed it. Most were staring at Harry but the few more politically astute were watching Dumbledore. They had recognised that a new player had arrived at the board and Dumbledore had been soundly checked.

Harry sighed. He had hoped he could avoid this until the wills had been read but he knew in reality that wouldn’t have been possible. He looked Dumbledore dead in the eyes as if daring him to use legilimency on him. “I am Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. I have taken on this title willingly and am no longer in need of a magical guardian. Now Lord Dumbledore please sit down and shut up so the Account Manager can read these wills. they have been delayed far too long.”

Dumbledore looked like he wanted to say more but Harry saw McGonagall press a hand to his arm and shake her head when he looked at her. Ragnok carried on reading the will. Harry tuned him out he knew what they said and he was more interested in the reactions around the table. There was some mild shock when Sirius’s name was read out and Remus looked like he was going to cry when he heard James had left him 100,000 Galleons. But overall, James’s will didn’t generate any surprises. Harry realised that throughout the whole thing, both Luna and Amelia Bones were watching him rather than the Goblin.

As his eyes met Luna’s, she gestured minutely with her head to the two girls sitting just down the table from her. Following her prompt, he looked at the two girls. Daphne Greengrass and Susan Bones were both very attractive girls. He knew them both slightly from joint projects they had done in class. Now as he looked, he realised they were sitting much closer to each other than they needed to. And if he wasn’t mistaken, they were discreetly holding hands under the table. That was interesting. If that wasn’t new then he had missed some things last time around.

He looked at the Patil Twins but they both just looked like they didn’t know what they were doing there. Snape just had his usual look of bored annoyance on his face, but McGonagall had a look like she knew something was going on. Finally, he met Amelia Bones’s eye. They stared at each other for several seconds before she gave him a small smile and a nod. He responded with a nod that he hoped communicated that he wanted to speak to her.

When Ragnok was finished he said to the room. “That concluded the last will and testament of James Charlus Potter, Lord Potter. All bequests shall be transferred today and the estate of said Lord Potter can now be considered closed.”

Everyone in the room, except Harry, Hermione and Snape said “May his memory be honoured and may his spirit be blessed” although Dumbledore looked like he was saying it with reluctance.

Ragnok had set aside James' will and picked up Lily’s. “Today’s second document, I, Lilly Jennifer Potter, nee Evans, Lady of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter, Being of sound mind and Judgement. Do hereby make this my last will and testament.”

Harry again tuned out the Goblin to watch the reactions around the table. Snape was much more interested this time and when he found out Lily left him copies of her spell and potion books as well as a private letter, he looked the most emotional Harry had ever seen him. Harry was watching Neville as it was revealed that his mother had been left 50,000 Galleons which would go to him. Luna got the same as her mother had also been left 50,000.

The part he had been waiting for came. As Ragnok came to the part about Harry’s guardianship. Harry’s job right now was to watch Dumbledore, Hermione was watching Regent Bones, Andi was watching McGonagall and Ted was watching Augusta Longbottom.

Ragnok had just read the first sentence when Dumbledore interrupted. “Stop! I really must insist as Chief Mage that you stop.” Everyone in the room was staring at him now.

Thankfully they had discussed this possibility and Andromeda spoke up. “Why Chief Mage? What possible reason could you have for now wanting Lily’s wishes for the Guardianship of her son to be known?”

The look Dumbledore sent her way by rights should have frozen her solid but Andromeda Tonks had been bought up a Black. She had seen much scarier things than Albus Dumbledore. Dumbledore opened and closed his mouth a few times as if trying to come up with an argument before he stood up abruptly and stalked out of the room.

It was Amelia Bones who broke the stunned silence “Well now I really need to know what Lady Potter wrote. If you would be so kind as to continue Account Manager”

Ragnok nodded to Amelia and continued. As he no longer had Dumbledore to observe Harry focused on Remus Lupin. As Ragnok read Lily’s message to him he put his head in his hands and started to quietly cry. Harry didn’t blame him. It had been a lot and Harry himself had cried himself to sleep the night after he first read the Wills.

Ragnok finished “That concluded the last will and testament of Lily Jennifer Potter nee Evans, Lady Potter. All bequests shall be transferred today and the estate of said Lady Potter can now be considered closed. All enquiries on said estates are to be directed to the law firm of Phillips and Tonks who are representing the new Lord Potter.”

The chorus of “May her memory be honoured and her Spirit blessed went up around the room.” Following that everyone in the room seemed to want to speak at once. Except for Snape who stood, glared at Harry and left the room.

Harry held up his hand to signal for quiet. “I would like to thank you all for coming here today. I have things to discuss with many of you so I hope you will indulge me for a short time longer.” He turned to Remus. “Mr. Lupin, I have read many things about you and I look forward to having many conversations with you over the next year at Hogwarts.” At his startled expression Harry smiled “Yes, I know you’re going to be teaching there this year and I look forward to getting to know you better. Uncle Moony.”

At the utterance of his nickname, Remus got up from his chair and hugged Harry tightly. They had a teary whispered conversation which was mostly Remus saying he was sorry and Harry giving words of reassurance and telling him to write to him and that he would see him at Hogwarts. Remus looked into Harry’s eyes for several seconds before letting him go. He shook Andromeda and Ted's hands before saying goodbye to everyone else and left.

Harry next turned to The Patil’s, Greengrass’s, Bone’s and Lovegood’s. “I’m well aware that marriage contracts were being drafted between myself and your houses. Whilst I’m immensely flattered, I have to tell you that I won’t be continuing negotiations on these and they should be considered void. This is no slight against your houses or you, ladies, I would be immensely honoured to be married to any of you. It’s just I have had so many choices taken away from me in my life that I don’t want this one taken away either. I hope we can be friends. Especially as I am planning to expand my friend group this year.”

The girls were all looking at each other. It was Daphne that spoke “Lord Potter, I think I speak for all of us here when I say thank you for that. Whilst, like you, we would have been honoured to be your Wives, the choice of who we married should be our own.”

Harry got the impression that she was speaking to the parents in the room as much as himself. He nodded to her. He then turned to Dinesh Patil “Lord Patil, I would like to thank you for coming today. I have been informed about the business relationship that our two houses have enjoyed since the time of your father and my grandfather and hope to continue it. I have appointed a business manager who will be in contact with you soon to speak about potential expansion of the current arrangements.”

Patil looked at the young Lord and couldn’t help seeing his profits going up. “I await your business manager's owl Lord Potter. I look forward to a long and lucrative future with the House of Potter.

With that, he and the twins made their goodbyes and left. Next Harry turned to McGonagall. “Professor, whilst the two of us have had some differences I have always respected you. If things had been different, I could have been raised by you, unfortunately, the Chief Mage’s actions removed that possibility. I hope in the future we can have a much more open and fruitful relationship. Especially as I intend to take my seat on the Schools Board of Governors.”

McGonagall raised an eyebrow at that last comment and he felt more interest from others around the room. Harry knew that Augusta Longbottom was currently holding the Longbottom’s seat on the board. He was hoping both he and Andromeda would be able to work with her. “Mr Potter. You are right that our relationship has been strained at times. I hope that going forward we can be much less strained. Your mother listing me as a potential guardian for you… well, let me just say it would have been my greatest honour to raise you.”

“Thank you, Professor. Now with school so close to starting don’t let us keep you. I’m sure you have much to do and we will have plenty of time to talk when we are both there”

“Indeed, I do, Mr Potter and we shall. Ladies and Gentlemen, I bid you good day.”

As she left the room Harry turned to Luna and her father. “Lord Lovegood. From what I have read about my mother her friendship with your late wife was something very precious to her. I have no doubt that had circumstances allowed it Luna and myself would have grown up together and you would be Uncle Xeno or something similar. As it is we don’t know each other. I intend to rectify that when I can.”

Xeno Lovegood stared at the young man in front of him. “Yes, I think we will. What might have happened in the past isn’t something to dwell on. It’s only the future we need to consider.”

He stood up and left the room without another word. Luna looked at him with a mixture of fondness and exasperation. “Thank you for inviting us today. I’ll see you all soon.” She gave both Harry and Hermione dazzling smiles and hurried after her father.

Harry turned to who was left, apart from The Tonks and Hermione there was the Lord Greengrass and Daphne, Amelia Bones and Susan and Augusta Longbottom and Neville. Harry decided to deal with Amelia first.

“Director Bones, something that didn’t come up is that as well as being Lord Potter, I’m also Heir Black.” That statement seemed to shock everyone in the room. “As Heir Black, I feel the need to speak to you about the Lord of that house. Based on the content of my parents’ will, Sirius Black would be dead if he had committed the crimes he was accused of.”

Harry could see the realisation and the calculation going on behind the eyes of the three adults in front of him. Amelia finally spoke up “Indeed he would Lord Potter. I feel that I’m going to have to do some serious digging into this case. I’ve spent the last 6 weeks trying to track him down. Without any luck, I may add. But if he took the Godparents oath you are right.”

Ted spoke up then “Amelia, we first read these wills 3 weeks ago. Since then, I’ve been gathering evidence to clear Sirius’s name. I have the Potter’s wills and a copy of Lord Pollux Black’s will declaring Sirius his Heir. I’ve been trying to find the trial notes but I haven’t been able to find anything. Not in official ministry records or the Prophet. The only thing I did find was an order sending Sirius to Azkaban. This was dated the same day he was arrested and signed by Dumbledore, Bagnold and Crouch. I think they just arrested him and sent him to Azkaban without a trial. I doubt they even checked his wand.”

Amelia’s eyes were getting harder with every word Ted said “Can you send me that evidence please Ted, I’ll do my own investigating. I was on leave from the Ministry when this all happened. I didn’t start back until the summer of 82. By that point, everyone ‘knew’ Sirius was guilty. Now it looks like he wasn’t. what I wouldn’t give to have 5 minutes to talk with him.”

Harry nodded, “Me too. You should know that I intend to present myself at the Wizengamot meeting on Wednesday. Once there my first order of business will be demanding an investigation into the circumstances surrounding Sirius Black’s arrest and imprisonment. This isn’t directed against you, hence the reason I’m giving you 5 days’ notice. But I need it on the record and hopefully publicly demanding this will help you by freeing up resources.”

Amelia was almost glaring at him now “That is your right and I suppose I should thank you for giving me the head start.” She took a deep breath. “Ok we need to do some school shopping and then I think I need to get back to the ministry. Good day to you all.” Susan made her goodbyes, giving Daphne a longer look than strictly necessary and left with her aunt.

Harry next turned to the Longbottom’s. “Neville, we should have grown up basically as brothers and we didn’t and that’s something I regret. I intend to change that.”

Neville smiled at Harry “That’s ok Harry. It’s not your fault. I did wonder why you never bought it up before but based on today I’m guessing you didn’t know.”

“I didn’t. yet another thing to lay at Dumbledore’s feet. If you ever need any help, you just have to ask. In fact, there’s a couple of things I can do right now.” Harry held out his hand to Neville. The other boy looked at it for a couple of seconds and took it. “I Henry James, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter, hereby reaffirm and renew the age-old alliance between The House of Potter and the House of Longbottom. So mote it be.”

Neville’s eyes had gone wide as Harry spoke but when he spoke his voice was steady and clear “I Neville Frank, Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom, also hereby reaffirm and renew the age-old alliance between the House of Longbottom and the House of Potter. So mote it be.”

There was a flare of magic between the two young men’s hands as they finished the formal words together “May our Houses prosper and our enemy’s tremble.”

Augusta was looking at the two of them with pride whilst Lord Greengrass had a calculating look on his face.

“As for the second thing, I can help you with.” Harry turned to Augusta “Regent Longbottom. Your son sacrificed everything to protect his son and Heir. He’s a great man but Neville isn’t him. Having Neville use his father’s wand isn’t going to help him or make him into his father. Neville is his own man and he is and will be a great man. Olivander always says the wand chooses the mage and that wand didn’t choose Neville. You should get him his own wand.”

It was Augusta’s turn to look calculating now. She stared at Harry for what felt like an eternity before she finally took a deep breath and let it out as a sigh. “Your right of course Lord Potter. Neville, we will get you a new wand before we leave today. I look forward to dealing with you on both the school board and in the Wizengamot, Lord Potter. I have a feeling you’re going to make things interesting.”

Harry gave a small smile “I will do my best, my lady. And if you’re looking at wands, can I recommend Evelyn Selwyn in Vertic Alley. I found her to be much less intimidating than Olivander with a much wider array of materials.”

Augusta gave him a thoughtful look before nodding “We might just follow that suggestion, Lord Potter. Now if we need to go shopping, we had better leave. Good day, Ladies and Gentlemen. Come, Neville”

Neville looked like he didn’t know what had hit him. He mumbled his goodbyes, gave Harry a grateful smile and followed his Gran out of the room.

Harry turned to the last 2 of his guests “Lord Greengrass, first I would like to thank you for waiting until the end.”

The older man just smiled “That’s quite alright Lord Potter I have a feeling you're going to be asking some things of me?”

“I am indeed Sir; as I said, I intend to declare myself to the Wizengamot at the session on Wednesday. I require an introduction from a sitting Lord and I was hoping that you would fulfil that obligation?”

“Lord Potter I would be honoured. I know that House Greengrass and House Potter have never been traditional allies. But we never disagreed that much either.”

“Indeed, and I hope we can extend that because I have come to a decision. This can’t leave this room until I announce it on Wednesday but I intend to move House Potter from the Progressives and to the Centrists. I can’t work with Dumbledore like that. Our beliefs are just too far apart.”

That news sent a shockwave through the few still left in the room. As his mind processed that Greengrass was doing calculations moving the Potter seat to the Centrists would even up the number of seats with the Progressives. As things currently stood the Progressives under Dumbledore held the majority with 37 Hereditary seats and 20 Elected seats with a total of 90 votes. The Progressives under Lord Greengrass had 35 Hereditary seats and 20 Elected seats with 81 votes. Whilst the conservatives under Lord Malfoy had 34 Hereditary seats and 10 Elected with 72 votes. There were 44 Hereditary seats in obeyance but Greengrass didn’t see anyone claiming any of those anytime soon. And the next election wasn’t for 6 years.

Potter moving to the Centrists wouldn’t change who was in the majority but it would be a major political coup against Dumbledore. Eventually, he got his voice back. “Lord Potter the Centrists would be honoured to welcome you into our ranks. Please feel free to come to me with any questions or suggestions you may have.”

“Thank you, Lord Greengrass. As I said I think it best to keep this quiet until I’m actually on the floor of the Wizengamot on Wednesday.”

Greengrass was thinking of the look on Dumbledore's face as he replied “Oh absolutely Lord Potter. I quite agree. I’ll see you before the session and will get you presented and sworn in as the first order of business.”

After that, there was a small amount of talk, with Harry and Daphne promising to spend some time getting to know each other better when they were back at Hogwarts, the Greengrass’s left. Harry turned to The Tonks. To his new family.

It was Tonks who broke the ice “Ay up Cuz. We haven’t met yet. Well, we have but you were still in nappies and I was playing with dolls. I’m Nymphadora Tonks. Just don’t call me Nymphadora if you value your life. I prefer Tonks or if you really have to Dora is okay.”

Harry smiled “Nice to meet you properly Tonks. I was going to suggest we all go out for lunch if you have the time?”

“I do and I would love to.”

Ted spoke up then “I would love to as well Harry, but I have to get back to the office and get things moving. But the rest of you should go and enjoy yourselves.”

“Ok, thanks Ted. I’ll speak to you soon about the other matters.” Ted kissed his wife and daughter, shook Harry and Hermione’s hand and left the room.

Harry turned to the Goblin who had been stood quietly this whole time. “One more thing before we go Ragnok. Hermione here would like an inheritance test.”

The Goblin looked from Harry to Hermione with an intrigued look on his face “You think you may have magical ancestry?”

“Well, my surname is Granger and My Grandfather has the middle name Dagworth so…”

“So, you were wondering if you may be in line for the House of Dagworth-Granger. It’s possible. Alright, let’s go back to my office and find out.”

The four of them followed the goblin down several corridors before they got to his office. Taking a seat, he pulled out the necessary equipment and instructed Hermione on what to do. She added the seven drops of blood to the ink and wrote her name on the parchment. And the family tree began to grow. After a few minutes, it stopped and everyone looked at Ragnok who was staring at the other piece of parchment. He looked up and met Harry’s eyes. And passed the parchment to Hermione. Harry moved to read it over her shoulder

 

Hermione Jean Granger (Half-Blood)

Mother: Mary Anne Granger nee: Beck (Non-Magical)

Father: Daniel Gregory Granger (Squib)

 

Houses through Father

Ancient and Noble House of Dagworth-Granger – Last Heir

Most Ancient and Illustrious House of Ravenclaw - Last Heir

 

“Um ok,” said Hermione

Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Reunions and Revelations

Notes:

I've rewritten this chapter at least 3 times and I'm still not totally happy with it. It's a bit of a filler chapter where several things have to happen to move things along. I hope you enjoy it despite my feelings for it.

Chapter 18

 

Reunions and Revelations

 

Saturday 21 August 1993

 

Hermione had just sat there staring at the parchment before she started laughing hysterically. At that point, Tonks had run off to get her father back. By the time they had returned, Hermione was somewhat calm again. That lasted until she was shown the contents of her vaults. She had nearly 30 million Galleons sitting there which her brain instantly converted to £150 million. The next 5 minutes consisted of her having a panic attack about how she was going to tell her parents this. The fact that she now owned 3 large properties didn’t help. Ravenclaw Castle was a mouldering structure in mid-Scotland that had been abandoned since the mid-sixteenth century. It was set in 10 thousand acres of wooded glen though.

Dagworth House was a Victorian manor house in Warwickshire. Untouched in over 40 years it still had 4 house elves in it. It had taken Andromeda sitting her down and explaining the symbiotic relationship between Mages and House-elves, to stop her from freeing them immediately. Once she understood it she accepted it a bit reluctantly but Harry didn’t think there would be a reappearance of SPEW this time round. The third property was a large house in the south of France not far from Montpellier. It seems the Dagworth-Grangers had bought it in the 1920s and it too had been sitting empty since the 1950s.

Harry and the Tonks’s had all gone back to her house with her and had a very intense conversation with the Doctor’s Granger. Which in turn led to a phone call between Hermione’s father and his father where it came out that yes, he knew all about his Uncle Hector. And yes, he knew his father was a squib and Hermione’s a Mage? Oh, that’s excellent news! Suffice to say words were had between father and son.

The next day the whole family went back to Gringotts with Harry. Where Hermione took on the Lordships of Dagworth-Granger and Ravenclaw. She met with the account managers for both families and chose to move the Ravenclaw account under the purview of Goldtooth the young goblin who had been managing the Dagworth-Granger accounts. Next was a quick stop at Phillips and Tonks where they were taken on as Hermione’s Solicitors as well as a quick pleading session with James Prewett to take a look at her accounts as well as Harry’s.

Whilst Hermione and her parents did some shopping, Harry made a detour down Knockturn Alley under his invisibility clock. Arriving in front of Borgin and Burkes he opened the door and slipped inside removing his cloak as he did. The jingling of the bell caused Mr Borgin to look up from what he was doing behind the counter. His eyes narrowed as he recognised the teenager standing just inside the door.

“Heir Potter. This is indeed a surprise. What can my humble establishment do for a young man such as yourself?”

“Good morning, Mr Borgin. I’ll make this brief. I would like to purchase that cabinet over there.” Harry pointed at the Vanishing cabinet that was somewhat dominating one area of the shop.

Borgin pursed his lips. He knew very well what the cabinet was even if he had never been able to make it work properly. Did the boy know where it’s twin was?

“We can certainly see about making a deal on that. 500 galleons”

Harry snorted, he had done some research before coming here and knew what the going rate for a single vanishing cabinet was. “I’ll give you 200 for it. That is a more than fair price and you know it. What would you rather have 200 galleons or a big cabinet taking up room on your shop floor?”

Borgin scowled. “250 my final offer.”

Harry sighed internally. “Fine 250” he pulled out a money bag and counted out 250 Galleons. Then he called out “PLUCK” The house elf popped into existence “Pluck would you take that cabinat back to the house please.”

“Of course, sir,” the small house elf said. And in an eyeblink, the cabinet was gone.

Harry turned back to Borgin. “Pleasure doing business with you Mr Borgin.”

And Harry turned on the stunned man and walked out. As soon as he was out of sight of the door, he threw his cloak back over himself and headed for Diagon Alley. He met up with the Grangers at the ice cream parlour where Harry was very happy to see the large ginger half-Kneezle Crookshanks sitting contentedly in Hermione’s lap.

Later that evening they started making plans. Hermione was planning on being presented to the Wizengamot the same day as Harry was. In fact, Harry would introduce her. She also planned to follow him to the centrists. Lord Hector Dagworth-Granger, the last lord Dagworth-Granger, had been a centrist so that wouldn’t raise too many eyebrows. That would happen when she declared she was Lady Ravenclaw.

She also asked Andromeda to be her representative on the school board of governors. Between them, Harry and Hermione now could veto anything they didn’t like and Andromeda was almost giddy with power. The Hogwarts board was about to go from 12 seats and the headmaster (although because Dumbledore was using the Potter vote as his proxy, there currently were only 11 members and the headmaster) to 12 seats, 2 founders and the headmaster. Andromeda was really looking forward to the next meeting in just over a week.

 

Monday 23 August 1993

 

Andromeda. That’s what led to Harry sitting in the smaller drawing room in the Sayre Townhouse. Following the revelations at Friday's meeting, she had pulled him aside on the way out.

“I know exactly who made these bracelets and rings for you Harry. I would recognise her work anywhere. I don’t know how you got her to work with you but I want to see her.”

Hermione and Luna were back in the library and he intended to join them as soon as both his guests arrived. He looked up as the door opened and one of the house elves showed Narcissa in.

“Lady Malfoy,” he said coming to his feet.

“Really Harry I think under the circumstance you can call me Narcissa.”

“OK, Narcissa. welcome. This is the house I was telling you about before. I’m in the process of expanding the library and have already changed the formal dining room into a war room. We ran the last war from the table in the kitchen of Grimmauld Place. Thought this might be better.”

Narcissa smirked at that and Harry saw where Draco got it. “There is a training room downstairs with all the necessary protections and I’m thinking about putting in a potion’s lab. Now you know about this place you are very welcome to use it. Anyone you see here is completely trusted by me and will know we are working together.”

“Indeed, I would be very interested in perusing your Library when I get a chance. However, that’s not why I’m here today. You didn’t say in your letter. Did you tell her or did she figure it out?”

“She figured it out. Took one look at the bracelet I gave her and knew.”

Narcissa smiled “Typical Andromeda. I never could get anything past her.”

“No, you couldn’t and you still can’t,” said a voice from behind them. They both span around and Andromeda was watching both of them from just inside the doorway.

Harry cleared his throat “Ok, I think I’ll leave you ladies to it. Please don’t damage the room too badly and if you need anything just call for Abby and she will get it for you.”

Harry made a quick exit closing the door behind him. The two sisters stood there staring at each other for nearly two minutes before Narcissa had had enough “I’m sorry”

“You're sorry? YOUR SORRY! They kicked me out, Cissy! If it wasn’t for Uncle Alphard and Great Aunt Dorea I would have been on the streets! And why? Because I didn’t want to marry Lucius Fucking Malfoy! I had fallen in love and planned to marry him. A Hufflepuff Muggleborn. And that wasn’t good enough for our dear parents. No matter that he was a prefect and head boy. How did Mother put it? Oh yes ‘I was polluting the noble and pure blood of the House of Black.”

“Noble and Pure pffft. Look what happened when I polluted the Black blood with some common muggleborn blood. My daughter is a metamorphmagus. That’s something that hasn’t been seen in the Noble and Pure House of Black in nearly 2 centuries.”

Narcissa had been standing there silently while her sister ranted “I know and I agree with you. I never wanted it to happen. For you to be kicked out but what could I do? I was 16. And you were gone leaving me with Mother and Bella to whisper in my ear. They told me I didn’t need to do the mastery’s I wanted to do. They told me that I should take up the marriage contract with Lucius. My allusions about him lasted until Draco was born. Doing the research and making the jewellery for Harry. By Morgana, Andi I haven’t felt that good about doing something in years.”

Andromeda stood there staring at her sister for what felt like an eternity. Finally, she barked a humourless laugh “ABBY!”

The small house elf popped into the room “Yes Lady Tonks?”

“A bottle of Irish Whiskey, 12 years old. The best you can find please and two glasses.”

The house elf nodded and within a few seconds she was back with a bottle of Bushmills. Andromeda poured two large glasses of the amber liquid and gave one to Narcissa. “To our fucked-up family.” She said raising her glass in a toast.

Narcissa considered her and the glass for a second before raising her glass “Our fucked-up family.” And they both downed the whiskey in one.

An hour later, worrying that he hadn’t heard any explosions, Harry crept back to the room where he left the sisters, cracking the door he found them crying in each other’s arms with one-and-a-half empty bottles of whiskey on the table. Deciding that discretion was the better part of valour he closed the door and instructed Abby to keep a discreet eye on them to make sure they didn’t hurt themselves.

 

Wednesday 25 August 1993

 

Harry stood in the Lord’s suite of the Sayre townhouse and looked at himself in the mirror. Andromeda had taken both himself and Hermione out to get proper formal Wizengamot robes. And apart from the colour, he looked good in them. Plum was a stupid colour in his opinion. He knew that Hermione was in a room down the hall doing exactly the same thing. They had slightly deceived her parents. They had taken Andromeda to see them and told them most of the truth. They had told them that Andromeda was now Harry’s legal guardian and he would be living with her and Ted from now on. And would Hermione like to come and spend the rest of the Summer with them?

Whilst all that was true, and Harry did indeed now have a room in the Tonks's house, they had spent most of the time right here at Sayre house, sorting through the library and training. Andromeda and Narcissa had been giving them a crash course in the Wizengamot and in many ways, it was worse than Harry had feared.

Between them, the Progressives under Dumbledore and the Conservatives under the Malfoys and the Notts had been stifling innovation and expansion since Grindelwald fell. Anything Dumbledore didn’t like was automatically dark. As it turned out, things had gotten so much worse after Harry’s grandfather died back in 1979. Up until then, he had managed to hold off most of Dumbledore’s more extreme ideas. That changed after the war ended. In the last 14 years, Dumbledore had managed to change the idea about what’s dark to include even some of the most basic spells out there.

The Conservatives were mostly focused on keeping their pureblood supremacy. As far as they were concerned Dumbledore could ban anything he considered dark. They would just ignore the ban anyway and there were enough Pureblood bigots in the other factions that nothing that would change the status quo would get to the floor for a vote.

The Centrists were trying. They had 6 Bills waiting to be voted on that could enact some real change but Dumbledore was sitting on them. The number of votes is what mattered. Currently, Dumbledore was Chief Mage because he commanded the greatest number of votes at 90 out of 243. After today he would be down to 88 and the centrists would be up to 95 out of 257. That was still 35 votes short of an outright majority and pulling 5 houses out of abeyance would shake the foundations of the Wizengamot but Harry didn’t care.

Only Hermione and himself knew what was going to happen today, although he thought Andromeda suspected. He hoped certain Lords and Ladies would forgive him for the shock.

There was a knock at the door and Hermione walked in. Her Plum robes were covered by other more plain robes that could be removed quickly. “It’s time.” She said.

“It is. Are you sure you still want to do this? We can wait. There's another session at Mabon in a month.” As he spoke, he was pulling on his own plain cloak to cover the plum robes.

She shook her head “No I should do it now. See if we can’t get more seats to move and show that people should get inheritance tests.”

Harry nodded “Remember what Andromeda said though. Every one of those seats that gets filled means the numbers required for a majority increase. And we can’t guarantee which faction the new lords will sit in.”

“I know but we both agree that things can’t stay as they are. Luna’s going to be there?”

Harry smiled and nodded “Yes, she and her dad have managed to get press passes for the session. I also sent an anonymous note to Rita Skeeter.”

Hermione made a disgusted face at the mention of the reporter’s name. “That woman. Why?”

“Because, as much as I detest her and what she writes a lot of people read her stuff.”

Hermione huffed in acceptance and they both walked out of the room.

They both arrived in the atrium of the Ministry of Magic by floo. They told the Guard checking wands that they were there to observe the session of the Wizengamot. This was true after all just not from the public galleries. They managed to get on the lift with very little fuss and headed straight for Lord Greengrass’s office. Knocking and entering when called they found Both Lord Greengrass and Daphne there.

“Ah Lord Potter, Miss Granger. Good to see you both. Today should be much more interesting than the usual Wizengamot sessions.”

Both Harry and Hermione did their best to cover smirks at his comment. if only he knew how interesting. Harry answered for them both. “Indeed, it shall My lord. We are both looking forward to it.”

Lord Greengrass smiled “The session is about to start so Miss Granger if you would like to go with Daphne to the viewing gallery.”

“Actually, Lord Greengrass I would like to stay with Harry until he is called to the chamber if that’s alright?” Hermione responded

Lord Greengrass looked mildly taken aback. “Yes, that’s fine. You can enter the gallery whenever you want.”

Turning back to Harry, Lord Greengrass explained what was going to happen “The session will start in about 5 minutes. Knowing Dumbledore, he will take about 10 minutes to go through the preliminary announcements and procedure before I can speak. If you wait here for 10 minutes and then head for the main doors to the chamber. The Aurors on duty there will ask you about your business there. Tell them you are there to be presented to the Wizengamot. They are not able to interrupt a session once it’s begun so they will just have to wait there with you. Once I announce you the doors will open if magic recognises you.”

Harry nodded. Lord Greengrass and Daphne left the office leaving Him and Hermione alone.

“Are you ready for this?” asked Hermione

“Yes” He replied “You?”

“I think so. I’ll give it ten minutes after you leave before heading down myself. That should give you enough time.”

Harry nodded in agreement. The two teenagers just stood there staring at the clock on the wall neither could think of anything to say. Ten minutes after the Greengrass’s had left the room, Harry took a deep breath. “This is it then. I’ll see you down there.”

Hermione smiled at him nervously “Yes you will let's go change the world.” And then she hugged him. This wasn’t the usual Hermione bone-crushing hug he was used to. This was something different. Something more. Harry had a sudden realisation about both his and Hermione’s feelings. This was the absolute worst time to be thinking about THAT. With great difficulty, he worked his way out of the hug and looked at the girl in front of him. He buried the thoughts and feelings he had just had as deeply as he could and smiled.

Turning away he removed the dark robes he had been wearing and walked out and down the corridor in the Plum robes of a Wizengamot member. He saw no one else until he reached the main doors to the chamber where two red-robed Aurors stood.

They looked at each other and then at him before the senior auror spoke. “What business do you have here?”

Harry smiled back. “I am Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter and I am about to be presented to the Assembly.”

The Aurors again looked at each other and shrugged. They knew their business and if he was going to be admitted the doors would open. If he was some lunatic they wouldn’t. To their surprise, just a couple of minutes later the doors did indeed open. Harry nodded to them both and strode into a chamber thick with shocked silence.

Dumbledore was stood at the Chief Mages lectern with a look of consternation on his face. The general feeling Harry got from everyone else in the room was shock. But as he looked around, he saw a few faces that looked a bit more calculating. Augusta Longbottom and Amelia Bones both had smiles on their faces and Lucius Malfoy was staring at him in pure disgust and loathing.

Harry took out his wand and started to speak. “I am Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. By rite of inheritance and magic, I hereby take my place amongst this Hallowed body. So mote it be”

Harry’s wand glowed and as it did, Dumbledore glowed red and an empty seat along the top row glowed white and the crest of the House of Potter appeared on it.

Harry spoke again, “As the recognised Lord of the House of Potter I hereby take my place amongst the Centrists. So Mote it be.”

Harry’s wand glowed white again and the seat disappeared and reappeared among the lords of the Centrist party. As Harry turned and climbed the steps to the Centrist benches, the chamber erupted in a cacophony of shouts and cheers.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19: All Change in the Wizengamot

Notes:

I think it's time to shake things up a bit. Enjoy!

Chapter 19

 

All Change in the Wizengamot

 

Wednesday 25 August 1993

 

Albus Dumbledore swept into the chamber just as the doors were closing. He made his way up to the Chief Mages podium and looked at the order of business laid out before him. Nothing too taxing today he thought. We can hopefully get this over and done with quickly. He frowned slightly as he saw that Cyrus Greengrass had requested to speak on a matter of chamber protocol. That meant Dumbledore was going to have to listen to whatever that fool wanted to say before they could move on to other business.

He lifted the gavel and brought it down on it’s block and the chamber went silent.

“Good morning my lords, Ladies and Members of the Wizengamot. Welcome to this the 8^th session of the Wizengamot for the year 1993. We only have a few items of business to deal with today, but first, the leader of the Centrist party, Lord Cyrus Greengrass would like to address the chamber on a matter of protocol.”

There was a general mumbling around the other members. This would either be over quickly or drag on for hours. Dumbledore sat back down and as Lord Greengrass stood, Dumbledore glanced up at the public gallery. He frowned. Why was Rita Skeeter up there? This was a standard meeting of the Wizengamot. There should be no reason for it to interest the press let alone a gossip monger like Rita Skeeter. He looked at the others up there. The Lovegood’s were there as well and Daphne Greengrass, Neville Longbottom and Susan Bones.

It was at that moment that Dumbledore realised something was up. His eyes snapped back to Lord Greengrass just as he started to talk.

“My Lords, Ladies and Members of the Wizengamot. We have many duties as members of the august body but one of the best in my opinion is welcoming a new member to join us. It is my greatest honour to do just that today. May I present. Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter and invite him to take his seat amongst his peers.”

As he finished his sentence the doors to the chamber automatically opened, admitting the lone figure of Harry Potter. Dumbledore was stunned into silence. Even after that farce of a will reading, he never imagined that this would happen. He was planning to take Harry further under his wing when they returned to Hogwarts. To more thoroughly indoctrinate him to Dumbledore’s point of view. And to push all thoughts of being a Lord out of his mind.

But now that plan stood in ruins. Harry Potter stood on the floor of the chamber, before him, and before Dumbledore could say anything he raised his wand.

“I am Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter. By right of inheritance and magic, I hereby take my place amongst this hallowed body. So mote it be”

Harry’s wand glowed and as it did, Dumbledore glowed red removing the proxy, and an empty seat along the top row glowed white and the crest of the House of Potter appeared on it.

Harry spoke again, “As the recognised Lord of the House of Potter I hereby take my place amongst the Centrists. So Mote it be.”

Harry’s wand glowed white again and the seat disappeared and reappeared among the Lords of the Centrist party. As Harry turned and climbed the steps to the centrist benches, the chamber erupted in a cacophony of shouts and cheers.

All decorum had been lost from the chamber and Dumbledore was too stunned to even try and get things under control. Dumbledore was still staring at Harry when he felt the gavel being taken out of his hand. As he looked to his left, he saw Cornelius Fudge banging the block and shouting for order. Dumbledore snapped out of his shock and snatched the gavel out of Fudge's hand. This earned him a reproachful look for Fudge but right now Dumbledore didn’t care.

Banging the gavel several more times he cast a quick sonorous and started shouting for order. This seemed to work as the assembled Mages quieted down and retook their seats. He was hoping that Harry didn’t know about the tradition that all newly seated members could make a speech. He was out of luck as Harry Potter was still standing. As soon as the noise in the chamber returned to a background hum Harry started speaking.

“Lords, Ladies and Members of the Wizengamot. Thank you for welcoming me to this august body. Thank you to Lord Greengrass for my introduction. And a special thank you to Lord Dumbledore for holding my family’s proxy for all these years.”

Dumbledore was still standing, staring at Harry. He was sure his calm collected grandfatherly image had completely disappeared. He forced himself to nod in acknowledgement of Harry’s words but in the back of his mind, he was cursing the 2 lost votes. Harry continued to speak.

“I won’t take up much of the chamber’s time, honoured members, I just have a few bits of housekeeping to deal with. First, as is obvious to all here, I’m 13 years old. By taking the Lordship of House Potter I have been emancipated so legally I am an adult. I will however still be attending Hogwarts. I will do everything in my power to attend every session of this Chamber but at times that may not be possible. On those occasions, I will of course appoint a suitable proxy.”

There was general murmuring of approval from around the chamber and Dumbledore perked up a bit. Maybe he could still salvage this if he could get Harry to appoint him as the proxy again.

“The second Item I have to discuss.” Harry took out his wand “I Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Potter, hereby declare that I am also Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black. So mote it be.” There was a flash of light from Harry’s wand and the crest for the House of Black appeared next to the House Potter crest on the chair back. House Black's crest was ringed in silver denoting that he was the Heir and not the Lord.

Lucius Malfoy stood and started shouting “How dare you! House Black is in the care of my family and my son will be Lord Black!”

It was Regent Longbottom who answered him “Magic seems to disagree with you, Lord Malfoy. If what Lord Potter said wasn't true then that crest wouldn’t be on his chair.” There was a general murmur of agreement from around the room. Lucius looked like he was about to combust until Lord Nott, who was sitting next to him, put a hand on his arm and pushed him back into his seat.

Harry again started speaking “Under normal circumstances, Lord Malfoy would be correct. Heir Malfoy holds the stronger claim, being the only great-grandson of Lord Pollux Black. Whilst my claim is through my great-grandmother, Lord Pollux's older sister. However, there is one other factor at play here. My godfather is Sirius Orion Black, Lord Pollux Black’s Grandson and the person named in Lord Pollux’s will as his successor as Lord Black. More than just being my godfather, Sirius Black undertook the Godparent Ritual. That makes me Sirus Black’s heir until Sirius Black has children of his own.”

The Chamber had gone dead silent as the assembled Lords and Ladies took that information in. As they began to realise what that meant the noise level started to increase. It took Dumbledore a moment to realise that he was about to be in even more trouble. He was just opening his mouth when Harry started to speak again. It was as if he was timing things deliberately to ensure Dumbledore didn’t get to speak.

“Myself and my legal team have spent nearly a month looking into this and we have discovered several things. The first was that Sirius Black was and is my oathswarn godfather. This is recorded in my late mother's last will and testament. The second is that his own grandfather declared him Lord Black in HIS last will and testament. And the third thing is that Sirius Black was sent to Azkaban without a trial.”

There was a spike in the noise at that last comment. A Lord in the Progressive faction stood. Dumbledore recognised the young Lord of Clan MacDougal. “Lord Potter putting aside everything else. Sirius Black did get a trial. Didn’t he?”

“Lord MacDougal, both you and I are too young to have been here 12 years ago. But more than half this chamber was here and I now ask them. Those of you who were sitting here 12 years ago. Did any of you preside over the trial of Sirius Black?”

As the assembled Lords and Ladies looked around at their peers, Dumbledore knew that there would be no answer. There couldn’t be as Dumbledore knew full well there wasn’t a trial. He tried to speak again but again Harry rolled right on stopping him.

“5 days ago, I informed Regent Amelia Bones in her position as Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement of what I had found and asked her, in my position as Heir Black, to begin an investigation into this matter.”

Dumbledore could only watch as Amelia Bones now stood. “So far, everything I have found corroborates Lord Potter's findings. I have no choice in the matter but to order a trial, A long overdue trial, for Sirius Orion Black III, Lord Black.” The room practically erupted in gasps and shouts. Dumbledore snuck a look up at the Gallery and saw that Rita Skeeter had 2 sets of parchment and quills going as she scribbled down everything that was happening. Once things had quietened down a bit. Amelia continued “As of this moment, both the Kiss on Sight order and the disable at all cost order on Sirus Black have been rescinded and I urge Lord Black to make contact so we can get this mess straightened out.”

There was another outburst from the chamber as Amelia sat down again. As things quietened down again, Dumbledore made another attempt to speak. And again, Harry rolled over him. “I thank you Regent Bones and I look forward to cooperating with you in this matter. Now if you would bear with me my Lords, Ladies and Members I have 2 more items I need to get through.” Dumbledore looked on as Harry again picked up his wand.

“I am Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Sayre. By right of inheritance and magic, I hereby take my place amongst this hallowed body. So mote it be”

Dumbledore and the assembled members watched in astonishment as another empty chair glowed white and disappeared and the crest of House Sayre appeared on Harry’s chair. Harry wasn’t done though.

“I am Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Peverell. By right of inheritance and magic, I hereby take my place amongst this hallowed body. So mote it be”

Again, an empty chair vanished and the Peverell crest appeared. A crest that had never been seen in actual use in this chamber as the main lines had died out centuries before the Wizengamot’s founding. Magic however had insisted they have a seat. Dumbledore was just thinking things couldn’t get any worse when he again heard Harry’s voice over the increasingly loud chamber

“I am Henry James Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Illustrious House of Gryffindor. By right of inheritance and magic, I hereby take my place amongst this hallowed body. So mote it be”

At those words, the chamber fell into shocked silence. Everyone in the room was staring at Harry as one of the 6 Thrones that had been placed at the very back of the room disappeared in a flash of white light and reappeared in place of the chair Harry had been sitting in. On the back were 5 house crests. Dumbledore was utterly dumbstruck. He didn’t know what was happening. None of his plans had accounted for this.

Harry wasn’t done though “The last thing I must do today my Lords, Ladies and Members is to repeat the great honour Lord Greengrass performed for me not so very long ago. May I present. Hermione Jean Granger, Lady of the Ancient and Noble House of Dagworth-Granger and invite her to take her seat amongst her peers.”

Dumbledore could only watch on as the main doors opened again and Hermione Granger walked in dressed in full Wizengamot robes. She walked to the centre of the chamber much as Harry had done less than half an hour before. Had it only been half an hour? A small part of Dumbledore's mind asked. As he watched Hermione raised her wand

“I am Hermione Jean Granger, Lady of the Ancient and Noble House of Dagworth-Granger. By right of inheritance and magic, I hereby take my place amongst this hallowed body. So mote it be”

The whole chamber watched in stunned disbelief as yet another empty chair flashed white and the Crest of House Dagworth-Granger appeared on the back for the first time in 40 years.

With her wand still raised Hermione spoke again “As the recognised Lady of the House of Dagworth-Granger, I hereby take my place amongst the Centrists. So Mote it be.”

As the chair vanished and reappeared next to Harry’s, Hermione made her way up the stairs very much aware of all the eyes on her. There were a few low mumblings as the more alert members started to do some mental arithmetic. As soon as Hermione reached her chair she turned and spoke to the assembly. “I thank Lord Potter for my introduction and we both apologise to the chamber for all the surprises. Unfortunately, I still have one more to give you. I am Hermione Jean Granger, Lady of the Most Ancient and Illustrious House of Ravenclaw. By right of inheritance and magic, I hereby take my place amongst this hallowed body. So mote it be”

The Chamber descended into chaos as another of the thrones disappeared and reappeared behind Hermione with two crests on it. Dumbledore looked on as she sat next to Harry in nearly identical thrones. He looked around the chamber, the Conservatives were locked in a heated debate among themselves apart from Lord Malfoy who was staring at the two teenage Lords with such ferocity, that Dumbledore was surprised they didn’t spontaneously combust.

The Centrists seemed to be a mix of surprise and elation. Lord Greengrass and his 2 deputies were having a very animated conversation with Harry and Hermione that Dumbledore was sure carried a lot of apologies. The Ministry officials were all grouped around Fudge and Bones and they seemed to be getting instructions. All apart from Lord Couch who was still sitting in his seat among the Progressives. He was staring at Dumbledore in a way that worried him. And the Progressives all seemed to be bunched around Augusta Longbottom and Griselda Marchbanks. As he looked, he distinctly heard Lord Tobius Ogden say “You have to tell him, Griselda. You’re the Chamber Pro tempore”

As he looked on, he watched the old woman lever herself to her feet, the silence seemed to spread out from her like an expanding bubble.

“My Lords, Ladies and Members, as Chamber Pro tempore it is my duty to inform you that the chamber composition has changed. As of this moment, the chamber consists of the following” Augusta Longbottom passed her a scrap of parchment she and Lord Ogden had been scribbling on whilst she talked. “The Conservatives have 44 seats with 72 votes, the Progressives have 56 seats with 88 votes. And the Centrists have 61 seats with 95 votes. The new majority is 129 votes.” She turned to Dumbledore “Lord Dumbledore, we thank you for your years of service as Chief Mage but it’s now time for you to step down.”

Dumbledore didn’t immediately take in what was said. He had been Chief Mage for nearly 40 years. Longer than he had been Headmaster. How could he no longer be Chief Mage? He just stood there. He didn’t take in what was happening in the chamber, he just stared at Lady Marchbanks. He had no idea how long he stood there. All of a sudden though he became aware of Regent Bones and Lord Greengrass standing in front of him.

As he watched Regent Bones gently but firmly took his elbow and Lord Cyrus Greengrass, the new Chief Mage spoke “Lord Dumbledore, we thank you for your service. Please take your seat.” Dumbledore followed his gesture to the chair sitting in the Progressive benches with the crest for House Dumbledore on it.

Unable to speak from the shock Dumbledore let himself be led by Regent Bones down from the Podium and to the chair. He looked up in time to see the crest of House Greengrass appear on the Chief Mages chair.

Lord Greengrass stood at the podium and took a deep breath, “I think we need a recess after the last hour or so. This chamber is in recess for 1 hour.” He picked up the gavel and hit the block before heading to the floor, giving a meaningful look at Harry and Hermione. Dumbledore watched the crowd of Lords and Ladies leave the chamber until it was only him sitting in his ordinary seat amongst the other seats of the Progressives.

He heard a small cough from the public gallery and looked up straight into the silver eyes of Luna Lovegood. She gave him a small smile and turned and left.

Dumbledore looked around at the now empty chamber and suddenly felt vulnerable for the first time in many years. “What do I do now?” he muttered to himself

 

Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Fallout

Chapter 20

 

Fallout

 

Wednesday 25 August 1993

 

Narcissa Malfoy had deliberately not asked Harry about what he was planning today. She needed her reactions to be as genuine as possible. She knew it was going to make waves she just didn’t know how big they were going to be. Whatever happened she knew one thing, Lucius would be home soon and he wouldn’t be happy.

Part of her was worried about what Lucius would do, she knew that as soon as he heard his father shouting Draco would hide. For all his bravado, Draco was terrified of his father. The problem was his closest friends were terrified of their fathers as well so he thought this was a normal state of affairs.

Narcissa had spent the day trying to distract herself by looking up everything she could on vanishing cabinets. Draco had fixed the broken one that was now in Harry’s house, and if Draco could do it at 16 then she could do it. She was pretty sure she knew what the problem was it was just a case of making the fix and trying it out.

She was adding to her notes when she heard the floo in the main hallway activate. She hurried to the door and listened as she counted 8 whooshes. Lucius and 7 others. She could already hear Lucius ranting, although she couldn’t really make out the words.

Narcissa stood up straight, straightened up her clothes and put her game face on. Time for her to go play her role. She left the library and walked down the hall towards Lucius’s study. The door was half open and she heard the distinctive voice of Simon Avery.

“… and we can’t let this stand, Lucius!!”

“You think I don’t know that?” roared Lucius “The whole character and composition of the Wizengamot has changed, and that Mudblood taking Ravenclaws Throne?”

Narcissa frowned, Ravenclaw? Harry was Lord Gryffindor. She took a deep breath, knocked on the door and pushed it open. “Lucius, My Lords”

Lucius looked up as she entered with a scowl on his face. The other Lords rose to their feet and greeted her politely. Lords Nott, Avery, Parkinson, Goyle, Crabbe, Selwyn and Rowle. The majority of Lucius’s inner circle and all marked Deatheaters.

“Narcissa. What do you want?” Lucius snapped at her. One or two of the assembled Lords frowned slightly at his tone. She was used to it.

“I heard you arrive and wanted to make sure you had refreshments.” She replied politely

“We are fine. If we want anything I will call the elves. That’s what they are there for. Now leave, we have to try and unravel a disaster.”

Recognising his tone, she knew she wasn’t going to get anything by staying where she was so she nodded to the assembled Lords and left. Instead of going back to the library she went immediately right out of the door and walked up to a large mirror on the wall. Locating the correct rune on the frame she pressed it and the mirror shimmered like water. She stepped through and found herself in a secret passage.

She had discovered the passage years before when she got curious about some of the inconsistencies in the layout of the manor. She managed to find the blueprints hidden in the library and spent an enjoyable day examining them. Lucius’s great-grandfather had had the entire manor renovated in the 1870s. being a typical Lord he felt he was above overseeing the work so he had delegated that to his young son and Heir. Said son and Heir had seized the opportunity and had included several secret passageways and strongrooms. All without telling his father.

She didn’t know how many Lucius knew about but she was positive he didn’t know about this one. She walked down it and came to an empty frame on a blank stone wall. Touching a Rune on this frame instantly showed her what was happening in Lucius’s study. Touching another rune let her hear as well. 

Lord Nott was speaking.  

“…grass in the Chief Mages seat all our current plans are now dead in the water. He’s going to bring in all sorts of Bills. Reversing what Dumbledore has done over the last 20 years and some of them we are going to want to support.”

“Not a fucking chance” interrupted Lucius.

Lord Nott sighed “Lucius, stop and think for a moment. Are we really not going to support a bill that makes some of the ‘so-called’ dark spells and items legal again? That would be madness.”

“He’s right Lucius, and I don’t think we can hold the whip with some of our members if we don’t support it.” Selwyn agreed.

Narcissa could see from across the room that the other Lords in the room agreed with Nott and Selwyn.

Eventually, Lucius sighed “OK, you are right there. It just pisses me off to have to deal with Potter and that fucking mudblood.”

Narcissa noticed that the other Lords were all looking somewhat uncomfortable. Rowle broke the silence.

“Lucius, she’s not a Mudblood. Lady Dagworth-Granger is a squib-born Half-blood. Magic has recognised her as Heir to both Dagworth-Granger and Ravenclaw. There's nothing we can do about that. She’s there and if we go against magic we will be hounded out of our own party. We are not called Conservatives for nothing.”

Narcissa blinked in shock at that. Dagworth-Granger and Ravenclaw? Surely, they weren’t talking about Hermione Granger?

Lucius sighed. He turned to Goyle. “Gareth, you were keeping count where do we stand on vote totals?”

Lord Gareth Goyle shifted his large bulk and pulled a scrap of parchment from a pocket. “As of the close of the session, the total votes in the chamber are 257. We have 72, the Progressives have 82 and the Centrists have 101 after Bones, Longbottom and Marchbanks defected when we came back from recess.”

Nott snorted, “Longbottom wasn’t that much of a surprise, what with their longstanding alliance with Potter. And Griselda Marchbanks will do whatever Augusta Longbottom tells her to do. The surprise was Bones. I know it won’t affect her position in the ministry but moving to the Centrists was a bold move for her.”

“Maybe, maybe not” All eyes turned to Lord Parkinson “I was watching the public gallery during Potter and Granger’s introduction. I was curious about all the journalists up there. Heir’s Longbottom, Greengrass and Bones were all sitting up there together having a very in-depth conversation. I think the Heirs persuaded the regents to move.”

There was silence for a few moments whilst everyone thought about that. Nott nodded thoughtfully “You are probably right Archbold. OK. We can’t make any solid plans until we know what Greengrass is going to propose and we won’t find that out until Mabon in a month. In the meantime. Every last one of you get an inheritance test done. Get your wives and your children done as well. Once news of the fact Hermione Granger, once thought just to be another mudblood is actually the Lady of 2 houses INCLUDING Ravenclaw. Every mudblood and unhoused Half-blood out there will be rushing to Gringotts for a test. There are 39 seats in obeyance. If memory serves that’s 72 votes. Let's see if we can scoop any of them up.”

There was nodding around the room. Lucius called for whiskey and Narcissa knew that she wasn’t going to get any more information out of them today. She needed to speak to Harry.

 

Friday 27 August 1993

 

Narcissa flooed into the Sayre townhouse and was met by the guileless face of her collaborator.

“Narcissa, good morning” said Harry taking her hand and kissing her knuckles.

“Good morning, you, as the muggles say, have really put the cat amongst the pigeons”

Harry smirked “Yes, I suppose I did. If you would come with me.”

Harry led her not to one of the smaller rooms but to the room he had repurposed into a war room. Narcissa stopped in the doorway. Sitting around the table was, the new Lady Dagworth-Granger. Heir Luna Lovegood. And her sister and brother-in-law. The last time she had been in here the walls had been empty. That had now changed. A large map of the British Isles was on one wall with areas of concentration of Mages marked. She also realised that the Manors of the great families were also marked.

One wall was split in half, one part was dedicated to Voldemort and his Horcruxs and followers. She could see pictures of the Diadem of Ravenclaw and the Cup of Hufflepuff on the wall. Next to pictures of Deatheaters. They were arranged in a pyramid shape. She could see Lucius and Bellatrix right at the top under an old grainy picture of Voldemort that had obviously been taken from a great distance.

The other part of the wall seemed to be dedicated to Dumbledore. This seemed to be both emptier and more complete.

Harry glanced back and saw where she was looking. “If you could give us any more information about who is a Death Eater and how they are organised we would appreciate that.”

Narcissa blinked and looked back at the Death Eater's pictures. She strode over there and rearranged a few of the pictures. “That’s more like it and you have all the surviving marked Death Eaters I know of up there.” She didn’t mention that until that moment she didn’t know about a couple of them.

“Good, I hoped I was right about that. Please have a seat.”

Narcissa took a seat next to her sister and Harry sat down opposite next to Hermione.

“I’m sure you have questions,” Harry said.

“Indeed. It would have been easier if I had known you were going to change the entire composition of the Wizengamot”

Harry looked a bit sheepish “Yeah sorry for not telling you about that. If it’s any help we have had the same lecture from Lord Greengrass, and Andromeda and Ted.”

Narcissa sat there glaring at the teenagers across the table before turning to her sister “You had words with them?”

Andromeda smiled at her sister “Oh yes. I made sure that something like upending the entire political system in one go wasn’t something to be done on a whim.”

Harry sighed “I keep telling you that it wasn’t a whim. I have been planning everything I did on Wednesday for a month. Hermione was just an added bonus. I really didn’t expect Lady Marchbanks and Regents Longbottom and Bones to move as well.”

Narcissa smiled thinly “I might have an answer for that one. Turns out Parkinson was watching the public gallery whilst you were changing the whole of Spellbound Britain. Neville Longbottom, Daphne Greengrass and Susan Bones were all sitting together and he thinks it was them who persuaded their regents to move. Lady Marchbanks will stick with Regent Longbottom.”

To the adults' surprise, Luna spoke up “Oh you are quite correct there. It was indeed the Heirs whose idea it was to move. However, it was Lady Marchbanks who was the deciding factor. She pointed out that Dumbledore was finished and if they wanted to be on the right side of history, they should move to the Centrists.”

Ted answered her “How do you know that, Miss Lovegood.”

“Oh, I overheard them and it wasn’t hard to figure out once I had enough pieces.”

Harry smiled at his friend, “Anyway, Narcissa, was Lucius’s reaction as bad as we expected?”

Narcissa smiled humourlessly “Worse. He turned up back at the manor with Nott, Avery, Parkinson, Crabbe, Goyle, Selwyn and Rowle. Lucius was raging. Surprisingly it was Nott who was thinking the clearest. They are expecting several bills removing some of Dumbledore's ‘Dark’ spells and artefacts from the banned lists. They know they can’t oppose them.”

Harry nodded “They are right. Those bills will be some of the first voted on at Mabon. We spent most of yesterday locked in conference with Lord Greengrass and his advisors. After the tongue-lashing for blindsiding him was over, we spent the rest of the day talking about what we wanted to achieve. Probably a solid third of the things Dumbledore has banned in the last decade will be ‘unbanned’ for lack of a better word. Honestly, the old man was banning some very strange things towards the end.”

“There will be other bills put forward the most prominent of which will be a bill increasing the DMLE’s budget back to where it was 10 years ago. Fudge won’t be happy about that. He’s been slowly decreasing the department budget since he came into office and funnelling it into other projects. This bill will require him to fund the department to that level or face an inquiry. And he really doesn’t want people poking their noses into his affairs too deeply.”

“No, he really doesn’t especially as Lucius has been giving him ‘suggestions’ with ‘anonymous cash campaign donations’ for years. Lucius is the reason the DMLE’s budget has shrunk so much.”

Ted was looking at Narcissa with interest. “I don’t suppose you have proof of that?”

“Not hard proof no, just what I have overheard. And that won't be admissible.”

There were murmurs of disappointment around the table. Harry spoke again. “Anything else from what you overheard?”

“Yes, they are all getting inheritance tests done for themselves, their wives and their Heirs. And they are going to tell the entire Conservative faction to do the same. They want to grab some of those 39 empty seats if they can.”

Hermione spoke up at this news “That was to be expected and the Centrists are doing the same. We can account for 3 of those empty seats, Black belongs to Sirius and I’m fairly sure he will sit in the Centrists with us when we lay our hands on him. Harry and Voldemort are contesting the Slytherin and Gaunt seats. That leaves 36 in obeyance.”

Ted leaned forward “I was in Gringotts last night. I managed to get a quick word with a lower-level goblin I sometimes deal with. They are fully booked for inheritance tests for the next week. He said there had been no surprises yet but that they had only done 10 or 12 so far.”

Harry looked around the room “Both Hermione and I have done the tests and the results are obvious, Narcissa you’re the expert on Black genealogy I’m assuming you and Andromeda don’t need to do the test?”

Both Sisters were shaking their heads. Narcissa spoke for both of them “All Black children are taken for inheritance tests on their eleventh birthdays. There are no surprises there.”

Andromeda spoke next “And I carried on the tradition with Nymphadora and Ted got one at the same time.”

Ted shrugged “I was curious. Turns out I’m a true Muggleborn. No Mages in my family for as far back as we could see.”

Harry nodded and looked at Luna “Luna? What about you?”

“My great-grandfather was a true muggleborn. And my father got an inheritance test when he married my mother. No surprises there. My mother was the daughter of Lord Olivander’s younger brother. And as he has several children and grandchildren there's no chance short of disaster of me inheriting that. I’m just humble Heir Lovegood. And unless someone in my family gets an Order of Merlin, we have another 160 years before we qualify for a Wizengamot seat.”

Something had obviously occurred to Hermione whilst everyone was speaking “Lady Malfoy, you and Lord Malfoy were surprised that Harry was Heir Black, but surely that would have shown up on any inheritance test that Draco took?”

“Indeed, it would have Lady Dagworth-Granger, however, Draco has never taken a test before now. I wanted to take him on his eleventh Birthday as is Black tradition but Lucius called it a waste of time and money and forbade me.”

Harry snorted in amusement “And now that arrogance is going to bite him on the ass. I heard from Ragnok this morning. They have identified the problem in Gringotts. Turns out a group of 4 goblins, including the Black account manager, have been taking bribes. They are all being interrogated and the rest of the goblins are working to identify everything they did. A lot of people are about to get a nasty surprise.”

There were some nasty smiles from around the table.

Narcissa spoke up again “Whilst I’m here today I want to try and fix that vanishing cabinet. I think I know what’s wrong and if I’m right it’s an easy fix.”

Harry nodded “That would be very welcome. At the advice of Lord Greengrass, we are going to lay low for the next week before we go back to Hogwarts. Let things settle down a bit. The next ripple will be the school governors meeting next Thursday. Andromeda is going to be attending representing us and we are going to be making some ‘suggestions’ to the board.”

“Should I be worried?” Narcissa asked

It was Andromeda who answered her “Not really, these are basically going to be the starting of several investigations into things. It will be a few weeks or months before the outcomes hit.”

“Oh good.” Deadpanned Narcissa. She stood up from the table. Where is this cabinet then Harry? Let me have a look at it so I can get out of here before Lucius starts wondering where I’ve gone.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Portraits and Proxy's

Notes:

This is the last chapter of the summer. the next chapter is the return train journey. it has taken me about 5 chapters more than I expected and originally planned to get to this point.

I again would like to thank all my readers. I originally started this as an exercise just to see if I could write a story. I never expected the response and I am humbled and ever so grateful.

Chapter 21

 

Portraits and Proxy’s

 

Wednesday 1 September 1993

 

It had now been over a week since the ‘great reorganisation’ as the Prophet had put it. So far 8 more of the empty Wizengamot seats had been filled. Harry had been slightly surprised that none of them had been filed by people he knew. The new Lords couldn’t take their seats until the next sitting on the 21^st September but there had already been much wooing going on. Of the 8 only 1 had agreed to join the Conservatives, and that was just an Ancient house so only 1 vote, much to Lucius’s annoyance. Narcissa had told them about how he had stomped around his study ranting about ungratefulness.

Three of the new Lords had been elected members of the Wizengamot. two from the Progressives and one from the Centrists. They had already announced they would be staying with their parties. Of the other four, one had joined the Progressives and the other three had joined the Centrists.

The Wizengamot now consisted of the Conservatives with 45 seats and 73 votes, the Progressives with 54 seats and 85 votes and the centrists with 67 seats and 105 votes. The new majority was 132 and there were 3 elected seats that would need filling by special election. As Chief Mage, it was Cyrus Greengrass’s job to organise special elections. He had waited until all elected members had had an inheritance test before announcing that nominations for election needed to be made by Thursday 16^th September and the election would be held 4 weeks later on Thursday 14^th October.

There had initially been some confusion about how the election would work. At a general election, held every ten years, all 50 elected seats are up for grabs using a proportional representation system. Vacancies are rare but they did happen but never more than one at a time which just means the electorate voted for the candidate. It was Hermione who cut through the arguments on this and just said to put all the candidates on the ballot paper and tell the electorate to vote for 3 candidates.

She also suggested that all candidates had to show proof that they had taken an inheritance test and weren’t going to turn out to be a Lord or Lady halfway through their term. Both these suggestions had been eagerly accepted by Lord Greengrass and the election nominations were well underway.

Harry and Hermione had been laying low in the Sayre townhouse for the last week. The one time they had tried to go out in public to Diagon Alley, they had almost immediately been mobbed by Journalists. They decided to try going out into Muggle London, but within 5 minutes, Albus Dumbledore had found them. What followed was a very awkward conversation where Dumbledore had done everything short of begging to get them to appoint him as their voting proxy. He had become visibly more and more frustrated as they kept saying thank you but no.

The conversation had ended when Dumbledore had decided to try and get into Harry’s mind. Thankfully the protection ring he was wearing had alerted him and its rudimentary occlumency protection had obviously worked. Dumbledore had bid them goodbye before staggering off clutching his head in obvious pain.

Twenty-four cease and desist letters had gone out on Monday. 17 of the companies had agreed to the terms without argument. Andrew Phillips and 3 junior lawyers in the firm had been running around for the last 2 days getting the paperwork sorted and signed. The money from these companies wasn’t much but it had all ended up in his secret contingency vault. 7 companies had decided to play hardball. During Harry's last conversation with him, Phillips said he was only worried about one of them. Rowlings Publishers wasn’t just playing hardball they were actively ignoring the letters.

Harry wasn’t that surprised. That was the company that had the most to lose. They had been publishing the hilariously bad and inaccurate, but annoyingly popular, Harry Potter books since the early 80’s. They were best sellers and they apparently had another one just about ready to print. Phillips was pretty sure they were going to end up in court. The two biggest bookshops in Spellbound Britain had already agreed to pull the books from their shelves as part of their own settlements. Harry was content to let Phillips deal with the problem. He had told him that if they could pull it off, he wanted ownership of the company. Harry could think of lots of things to do with his own publishing house.

To Harry’s surprise, Luna had come over every day as well. Harry had spent a day filling them in on all the smaller details of the future that would no longer happen. Some of the questions they asked were rather uncomfortable for Harry. But he did his best to answer. They spent hours in the library reading about everything they could get their hands on. Other times they spent training and making plans. Harry had focused on showing the girls defensive and offensive spells for their own protection. He had also been getting them to work out to increase their physical endurance.

On the Wednesday Harry realised it was time. He had Andromeda apparate him to Potter Manor. The war wards were up and the whole building was in lockdown. Andromeda said that it had been like that since his parents went into hiding. No one could get in because it needed a Potter to lower them.

Holding his hand out he walked forward slowly until he felt the wards. As he touched them, he felt them reach out to him and connect. He instantly knew everything that was going on in the house. He reached out with his other hand, took hold of Andromeda and pulled her through.

Harry got his first look at his ancestral home. It had obviously started as a Tudor building but had been added to over the years. Thankfully the people doing the additions had made sure they didn’t clash so it all flowed together well. As they walked up to the path towards the door there were 3 pops and 3 house elves appeared before them. 2 of them were wielding large kitchen knives whilst the third held pruning shears.

The one in the middle was looking at Andromeda. “She feels like Mistress Dorea.” He tilted his head and looked at her “It can’t be? Miss Andi?”

Andromeda smiled “Hello Grady. I've bought you your new master.”

All three elves were staring at Harry now. The female holding the kitchen knife dropped it and ran at Harry wailing with tears pouring down her face “Master Harry! Master Harry has come home!”

What followed was both awkward and heartwarming for Harry. He immediately reaffirmed his bond with these elves and fed them some magic as they all looked a bit rough. The changes were almost instantaneous. Harry and Andi were led to a small sitting room where Harry called Dobby and the two former Sayre elves. He laid out the new arrangements and told all the elves to begin cleaning and repairing all Potter properties.

Once that was done it was time for the thing that Harry was looking forward to the most and dreading. The Picture Gallery.

Andromeda stayed outside the door as Harry walked into the large room. There was an immediate rustling from the numerous portraits around the room.

“You look like James but you're much too young.” This came from a portrait of an older man. Harry could definitely tell they were related just from the hair. He glanced at the nameplate at the bottom of the Portrait. Fleamont Potter. This was his grandfather.

“Yes sir. I mean no sir. I’m Harry. I mean Henry. Henry James Potter.” Harry managed to stutter out an answer

There was a mixture of shrieks and gasps from the other portraits in the room. One of the women spoke up next. “Oh of course he is. He looks just like James and those eyes, those eyes are all Lily.” Harry glanced at the nameplate, Dorea Potter. She actually looked quite a bit like Andromeda.

Harry nodded “Yes Ma’am. that’s me.”

One of the other male portraits spoke up now “What has taken you so long to come and see us young man and where are James and Lily?” the nameplate on this one said Henry Potter. His great grandfather.

Harry nodded more to himself than any of the portraits. “I’m going to assume that you know all about Voldemort and the war and the last thing you heard from my father was he was putting the manor on a war lockdown and going into hiding?”

“Correct.” Said his grandfather's portrait.

Harry sighed “OK this is going to take a while. Dobby, can you get me a couple of chairs please?” the elf popped into the room bringing two comfortable chairs. Harry nodded to him and went back to the door “I think you had better come in”

As Andromeda walked in there were more exclamations but it was Dorea’s voice that got above all the others “Andromeda my darling! It is so good to see you!”

After the greeting and smiling were done Harry and Andromeda sat down and started telling the Potter ancestors everything that had happened in the last 13 years. Harry told them what had happened to James and Lily which caused tears. He told them about Voldemort and his Horcruxs which caused outrage and he told them about Dumbledore and the Dursleys which caused pure fury. He didn’t tell them anything about time travel or the future that wouldn’t happen now. Andromeda filled them in on everything he didn’t know including her years-long attempts to get custody of Harry.

Once he had finished a woman in a very old protract who had mainly sat and listened spoke up “You say you have taken the Peverell Lordship?” Harry glanced at the nameplate before nodding Iolanthe Potter, the last of the Peverell’s “Do you have the cloak? She asked

“I do” answered Harry “I also know who has the wand and where the stone is.”

There was fidgeting and mumbling from the other portraits. It seems that the true history of the Deathly Hallows had been passed down through the Potter family after all.

Iolanthe spoke again “That’s interesting. Are you aware of what possessing all three would mean?”

“I am” said Harry “I’m considering that my last resort though. The stone isn’t going to be that hard to get. The wand will be harder considering who has it.”

“Who has it?” his grandfather asked

“Dumbledore. He won its allegiance when he defeated Grindelwald”

Henry snorted irritably “Defeated Grindelwald. Pffft he disarmed one man whilst 8 of us took out over 30 of his followers. And who gets all the credit?”

“Now is not the time Henry, dear.” Said Dorea firmly

“Listen to Mother, Dad.” Fleamont said and turned to his grandson “What you have done so far is excellent work, Harry. You have defanged Dumbledore and the Death Eaters in the Wizengamot. Your choice of supporting Cyrus Greengrass was also a good one. Unless he has changed beyond recognition in the last 15 years, he will improve things. What is next?”

“The school.” Said Harry firmly “Dumbledore has been using the proxy for the family seat since my parents went into hiding. We are taking it back at the board meeting tomorrow and I’m giving the proxy to Andromeda. As Lord Gryffindor, I also get a seat which is going to Andromeda. The Malfoys have been using the Black family seat but we can’t get that back until we sort the mess with Sirius out.

“Longbottom will almost certainly stick with us as long as we don’t piss off Augusta” continued Andromeda “and I’m fairly sure Lord Abbott will agree with us as well. Plus, we have both Gryffindor and Ravenclaw so we can overrule them anyway.”

There was confusion from around the room “How do you have Ravenclaw?” asked Euphemia Potter.

“Oh, right I didn’t tell you about squib borns.” Said Harry and he launched into a description of what had happened. “And now my best friend is Lady Dagworth-Granger and Lady Ravenclaw.”

There were nods and smiles from around the room. “Harry checked his watch “Oh it’s getting late and we need to go. I am starting back at school in 2 days so I probably won’t be able to come and see you until Christmas. I’m keeping the house on lockdown for now. I just don’t have the time or mental energy to deal with everything that is going on. As my plans work out, I’m sure that will change just know that you're not forgotten anymore and hopefully one day this will be the house where I raise my children.”

After more goodbyes and promises, Harry and Andromeda apparated back to Sayre House for dinner and bed. Tomorrow was going to be another nail in Dumbledore’s coffin.

 

Thursday 2 September 1993

 

This was the last meeting Dumbledore would have to have this summer and he was thanking Merlin for it. His removal as Chief Mage had been humiliating but he had actually found the reduced workload relaxing. He had been paying much more attention to school business and he had realised he had let several things slip. He was hoping to get this meeting over with and get back to sorting out his lapses and covering up things he had done on purpose, better.

He walked into the conference room he had booked at the Ministry for this meeting. Traditionally these meetings took place at the school but Dumbledore was very much of the opinion that the Governors should spend as little time at the school as possible. He looked around at the 11 assembled Governors and breathed a surreptitious sigh of relief. Harry hadn’t realised he had a seat on this board.

At the thought of Harry, he grimaced to himself. He wasn’t sure what had happened when he tried to read Harry's mind but he had some suspicions. He wasn’t in there long enough to see anything he could use and the headache had taken a day to recover from. He had to think again

He had just sat down and the door opened. “Good morning, Ladies and Gentlemen, My apologies if I’m late.” Andromeda Tonks said as she breezed in and took one of the unoccupied seats at the table.

Just as Dumbledore was about to ask her what she was doing there he was beaten to it by Lord Malfoy “What are YOU doing here?” he said with a look and tone of utter disgust.

Andromeda didn’t rise to the bait. Instead, she just took a small scroll out of her pocket and began to read. “I Henry James Potter, Lord Potter, hereby designate Andromeda Tonks as my proxy on the Board of Governors for Hogwarts School of Magecraft. So mote it be.” And with that, Dumbledore flashed red and she flashed white. Turning to Lucius and giving him a dazzling smile, she said “That’s what I’m doing here”

Dumbledore was again speechless. Without the Proxy the headmaster was reduced to little more than an observer on the board receiving instructions. “Mrs. Tonks...” Dumbledore got out before she turned to him.

“Headmaster, Lord Potter wished for me to pass on his thanks for tending to his family's business on this board.” Turning to the rest of the room “As the headmaster no longer has a vote on this board, I think we need to designate a chair. I hereby nominate Regent Longbottom. All in favour raise their hands.”

Everyone in the room looked a bit dazed but 8 hands rose, including Augusta Longbottom’s. She pulled herself together and took control. “Thank you, Mrs. Tonks and welcome to the board. Is there anything else you need to say?”

“Yes Regent Longbottom,” she pulled two more scrolls out of her pocket and unrolled the first “I Henry James Potter, Lord Gryffindor, hereby designate Andromeda Tonks as my proxy on the Board of Governors for Hogwarts School of Magecraft. So mote it be.” Tanking up the second one she read “I Hermione Jean Granger, Lady Ravenclaw, hereby designate Andromeda Tonks as my proxy on the Board of Governors for Hogwarts School of Magecraft. So mote it be.” She turned to the board again and spoke “Both Lord Potter and Lady Ravenclaw felt it would be inappropriate to sit on the Board of the school they are attending so they designated me to take their place until they are finished with school.”

There were a few nods from around the table and Lord Abbott spoke up “That is a very mature attitude for them to take. I believe they are in the same year as my Granddaughter Hannah?”

Augusta nodded “And my Grandson. They have 5 more years of studying.” She reached across and pulled the parchment that Dumbledore had placed on the table from in front of him and began to read. “So, this says we have no outstanding business. Does anyone have any new business?”

Andromeda raised a hand “Actually we have 3 things we would like to bring up. Firstly, the teaching of the History of Magic.”

There was a collective groan from around the table. Everyone there remembered Binns’s lesson and dreaded them. Dumbledore spoke up “Cuthbert Binns is a perfectly adequate teacher of the subject.”

There was a collective scoffing noise from around the table. Andromeda answered him “Well we don’t think he is. I call for a vote requiring the headmaster to begin a search to replace Cuthbert Binns, by no later than the first of January.”

“I second that” said Augusta “All in favour” Every hand around the table rose. Even if Lords Malfoy and Nott looked a bit reluctant. “Motion has carried unanimously. The headmaster has until the first of January to locate and employ a new History of Magic teacher or give us a good reason why he needs more time. Is that understood, Headmaster?”

Dumbledore looked mutinous but he knew he was trapped “It is.” He ground out.

“Good. Mrs. Tonks, you said you have 2 more things to discuss?” Augusta was having too good a time at this meeting

“We do,” said Andromeda. “These items are somewhat linked but first. In preparing for this meeting, we attempted to get a complete accounting of Hogwarts finances.” Dumbledore’s head snapped up and stared at her. A move that didn’t go unnoticed around the room. Andromeda continued “What we could find was fragmentary and out of date. We hereby propose that we instruct Gringotts to do a complete audit and prepare a comprehensive financial report for Hogwarts so we can know how much money the school has, where it is going and what more we can do to improve the school.”

Lord Abbott seconded the motion and it again was carried unanimously. What Andromeda didn’t know was, she was hitting some of the major complaints from the board. Complaints Dumbledore had dismissed and tried to bury.

Andromeda continued “The third item is as follows. We are concerned about the integrity of the wards at the school. There have been concerning stories and reports over the last few years that have led us to believe that they are not as strong as they should be. Now according to an ancient treaty between Hogwarts and the Goblins, the Goblins are supposed to come and do maintenance on the wards every ten years. The last maintenance should have been in 1987. Did the Goblins do the maintenance 6 years ago Headmaster?”

Dumbledore was internally panicking. First the money and now this? He managed to keep his composure as he answered “I’m afraid I don’t remember.”

Surprisingly Lord Nott spoke up next “When you say an ancient treaty, how ancient?”

“It was signed in 1007. The signatory for Hogwarts was Helga Hufflepuff.” Andromeda answered

That set everyone back in their chairs. Augusta spoke up “I think we need to send a message to the Goblins asking them about the wards and if they can come and have a look at them. All in favour?” Again, every hand except Dumbledore’s rose. “Motion carried. I will write to the Goblins about these matters straight away. Does anyone else have any matters to address?”

Dumbledore sat in his chair only half listening to the rest of the meeting. Nothing major was brought up and it was adjourned shortly after. He shot from his chair and didn’t stop moving until he got back to his Office at Hogwarts. He was in trouble and he knew it. He had been putting the Goblins off since 1977. The last thing he wanted was someone else looking at the Hogwarts wards and the money. How long would it take for them to notice the money he had ‘borrowed’ to help fund the order? He was in trouble.

Chapter 22: Chapter 22: A Very Different Return

Chapter 22

 

A Very Different Return

 

Friday 3 September 1993

 

The day to return to Hogwarts had finally arrived and Harry could hardly believe how much things had changed in just over 3 months. Harry and Hermione had enjoyed a wonderful farewell dinner at the Tonks’s last night, before flooing back to the townhouse for an early night. Tonks had made a few suggestive comments about both him and Hermione as they left that both embarrassed and strangely intrigued him. Hermione had just looked at the older woman and shook her head.

Harry had sent Hedwig on ahead to the castle, and they shrunk their trunks before flooing to platform 9 3/4. they had left early to make sure they could get on the train with minimal fuss. Arriving just before ten they were relieved to find only a few families already there. They hurried on board and found a large empty compartment. Harry cast several privacy spells and once they were sure that no one would be able to find them unless they wanted them to, they settled back and waited all the while looking out the window.

All of a sudden there was a knocking on the door that made both of them jump. Harry hurried to the door and peeked around the blind. He let out a sigh of relief and opened the door to reveal Luna.

“Hello, Harry and Hermione. Are we playing hide and seek? Did I win?”

Harry closed the door behind her and checked the spells. They were all still active “We were just trying to keep a low profile Luna. How did you find us behind all those privacy spells?”

“Oh, I don’t really know. I just knew where you were. Do you not want me here?”

Hermione answered “Absolutely we do. We were looking out for you and were planning on popping out to get you. But you beat us to it.”

Luna smiled a dazzling smile “So I did win! Goody.” She plopped herself down in the seat next to Hermione and proceeded to cuddle up into her side much to Hermione’s astonishment.

Harry looked at Hermione with a raised eyebrow but Hermione just looked astonished. “Anyway, the fact that you can tell where we are will actually help us, Luna. We plan on having a few meetings while we are here with select individuals. It would be a lot of help if you could go out onto the train and bring them here to talk when we are ready.”

“I can do that. No problem. Who do you want first?”

“The Weasley Twins and Neville. Whatever you do you must not alert Ronald to where we are. He sent us both very annoyed and rude letters after we presented ourselves to the Wizengamot and neither of us wants to see or talk to him right now.”

Luna nodded “Ok just tell me when and I’ll go find them. I never really liked Ronald. He had a habit of making fun of me whenever I slept over with Ginny at the Burrow.”

They made themselves comfortable watching out the window. Luna was still cuddling up to Hermione and stroking Crookshanks who was spread across both of their laps purring happily.  They saw the arrival of the Weasleys. Ron and Molly weren’t even trying to be discreet in looking for them. The twins had rolled their eyes and walked off to find their friends the second Ron started shouting for Harry and Hermione. Ginny was standing off to the side talking to her dad and Percy.

“You know Harry, we really do need to talk to Ginny.” Said Hermione

“Yes, I know but first I want the twins on board. If all goes well with the twins, we will talk to Ginny next week.”

Hermione nodded “What about Percy? It would help us a lot to have the head boy with us.”

Harry thought for a few minutes “Percy is ambitious. I think he will align himself with us just because we are a power now. He can be an officious idiot at times but he can normally tell which way the wind is blowing.”

Luna spoke up then “We should watch Percy for the next few weeks and see what he does. If it’s needed, we can then talk with him.”

Hermione nodded “Good idea Luna. I would love to get 10 minutes alone with Arthur.”

Harry nodded in agreement. Then his eyes narrowed. “There's the rat.”

Both girls stiffened and moved closer to the window. Sure enough, poking his head out of Ron's pocket was Scabbers. “Harry” Hermione said softly “are you sure you don’t want to just reveal him now?”

“I want to do that more than anything in the world, Hermione. However, we need the rat to escape in order to go and help Voldemort to come back.”

Hermione sighed “I still say this plan is too complicated.”

“And I don’t disagree with you but we need Voldemort to be killed in front of witnesses. If we don’t then he will forever be this bogyman that people like Dumbledore trot out and use to try and get their way.”

“Yeah, I know.” She sighed “Believe me, if I could come up with a better solution for this then I would.”

“Neville’s here,” said Luna suddenly. “It looks like he’s getting on the train alone the next carriage down. I think I can grab him fairly quietly.”

Harry nodded “Go, Luna.”

The small blond quickly opened the door and left. She was only gone a few minutes before she returned with Neville in tow.

“Wow, those are some good charms on that door. Never would have found it without help. Hi Harry. Hi Hermione.”

“Hi Neville,” said Hermione with a smile on her face. “Please come in and sit down. We are going to be talking to a few people whilst during the journey and you were top of our list. Luna’s going to grab the Weasley twins as soon as they get away from the rest of the family.”

Neville nodded “I’m assuming you got a letter from Ron as well?”

Harry scowled “We both did. His jealousy was really showing there.”

“Yeah. in my whole life, I have never had a letter from Ronald Weasley. And the first one I get is him ranting about the two of you. I just threw it away.”

Hermione smiled “Probably best. We are going to have to do something about him but that will have to wait until we see what he’s going to do. Oh, by the way, did you get a new wand?”

Neville's face lit up and he reached up his sleeve and pulled a wand out “Yes, we went to that shop you told us about Harry and even Gran was impressed. She got Madam Selwyn to check her wand out as well. This is my new wand, chestnut and Unicorn Hair. Gran was very happy.”

“I bet she was.” Harry grinned at him “You got a wand holster as well?”

“Oh, this was my dad's from when he was an auror. It has all sorts of safety and recall charms on it. I figured if I couldn’t use my dad's wand then I could use his holster. Gran nearly cried when I asked.”

All of them were smiling now “You tried it out?” asked Harry

“Yes!” Said Neville enthusiastically “Everything I tried was soooo much easier. I’m really looking forward to showing the teachers this year.”

Harry sat back looking at his Godbrother enthusiastically talking to Hermione about his wand. Harry had taken Hermione to Evelyn Selwyn’s shop as well just to check her wand out. Evelyn was surprised at the combination of Vine and Dragon heartstring. But admitted it was perfect for Hermione. Luna had refused as her wand had been made by Olivander (her great uncle) especially for her using components her mother had collected before she died. Harry could understand her feelings on the matter only too well.

Just then the guard blew his whistle and the last remaining students hurried to get on the train. Harry wasn’t surprised to see that Ron was the last student to get on the train continuously looking around still.

About ten minutes into the journey Luna abruptly stood up, walked to the door and opened it just as Fred and George were walking past. They spun around and jumped, as for them Luna seemed to come out of nowhere

“Merlin’s balls Luna,”

“Where did you come from?”

Luna smiled “Hello Fred, Hello George.” She said deliberately looking at each twin in turn. “Would you please join us in here?”

The twins looked at each other and shrugged before following Luna. As soon as they entered the compartment and saw who else was in there, their faces lit up. They immediately both fell to one knee

“My Lord of far too many houses!” the twin Luna had called Fred, so who almost certainly was Fred, said “Let me kneel and worship you and your awesome power. I am most certainly not worthy.”

The other twin who was probably George had taken Hermione’s hand and was kissing the back of it between words “My gracious and powerful lady I’m not worthy of being in the presence of your radiant beauty and great power.”

Harry was doing his best not to totally dissolve into the fits of laughter that had overtaken Neville “Oh shut up you too idiots and sit down we have things to talk about.”

The twins smirked and stood. They turned around and saw Neville and it started again “Heir Longbottom! your knowledge of plants astounds us, if we worship at your feet can you hook us up with some ‘special herbs’?”

Hermione made a scandalised noise but Neville just smiled at the twins “I can’t but I can tell you who to talk to.”

That had stopped the twins in their tracks

“Wait?”

“We were joking.”

“Mostly”

“You’re serious?”

Neville nodded, pulled out a scrap of parchment and wrote a name on it before passing it to George. The twins looked at it and then looked back up at Neville.

“Seriously?”

“Him?”

When Neville nodded again both twins snorted simultaneously and said “Typical, should have known it was a Hufflepuff.”

Harry, Hermione and Luna had been watching the back and forth with interest. They all had figured out what they were talking about and were filling the information away for later. Harry coughed “Ok guys if you're done with your business, we have some things to talk about.”

The three other boys in the compartment, all suddenly sat straighter and started paying attention. Over the next hour Harry, Hermione and Luna proceeded to fill them in on everything that had happened. They all knew large parts of it but afterwards agreed it was best they knew everything that was happening. The twins were initially horrified when they were told that their mother and Ron had tried to potion both Harry and Hermione. But as they sat and thought about it, they rather quickly admitted they weren’t that surprised.

Then came time for a scan of each of them for spells and potions. Neville had what was probably Dumbledore’s standard spells and potions, a tongue-tied curse and a loyalty potion keyed to Dumbledore himself. He also had a weaker version of the fogged mind curse. Harry had some theories about why that was there but he didn’t share them. The time to tell Neville about that would come later. The twins were more complex. They also had the loyalty potion and the tongue-tied curse but they also were showing signs of obedience potions and the loyalty potion was stronger than any they had seen in anyone other than Harry. The odd thing was they didn’t seem to be working properly. It was Luna who came up with the theory that something in their nature as twins was working against the spells and potions.

Harry quickly cleansed all three and passed out protection rings to them. The twins were looking at them with great interest. It was then that Harry made his big ask.

“Guys I need to ask you for something.”

The twins both looked up “Sure what do you need?”

Harry took a deep breath and spoke again “I solemnly swear I’m up to no good.”

Both twins sat as still as statues. Eventually, Fred broke the silence “Ok you're going to have to explain that.”

“I read it in my dad's journals,” Harry responded

The twins looked at each other in confusion “How did your dad know it?”

Harry smiled “He was Prongs.”

Both twin's mouths fell open simultaneously. “Your dad was a Marauder?” Harry nodded. The twins turned to face each other. Right at that moment he was sure they were having a conversation with each other.

After about 30 seconds they turned back.

“OK,” said Fred.

“You have a deal.” Said George

“It will have to wait until tonight though because it’s locked in my trunk right now.” Said Fred

“But we want something in return.” Said George

Harry gave them a nervous look. “I can wait until tonight that’s not a problem. What do you want in return?”

Both twins held up their hands wearing the rings. “Another one of these.” They said simultaneously.

Harry frowned “What for?”

George answered, "The charm and rune work on these is really good. We want to take it apart and see how it’s done.”

Harry continued to look at the twins for several moments before eventually nodding. “I’ll give you another one as long as you swear anything you learn stays between the two of you and you don’t do anything to compromise the rings and bracelets already in use.”

Both twins nodded and pulled out their wands. After swearing to Harry’s requirements, he reached into his satchel, pulled out a bracelet, and passed it over to them.

Harry glanced at Hermione and she nodded “OK guys now to the big one.” All three of the boys sat straighter and focused on Harry “We have already made some changes. But we are going to be making more. This year is going to be mainly focused on the school. We need to know, can we rely on you three to support us?”

The three of them sat looking at Harry for a few moments before George spoke up. “I can’t really speak for Neville but as long as you don’t go full world conquering Dark Lord on us Harry, I don’t see us having an issue.”

Neville nodded his head and jerked his thumb at George “What he said.”

Harry smiled in relief “OK, thank you guys and I swear I’m not going to go full-on Dark Lord or anything. We are going to be talking to several people over the next few days and then calling a meeting in a week or two where I will lay out some of my plans more fully. “

Neville glanced at the twins “We will be there Harry.” The twins nodded in agreement.

Harry slumped back in his seat “Thanks, guys. Now as much as I want to keep hanging with you, I need to talk to some others.”

The twins got up “Not a problem Harry. We need to go and talk to Lee anyway.”

Neville and the twins left and Harry let out a long sigh of relief. “OK, that’s three down and two to go.”

Luna sat up “Who do you need me to get next Harry?”

“Susan Bones and Daphne Greengrass. If you can get Tracey Davis and Hannah Abbott as well that would be great but they are not at the top of my list.” Harry replied.

Luna smiled and got up “Ok I’ll be back.” And then she was gone again.

“She's weird but I like her a lot.” Said Hermione “I understand Susan and Daphne but why Hannah and Tracey as well?”

“Hannah is the younger daughter of Heir Abbott. Her brother finished Hogwarts the year before we started. According to my information, her grandfather doats on her. I’m hoping to open a backdoor conduit right into the heart of the Progressive faction that avoids Dumbledore. Tracey is actually Daphne’s cousin. Her mother is the younger sister of Daphne’s mother. They were distant Selwyn’s before they married. Her father is a Muggleborn.”

Hermione nodded. The current lord Selwyn’s great-grandparents had had 6 boys. All 6 of those boys had had children, mostly boys so there were A LOT of what were known as distant Selwyn’s in the Spellbound world. It wasn’t for nothing that the Selwyn’s were known as the most dynastically secure house in Britain.

“Also, Hannah is Susan's best friend and Tracey is Daphne’s best friend I thought it best to make sure each had someone close they could talk to and trust.”

As Hermione nodded with a thoughtful look on her face the door opened and Luna came back in with Susan and Hannah. “Wow!” said Susan “Those are some great wards.”

Hermione smiled “I know, Harry did them. Please sit down we have some stuff to talk to you about.”

As the two girls moved to sit down Luna darted off again. Susan looked at Harry curiously “She will be right back. We have at least one hopefully two other guests joining us for this.”

Susan smiled nervously but Hannah looked slightly scared “errm Lord Potter…”

Harry held up a hand stopping her “Please Miss Abbott. No Titles here. You are more than welcome to keep calling me Harry.”

Hannah sagged in the chair and looked relieved. “Thanks, Harry” then she remembered herself “Oh you can call me Hannah as well.

Harry smiled at the nervous girl just as the door opened again. Luna came in with Daphne and Tracey. They stopped dead as they saw who else was in the compartment.

“Ladies,” Harry said snapping them out of whatever was going through their heads. “Please come in and sit down. We have much to talk about.”

What followed was a very similar conversation to the one he had had with Neville and the twins. Daphne had actually set the parchment containing her medical scan result on fire. All four girls just had what was now standard. A tongue-tied curse and a loyalty potion keyed to Dumbledore. All four eagerly took a piece of protection jewellery. Harry noted he was getting low. He needed to ask Narcissa for some more as fast as she could make it.

“OK, Potter” started Daphne

Harry stopped her “Daphne, can we stop with the whole surname thing, please? At least when we are in private.”

Daphne looked at him with a slightly tilted head. “OK, Harry. What do you want from us?”

Harry smiled in thanks “Well to be honest I just want your help and support when it’s needed. I have plans and I intend to change things for the better if I can. What your father, myself and Hermione have started in the Wizengamot is just the start. I intend to push things further. I’m going to be holding a meeting in a week or two for some like-minded people and would like you to attend. I’ll go through my plans there and let everyone ask questions and submit ideas.”

It was Susan who spoke next “And why do you think we might be likeminded individuals?”

“Several reasons actually. First, you persuaded your aunt to move to the centrists. Second, I know none of you here want to fight in another war. And don’t delude yourselves there's another war coming. And third...” Harry looked at Susan and Daphne a bit awkwardly. “As things currently stand the Wizengamot and the establishment wouldn’t look too kindly on your relationship.”

All four girls stared right at him. It was Daphne who spoke first “What relationship would that be then?”

Luna replied “Oh you and Susan of course. We think it’s wonderful that you have found each other.”

Hannah jumped in then “We don’t know what you're talking about. How dare you insin…”

She stopped then Susan put a hand on her arm. Her eyes had never left Harry’s “What gave us away?”

Hermione answered, “You were holding hands under the table at the will readings.”

Susan snorted and looked at Daphne “It’s ok Daph. They obviously know. And I don’t think they care.”

Harry jumped in “We don’t care. What you do with who is your business. You want to be together? Great. Congratulations. Let us know when the wedding is and we will be there.”

Daphne was staring at them as Luna and Hermione were nodding along to what Harry said. Eventually, she slumped back and sighed with her eyes closed. “I thought we were discreet. We are going to have to be more careful Suzie.”

Susan sighed. “I know babe. But I think we have some new friends and allies here.”

Daphne looked from her girlfriend to the three people sitting opposite them. “You're probably right there. Ok Harry I’m in enough to come to this meeting of yours. Just let me know when and where.”

The others agreed and after a few more minutes of small talk left.

Harry stretched and groaned. “How much longer until we get there?”

“About 4 hours.” replied Hermione “Are you going to go find him?”

Harry nodded “Yeah, I will. You going to stay here?”

Both girls nodded. Luna piped up “He’s in the next car, Harry. About three-quarters of the way back. He was asleep, alone in the compartment when I saw him last.”

He smiled at the girl “Thanks, Luna.” Harry pulled his cloak from his bag, opened the door and went out into the train. Time to talk to Remus Lupin.

Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Remus

Chapter 23

 

Remus

 

Friday 3 September 1993

 

Harry made his way through the train covered in the cloak. Thankfully they were far enough into the journey that most people had settled down and were quite happy to sit with their friends rather than run around the corridors. He passed a compartment containing a very disgruntled-looking Ron. Dean and Seamus were in there as well but they looked like they were trying to ignore him.

A couple of compartments up he saw Ginny sitting with her dorm mates. He was relieved to see she looked better. He frowned. She looked too good. This was a girl who looked like she hadn't a care in the world. However, she was three months removed from a major trauma. He was going to have to watch her, he decided.

Ducking around a couple of patrolling prefects, Harry arrived at the compartment he wanted. Looking in he saw Remus Lupin alone and asleep. He was better dressed than he had ever seen him and looked somewhat healthier even with it being just after the full moon. Harry opened the door and started setting wards. Once they were done, he turned around to find a very awake Remus Lupin with his wand pointed at the door.

Moving slowly away from the door and the point of his wand, Harry pulled off the cloak. Remus’s wand immediately moved to him but lowered before anything could be cast.

“I see you found the cloak,” Remus said with a small smile.

“Yep. Turns out Dumbledore had it. Claims dad left it with him for safekeeping.”

Remus frowned at that “That doesn’t make any sense. James was going into hiding. That cloak would have been a major help.”

Harry shrugged “Don’t look at me I agree with you. I doubt we will ever know the real reasons.”

Harry sat down opposite Remus and waited. Remus just stared at him for what felt like an eternity. Eventually, he spoke

“I know we spoke at the bank but I’m glad you came to find me. I’ve got a lot to tell you. You have no idea how sorry I am for not coming and finding you.”

Harry held up a hand stopping him “I’ve been hanging around with Andromeda. In fact, she’s now my legal guardian and next of kin. She told me everything.”

Remus smiled “Andromeda did, did she? Good. Honestly, I think she's the only one who looked for you the whole time. In the beginning, I was a mess.”

Harry nodded “Andi said, and I quote, Remus’s life had just collapsed and he crawled into a bottle for a couple of years.”

Remus grimaced and nodded his head. “Yeah, she’s right. I did. James, Lily, Peter, Alice, Cassie and Marly were dead and Sirius seemed to have done it. Mary ran away to America and Pandi was dealing with her own grief and looking after Luna. I got drunk and raged at the world. A few years later, Andi came looking for me. She managed to convince me to help her look for you but everything we tried got shot down. Dumbledore explicitly told me not to go looking for you as he had wards up to protect you from were…”

Remus’s face went bone white and his hand went to his mouth. Harry smiled gently at him “Don’t worry Moony. I know you a werewolf and I don’t give a fuck.”

“How?” he whispered.

“I’ve got enough of my parents' journals that it wasn’t hard to figure out. They never explicitly said you were a werewolf but there were enough clues that I figured it out.”

Remus was still pale “Harry you can’t tell anyone you know.”

Harry just smiled “As far as I’m concerned, you are Remus John Lupin, born March 10^th 1960. You were in Gryffindor with my parents and they loved you more than you wanted them to. you have a double mastery in Magiczoology and defensive spellcasting. But no one will hire you. Everyone knew about you and my dad and Sirius. Not everyone knew about you and my mom. How you would go to each other when your respective friend groups got too much. How you would just find somewhere quiet and read together or how you and her were each other’s first kiss.”

That last comment brought Remus up short. After a few seconds, he snorted and smiled. “Yeah, we were about your age. Thank Merlin we realised there was absolutely no chemistry there. James, Sirius and Peter were my greatest friends, but Lily was my island of calm in the storm. She figured out I was a werewolf by Christmas our first year.”

Remus had noticed how Harry’s face had darkened slightly when he listed off the fellow marauders. Harry looked at his hands before looking back up and speaking again “We need to talk about Sirius and Peter.”

Remus grimaced “Yeah that’s a mess.”

“Sirius is innocent.”

Remus got a stricken look on his face. It was obvious he didn’t know what to make of everything “I read what was said in the wizengamot. Are you sure?”

“Completely” replied Harry “he wasn’t the secret keeper. He was the decoy. They switched.”

Remus looked confused “Decoy? Decoy for who?” Then a look of sheer rage passed over his face and Harry could see gold flecks appearing in his green eyes. “That fucking Rat,” Remus whispered

Harry nodded “Yep and I don’t think he’s dead.”

“If I get my hands on him, he will wish he was dead,” Remus growled.

“And I’ll help you. But right now, the most important thing is to find Sirius. He’s going to be so messed up after Azkaban. Andi and Ted are on 24-hour alert to help him if we find him. Amelia Bones is about ready to drop all charges on him. Lord Greengrass told me in his last owl that she was looking into Barty Crouch’s actions at the end of the war. We just have to find him.”

Remus listened intently to Harry before nodding “Just tell me what you need. I’ve let him down badly it’s time to start making it right.”

“I’ll let you know what I need when I know it. I know where the map is. I’ll have it by this time tomorrow.”

Remus looked up in delight at that. “Excellent! I thought Flitch destroyed it.”

“Nope, the Weasley twins found it about 5 years ago and figured it out,” Harry said with a smile

“Good, when you get it, bring it to me. I’ll tell it who you are. It is programmed to recognise any children of the Marauders. Also, we will tell it about Peter’s betrayal. That will remove any access he has to it.”

Harry nodded. “Thanks, I will.” Harry took another deep breath “I need to talk to you about some important things now”

Remus sat forward “Go ahead, Harry. I’m all ears”

“You were at the will reading you heard what my parents wrote. Dumbledore ignored and suppressed their wishes and sent me to live with the Dursleys. If you knew my mother half as well as I think you did then you know all about Petunia.”

Remus’s eyes had gold flecks in them again. “I do indeed. What did they do to you?”

Instead of answering Harry reached into his bag and pulled out the original health report Andromeda had done on him nearly 2 months ago. Remus took it and read. Harry could sense the anger coming off him.  Then he seemed to still. He looked up “Is this right?”

Harry nodded “That’s the state I was in 2 months ago. Andromeda and the Goblins have removed all the potions, blocks and spells. Andromeda also has me on a massive potion regimen to repair as much of the physical damage as possible. I’ve already grown 4 inches this summer.”

“I’m going to kill Dumbledore.”

“No, you are not.” Remus looked up when Harry said those words “I’m going to bring Dumbledore down. I’ve already started. His power in the Wizengamot has already taken a hammering. I’m going to get him out of the school. And I doubt that the ICM will keep him on for much longer. I need you to keep playing along for the time being. Wait until I can bring him down completely.”

Remus sat for a few seconds before nodding “You’re thinking tactically. I’m thinking like a predator. Your right. Dumbledore is much too dangerous to go after like that.”

“Yes, he is.” Harry reached into his bag and pulled out a piece of parchment and a yellow crystal. “If you're ok with it I want to run a health scan on you. You saw what he did to me. I want to check he hasn’t done anything to you.”

Remus nodded “OK have at it”

Harry did the scan and looked at the paper. “Huh” he said “Well the lycanthropy shows up but you also have a strong loyalty potion to Dumbledore and a curse that I don’t recognise. What is neglectis te et quos amas?”

Remus’s eyes flared gold again and he pulled the parchment out of Harry's hands. “It’s a neglect curse. It translates to neglecting yourself and those you love. That fucking bastard.”

“I can try and remove it if you want?”

Remus looked up “Yes please”

Harry cast the cleansing spell and the familiar soft purple light fell over Remus. Once it was done and Remus opened his eyes and looked at Harry he made a very canine-sounding yelp, leapt across the carriage and enveloped Harry in a hug whilst sobbing about how sorry he was.

It took half an hour for Remus to pull himself together enough for them to start talking again.

“I was out of the country when it happened” He told Harry “Dumbledore had me talking to werewolf packs in Europe. Total waste of time. Those that wanted to follow Voldemort had already gone to him, the rest wanted anything to do with us or Voldemort. I had that figured out within 2 weeks but Dumbledore had me out there trying for nearly 6 months. It was over a week after… well after that I eventually heard. I got back to Britain just in time to hear about Alice and Frank. Of course, my first stop was Hogwarts to see Dumbledore. He gave me the usual speech. It’s a tragedy, Harry’s safe. Time to move on with our lives. After that, I went to the Three Broomsticks and got drunk and I basically stayed drunk for two years. After I managed to pull myself together, I went and got my masteries more as something to do than anything else.”

Harry nodded “I would bet he hit you with that hex at that meeting. He wanted you to stay out of the way and not look for me. I don’t think it worked completely though.”

“Why do you think that?”

“When I was 9, Andromeda came to you for help trying to find me. You helped her didn’t you.”

“Of course, I did.” Remus still looked a bit confused.

Harry smiled “I’ve done some research on werewolves. You all gain a pack mentality to a degree and Mom and Dad were part of your pack. So that made me part of your pack. That instinct was fighting through that curse.”

Now it was Remus’s turn to nod. “You know, I think your right. I put everything into finding you.”

“Something else you have missed in all this Remus. You knew my mom had a sister, didn’t you?”

“Petunia? Of course I knew. Even met her once. Did not like her at all.” Remus replied slightly confused.

“Well did it never occur to you to look for me with her?”

Remus sat there for several seconds with a look of astonishment on his face. that changed to rage again “That fucking bastard. I’m seriously going to kill him.”

Harry smiled humourlessly, “You will have to get in line behind Andromeda. She had the same thing done to her. We are not sure what it is, probably something to do with Legilimency, but he made it so that you didn’t forget about Petunia, you just never considered the possibility I would be there.”

Remus nodded “I know a couple of ways that effect could be achieved and both are well within Dumbledore’s capabilities.”

Harry smiled and opened his bag again. “I’ve got something for you.” He took out a gold bracelet “This bracelet has protections on it. It will tell you if you have a spell cast on you or if you pick up some food or drink with a potion in it. It also has rudimentary occlumency protection in it.”

Remus was studying the bracelet “I’m familiar with this sort of thing. This is excellent work. Who did it?”

“An ally. They need to remain hidden for now but I’ll introduce you eventually. I had this one specially commissioned for you. It will expand when you change on the full mood so it won’t break a bit like elastic.”

“Harry I can’t accept this.”

“Yes, you can and you will wear it. It’s as much for my protection as yours. I’ve also arranged with Andromeda. She will be providing you with Wolfbane every full moon for the rest of your life.”

Remus was sitting there open-mouthed “Harry that's too much. I can’t accept that.”

“Yes, you can,” Harry said again somewhat exasperated. “Do you really think James and Lily Potter would have left you without Wolfsbane? From what I know of my mother, she would have been brewing it herself and then had Dad and Sirius hold you down to pour it down your throat if needed.”

Remus sat there for several seconds then began laughing “your right she would have. I can just hear her now ‘Come now Remy, take your medicine like a good dog’ You are absolutely right she would have done that. OK, I accept. You can tell Andromeda not to bother whilst we are at school though. Dumbledore has got Snape brewing it for me.”

Harry had a serious look on his face now. “Remus, I want you to go back over that last sentence and consider it. Who do you think Dumbledore has brewing all those loyalty potions?”

Remus thought for a second and then grimaced “your right. Nothing that comes from that man can be completely trusted. And that’s a bit worrying as most potions used in the hospital wing are made by him.”

Harry smiled “It’s a good job I’m planning on getting him out of Hogwarts then isn’t it.”

Remus looked at Harry speculatively “What have you got planned, Harry?”

“Before I answer that I need to know. Are you with me Uncle Moony?”

Remus positively beamed at that name “You promise me you're not going to do anything to get everyone in trouble.”

“I’m not going dark. But I am going a bit Grey.”

Remus regarded Harry for a while before nodding “Grey I can handle. Dumbledore has pushed things too far light in recent years anyway. You can count on me just like your parents could count on me.”

“Thank you, Remus. You have no idea how good it feels to hear you say that. I’m going to be holding a meeting with some like-minded individuals in a week or two to go over things. I will keep you informed but I don’t want you there. I need you as a spy on the faculty for now. No one can know we are working together.”

Remus nodded “That sounds like good tactical thinking.”

Harry smiled “I need to know what the teachers think about everything that’s going on. I need to know who is going to cause a problem in regards to the removal of Dumbledore and Snape and if things go my way a complete overhaul of the school and the curriculum.”

Remus smiled and nodded “Not a problem. From what I know of the staff I don’t think you will have many problems there at all. Anything else?”

“Yes, Hagrid has been appointed Care of Magical Creatures professor. Now you and I both know he could be excellent at it. He knows so much. He just gets a bit…. Enthusiastic. You’re a magic zoologist. Talk to him and help temper his enthusiasm please.”

Remus shook his head remembering Hagrid fondly “Absolutely. You're right he could well thrive in that role. He will need some guidance though. Is that it?”

“One more thing, we have had years of rubbish DADA teachers. Do what you can but remember we are just kids. Based on last year it’s a good thing Lockhart is in St. Mungo’s. Honestly, he was useless. It’s a good job he never found a Boggart or he probably would have had the whole class standing in front of it showing everyone’s worst fears to the rest of the class. I mean can you imagine the carnage and trauma that could cause?”

As he spoke Harry watched Remus closely. He saw the thoughtfulness cross his face and then he started nodding.

“You are right Harry. That wouldn’t be fair or right for you kids.”

Harry smiled. Hopefully, he had made any possibility of a repeat of the Boggart lesson from last time around a distant possibility. It had led to an uptick in mean-spirited teasing and bullying the last time around and he didn’t want to see that again. He checked his watch “We have a couple of hours left before we get to school. How about we talk and get to know each other better? You were special to my parents. I want to know you.”

There were tears in Remus’s eyes as he sat back looking at the young man in front of him. He had dreamed of this opportunity and he wasn’t going to waste it. For the next 2 hours, they talked and laughed and cried together. Some of the stories Harry knew from the last time around but others he had never heard before. He was going like having his Uncle Moony around he decided. He was still undecided if he was going to introduce him to Tonks. He would probably need to talk to the girls on that one.

Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Welcome Back to Hogwarts

Notes:

this story has now had over 2000 kudos, 70,000 hits and nearly 700 bookmarks. I am utterly gobsmacked at the response. when i started writing i thought i would be lucky to get a couple of dozen readers. thank you all so much.

Chapter 24

 

Welcome Back to Hogwarts

 

Friday 3 September 1993

 

Harry said goodbye to Remus at the conductor's announcement that they were ten minutes from Hogsmeade. He threw the cloak over himself, removed the wards on the compartment and headed back to Hermione and Luna. There were a few more people in the corridor now so he had to be more careful. Arriving back at the still hidden door he pulled it open to find they had again been joined by Neville.

“Hi guys,” Harry said removing his cloak and grabbing his trunk.

“Oh, thank God you're back Harry. I was starting to get worried” replied Hermione

“Me and Remus were talking. Neville, I think you are going to like him he was good friends with your mom and dad.”

“Remus?” Neville asked slightly confused

“Remus Lupin. He’s the new DADA Professor and unlike our previous two, he’s actually competent.”

Neville snorted “Well that’s not hard. I’ll see what he’s like and talk to him then. Thanks, Harry.”

Hermione watched him as he pulled on his school robes “Is he with us?”

Harry smiled “Oh yes. He had a nasty curse on him that could only have come from Dumbledore. He’s not happy.”

Luna smiled “Good, I will have to talk to him. I do like speaking to other moon children.”

The other three looked at each other and shrugged. Hermione spoke up next. “OK, when we get out, we have to be quick and stick together. It’s 4 to a carriage so if we move fast, we can get one near the front and avoid Ron and most of the stares. Hopefully, we can be sat down in the great hall before anyone realises we are even there.”

Harry nodded “Good plan.” He could just see the lights of Hogsmeade approaching “OK the second the train stops we are moving. Hermione you kill the wards and everyone sticks together. You with us Neville?”

Neville smiled broadly “Potter and Longbottom have had each other's backs for 600 years. I’m not going to stop now.” Harry returned his smile and they clasped forearms like knights of old. Hermione rolled her eyes but she secretly thought it was adorable.

At that moment the train started to slow. Everyone grabbed their bags and got ready by the door. Neville was the largest so he was at the front with Harry and Luna in the middle and Hermione at the back ready to bring down the wards.

“OK Neville,” Harry said as the train drew into the station “Ron is in a compartment to the left so head right out of the door.”

“Right got you.” Replied Neville

As he said that the train stopped. At the same instant, Neville pulled open the door and Hermione killed the wards. They were halfway to the nearest door before anyone else around them had even moved. Neville pushed the carriage door open and they were on the platform in less than a minute. All around them, they could hear doors opening and people starting to flood onto the platform.

They made a beeline straight for the Thestral-drawn carriages and managed to get in the front one. Once the skeletal horse, attached to the limbers sensed there were 4 people in the carriage it started to move. As they left, they could hear Hagrid calling out for the first years and every so often they could hear Ron calling for Harry or Hermione.

As they passed through the gates to Hogwarts, Luna stuck her head out the door and looked back. “There are about 6 carriages with us”

Hermione nodded “Good we will wait for all of them to stop and offload and head in with the crowd. We are sure to get noticed but rather 6 carriage loads of people than 60.”

Everyone nodded. As the carriages stopped Neville opened the door and jumped out, lending Luna a hand to jump down. Once they were all out, they started to move towards the main doors. It was several seconds before Harry realised their group of 4 had increased. Looking around he saw the Gryffindor chasers, Angelina Johnson, Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell along with the Weasley twins and Lee Jordan moving to surround them as well.

“Hi guys,” said Harry with a smile.

“Hey,” replied Angelina “the idiots here” jerking her thumb at the twins who grinned manically “Thought you could probably use some help getting in.”

Hermione was beaming “We really could thanks.” They were at the top of the steps by now and a quick glance behind them showed the mass of carriages coming up the drive.

Katie chimed in at this point with a mischievous grin on her face “Don’t think any of us are going to be doing any of that bowing and scraping bullshit and none of us are ever going to call you ‘my Lord’.”

Harry grinned back “Katie, if any of you ever called me ‘my Lord’ I would rush you straight to the hospital wing for a full examination.”

The others laughed as they made their way across the hall to the table, Luna peeling off and going to sit at Ravenclaw. Being the first into the hall they were watched by the teachers. Most were looking at the group curiously, Snape was outdoing himself today with a look of pure loathing. Dumbledore was sat in his chair with his fingers steepled. The only part of him that was moving was his eyes which were focused on Harry.

The tables filled up quickly, with a lot of students taking their time to sit down as they craned their necks to get a look at Harry and Hermione. He caught a glimpse of Draco Malfoy heading to his seat and other than a quick glance in his direction he seemed to be doing everything possible to avoid looking at them.

They didn’t realise it but a lot of their classmates had collected around the group. It was only when he heard a familiar voice that Harry had picked up on what was going on.

“OY! There you are! Why have you been avoiding me?” This, from Ron, was shouted which caused more people to turn and look in their direction.

Harry took a deep breath and looked up into his face “We are not avoiding you we are ignoring you. The letters you sent us were rude, obnoxious and insulting. Why would we want to hang out with someone who would send something like that to people who are supposed to be his friends?”

Ron had gone beet red as Harry had spoken. The fact that everyone around Harry and Hermione was staring at him with hostile looks didn’t make it better. He was saved by Percy who took his brother by the arm and led him further down the table. He gave a respectful nod to both Harry and Hermione before he left. Harry glanced up the table and saw Ginny watching him. She was sitting with her dormmates. She gave him a small smile and he returned it.

At that moment Professor McGonagall walked in from a side door carrying the sorting hat on its stool. She placed it on the floor in front of the staff table.

“Welcome back everyone, we will now have the sorting.”

She swept down the aisle between Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw and opened the main doors. A few minutes later she returned leading a group of terrified-looking first years. Harry frowned at the small group

“Hermione,” he whispered, “there's only about twenty kids there.”

Hermione had been counting “twenty-three. Which makes sense. The war didn’t end until November 1981.” She glanced at Harry’s pained expression “Sorry. Our year and Luna’s year were the smallest years in a long time. Class size had been decreasing for a decade before we got here due to deaths, families fleeing and the fact people didn’t want to have children during a blood war. These are the last kids born during the war and in the months after it. I’d be willing to be a lot of these kids have birthdays in July and August. This is the start of the post-war baby boom. Next year's class will be much bigger.”

“She’s right,” said Alicia Spinnet from across the table “My mom's a midwife at St. Mungo’s, she told me pretty much the same thing last week. She thinks next year's class will be twice the size.”

They sat and listened to the sorting hat as it spoke about inter-house unity and combining and respecting different points of view. Harry had a sneaking suspicion that the hat had an inkling about what was going on.

The sorting happened fairly quickly and Professor McGonagall took the hat away, Professor Dumbledore stood. He gave the room a beaming smile that didn’t quite feel natural to Harry.

“Welcome!” said Dumbledore, the candlelight shimmering on his beard “Welcome to another year at Hogwarts! I have a couple of things to say to you all before your minds become befuddled by our excellent feast. Firstly, Professor Lupin is joining us this year to fill the post of Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher.”

There was some scattered applause. Then Harry noticed Snape “Look at Snape” he whispered to Hermione

Snape was staring along the staff table at Remus in what could only be considered loathing. As Harry looked around, he realised he wasn’t the only one to notice.

“As to our second new appointment,” Dumbledore continued “Well I’m sorry to tell you that Professor Kettleburn, our Care of Magical Creatures teacher, retired at the end of last year in order to enjoy more time with his remaining limbs. However, I’m delighted to say that his place will be filled by none other than Rubeus Hagrid, who has agreed to take on this teaching job in addition to his gamekeeping duties.”

There was a stunned silence for a second before there was tumultuous applause from the hall. Harry could see Hagrid wiping his eyes with the tablecloth. Dumbledore wasn’t finished though.

“And our third bit of news, it has been decided that it is time to replace Professor Binns as the History of Magic teacher. He will continue until a suitable replacement is found. I hope to have a new teacher in place by the new year.”

As he said this his eyes fixed on Harry and Hermione. The fact that there was jubilant cheering going on around the hall seemed to escape him.

When things eventually quietened down Dumbledore started the feast. Harry and Hermione started picking up food carefully. Nothing was triggering their protection jewellery. So, they tucked in. Hermione leaned into Harry to whisper “I’m surprised there’s nothing in the food. I thought this would be a perfect time for him to redose everyone.”

Harry nodded and swallowed a mouthful of steak “Me too. But maybe this is too obvious. I would bet it ends up in breakfast in the next day or two.”

As they ate and talked with the people around them, Harry got nervous. The next stage in his plan was coming up and he didn’t know how it would be taken. As the last remains of dinner disappeared Dumbledore got up to dismiss them. But before he could Harry stood and addressed the headmaster

“Excuse me, Headmaster.” The room went quiet and everyone looked at Harry “I know it’s unusual but before we head up to bed I was wondering if I could speak to the school.”

Dumbledore stood and stared at Harry for nearly a minute before eventually replying “If you must Lord Potter, but please make it quick.”

“Thank you, Headmaster,” Harry carried on talking as he made his way to the front of the hall. “And that’s one of the things I wanted to talk about. Yes, technically I’m now a Lord and Hermione’s now a Lady but we don’t want to be treated any differently. As some friends of mine said earlier. They won’t be bowing and scraping before us and I don’t expect that from them or anyone else. I’m still just Harry.”

There was whispering and a small ripple of laughter from around the room. Harry glanced at the Slytherin table and saw Malfoy resolutely looking in the other direction.

“The second thing I have to say is this. As you all know last year the school was terrorised by the beast of Slytherin. Now the beast turned out to be a Basilisk that was living in the Chamber of Secrets” The whole school was silent now, even Malfoy was looking at him in shock. Harry glanced over his shoulder and saw that the teachers weren’t in much better shape. He reached into his robes and pulled out an envelope.

“Now no one has to be worried about it as it is now very dead. And, under the Magical Creatures Act of 1879, I, as the one who killed it claim possession of its carcass.” Harry turned to Dumbledore who was staring at him in shock “This is a letter from my Solicitors informing you that a reclamation team will be arriving next Saturday, the 11^th to break down the carcass for sale. You as the senior authority figure on these private premises are required by said act to allow my team access.”

Harry had been holding the letter out to Dumbledore but he didn’t seem to see it. Professor McGonagall who was sitting next to Dumbledore and seemed to have regained her composure took the letter and read it. She looked up and gave him a slight smile. “Well, Mr. Potter, everything here seems to be in order. You can tell your team that they can start at 9 a.m.”

Dumbledore was staring at McGonagall now.

“Thank you, professor. There's one more thing if I may.” She nodded “I would like to invite Mr Filtch, Hermione Granger, Colin Creevey, Justin Finch-Fletchley, Penelope Clearwater, Ginny Weasley and Sir Nicholas to accompany us if they wish. They all underwent a traumatic event because of this animal and they may find a degree of closure by seeing it dead. I would also like to invite the headmaster and the heads of house along with two volunteers from each house to come and witness the beast.”

There was more silence around the Hall before Justin stood up from the Hufflepuff table “Harry thank you for your offer and I believe I will accept your invitation. I don’t know if it will do me any good but I would like to see the Basilisk.”

There was a mumbling of agreement from around the hall. Harry turned and spoke to Professors McGonagall and Flitwick. “I know this came as a surprise but would you mind organising this? I’m trying to keep numbers to a minimum but I felt this was a necessary step to healing the school.”

Flitwick nodded “You may well be right Mr. Potter. We will organise things and be ready for 9 a.m. next Saturday.”

“Thank you, Professor, I’m done now so…” All three turned to look at Dumbledore who was still staring at Harry as if he had grown three heads. McGonagall leaned over to whisper to him and Harry smiled at him and headed back to his table. Dumbledore seemed to pull himself together enough to dismiss the hall and everyone got up and headed out to their Houses.

Luna found her way over to them when they were halfway up the grand staircase “That went very well, Harry.”

“Thanks, Luna. Dumbledore didn’t seem happy though.”

“I don’t think anything you say would make Dumbledore happy at this moment.”

As she said this Colin Creevey ambled up beside them “I’m going down there with you Harry.”

Harry smiled “Excellent Colin, make sure you bring your camera and plenty of film. If you play your cards right those pictures could end up in the Prophet.”

Colin’s face lit up at that. “You really think so?!” when everyone around him nodded he just beamed and ran off.

“I’ve got to send Ted a confirmation letter tomorrow. I’m going to ask him to come as well and see if he can find a journalist. This will be a massive story.”

Hermione nodded her agreement. “Anything to keep Dumbledore in line. How long do you think it will be before we see Goblins up here?”

“No clue, but if Neville’s Gran is on it then I doubt they will dawdle.”

They got to the 5^th floor and Luna peeled off with the other Ravenclaws. The Gryffindors carried on up and found a steady stream already heading in through the open portrait hole.

“Did anyone get the password?” asked Hermione loudly

“Fortuna Major” replied one of the twins, “Percy told me downstairs”

As they entered the common room they came to a halt. It seemed everyone in the house had waited in the common room and was now staring at them.

“Erm, hi guys” said Harry with a little wave “Look it’s late and the new first years are going to be here in a minute. I’m guessing a number of you have questions and I’ll be happy to answer any I can over the weekend. How’s that sound?”

There was a general murmuring of agreement and people started to drift up towards their dorms. Harry and Neville wished Hermione a good night and headed up to their dorm. They hadn’t seen Ron since they left the hall so they pushed the door open carefully and were relieved to see the room was empty

“We can’t avoid him forever Harry,” Neville said to him as they moved towards their beds.

“I know Neville,” as he said that the door banged open and both boys jumped and span around as Dean and Seamus came in.

“Thought we would find you up here.” Seamus said, “You're trying to avoid Ron?”

“Yeah,” said Harry “both of us and Hermione got rather unpleasant letters from him last week.”

Dean gestured to himself and Seamus “Same here. Nothing but a massive rant about you. I gave up reading it after the first paragraph.

Seamus snorted “You made it through the first paragraph?” the four boys laughed.

“Anyway,” said Dean “I need to thank you. When everything came out about Hermione actually being a squib-born Half-blood, I went to Gringotts as well. Found out all about my dad. Turns out he was a true muggleborn Mage. He was killed in an attack in Diagon Alley about 6 months before the war ended. Mom never knew she just thought he ran out on us.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry Dean,” Harry said

“Thanks. It’s okay though. My step dads a good bloke. Turns out my dad didn’t make a will but he had a vault. As his son I get everything. It’s not much, a couple of thousand Galleons, some books and some mementoes but it’s all a help and looking through it and hearing about what happened gave me and mum some closure. We now know he didn’t just up and leave.”

“No one at the ministry ever contacted you to tell you what had happened?” asked Neville.

“Nope and to tell you the truth I’m a little bit peeved about that. They didn’t even have to tell us the truth. Just say he died in an accident or something. Not leave us with no information for 12 years.”

“If you want, I can put you in touch with my solicitor. He might be able to tell you if there's anything you can do about that.” Harry offered.

Dean looked thoughtful for a moment “Thanks, Harry. I might take you up on that. Need to talk to mom first though.”

Harry was just about to answer when the door slammed open and Ron stalked in. He made a beeline to Harry and started shouting

“What the hell do you think you were doing becoming a Lord without telling me? I’m supposed to be your best mate.”

“Petrificus Totalus!”

Ron's rant was stopped mid-sentence as his arms and legs snapped to his side and he topped over backwards. The other boys in the room looked at Neville, still standing there with his wand pointed at Ron. “Help me put him on his bed,” Neville said

The other boys were too stunned to argue. Each taking a limb they lifted Ron up and rather unceremoniously dumped him on his bed. Neville addressed the petrified boy.

“You will unfreeze by the morning when we can have a civilised conversation. In the meantime, this is a wonderful way to collect your thoughts.”

With that, Neville waved his wand and the curtains around Ron’s bed closed. Harry was beaming at Neville, while Dean and Seamus were staring at him like they were seeing him for the first time. Neville just smiled “New wand” he said holding it up.

All 4 boys dissolved into peals of laughter. When they all calmed down, they said their goodnights and went to bed. Behind the curtains, Ron‘s eyes were the only thing moving. Try as he might he didn’t understand what had just happened.

Chapter 25: Chapter 25 : Rats

Chapter 25

 

Rats

 

Saturday 4 September 1993

 

Harry woke late the next morning. Pulling aside the curtains he saw that all the other beds were empty. Grabbing his wash bag, he made his way into the bathroom. Neville was in there brushing his teeth at a sink.

“Morning Harry.” Said Neville after he swilled his mouth out.

“Morning Neville” Harry replied shedding his clothes and getting into the shower. “No sign of Ron?”

“Nope, he was gone when I woke up. Guess he didn’t want that conversation. Are you going to be long? They are only serving breakfast for another 45 minutes.”

“Yeah, I know. Don’t wait for me. Go eat I’ll follow you as quickly as I can.”

“Ok, I’ll see you down there.”

As Neville left Harry rushed his way through his morning routine. He was washed and dressed in less than ten minutes. He made his way down to the Common room. It was nearly empty but Hermione was sitting in a corner talking to Fred and George.

“Harry!” one of the twins called. Harry thought it was George but he wasn’t sure. “Come join us.”

“Hi guys, what's up?”

The other twin (Fred?) reached into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of parchment that Harry immediately recognised. “I didn’t get to give you this last night.”

“Oh great.” Said Harry beaming. He tucked the map into his own pocket “I’m famished. You going down to breakfast?”

The four of them made their way down to breakfast and Harry told them all about what had happened the previous night with Ron. Hermione was mortified but the twins found it hilarious. Entering the great hall, they saw Ron sitting alone at the end of the half-empty Gryffindor table. He must have seen them come in but he seemed to be sulking and ignoring them. Neville was sitting with Luna and Ginny at the other end of the table and they went to join them.

Again, Harry and Hermione checked all the food and found no sign of potions. Glancing up at the head table he saw that only Remus and Professor Sprout were up there. Harry hurried his way through his breakfast earning him a scolding from Hermione to eat slower. Once he was finished, he went up to the head table to see Remus.

“Ah Harry,” said Remus, looking up from his copy of the Daily Prophet. “How are you this morning?”

“I’m good thank you, Professor,” said Harry with a smile and a wink. They both knew they had to keep things formal in public. “I just wanted to show you this.”

Harry pulled out the Map and Remus’s eyes lit up “I haven’t seen this in years” he breathed running his hand over the parchment. Pulling out his wand he muttered quietly “I solemnly swear I’m up to no good.” As they both watched lines started to draw themselves over the page. With dots showing up along with name tags. Harry glimpsed Dumbledore in his office with McGonagall and Snape. With his wand still on the parchment, Remus kept talking

“Mr Moony greats his fellow Marauders”

As Harry watched as a section of the parchment blanked and words started to be written across it.

Mr Padfoot welcomes Mr Moony and wonders what his hairy ass has been doing all these years.

Mr Prongs also welcomes Mr Moony and wonders what excuse he can come up with now.

Mr Wormtail also welcomes Mr Moony and he hopes he’s been causing trouble.

Remus’s eyes flared gold at the sight of Wormtail's name. but he kept his cool “I come before you with two objectives. The first to introduce the son of Prongs to the Marauders. Harry James Potter who shall henceforth be known as Prongslet on these pages.”

Mr Prongs welcomes his son and Heir to the honoured ranks of the Marauders and hopes he can exceed his father's record for causing laughter and chaos in these halls.

Mr Padfoot welcomes Prongslet to the honoured ranks of the Marauders and wonders if he has green eyes.

Mr Wormtail also welcomes Prongslet to the honoured ranks of the Marauders and wishes him the best of luck if his mother is who we think she is.

Harry and Remus both stood staring at the writing. “We programmed rudimentary personalities into the map. As I’m the one using it mine is suppressed. Now to expel Wormtail.” Remus took a deep breath and squared his shoulders. “I, Mr Moony hereby declare Wormtail as traitor and enemy. He betrayed his brothers and fellow Marauders and is banished forever more from the ranks of the Marauders.”

As Harry watched the writing from Wormtail turned red and disappeared.

Mr Prongs is saddened to hear about how one he called his brother has fallen.

Mr Padfoot is also saddened but is grateful to Messer’s Moony and Prongslet for ridding us of that traitor.

Harry was staring at the writing when he felt Remus stiffen. Glancing up he saw Remus staring at the map and that his eyes were now almost completely golden. Harry looked back down at the map and saw almost immediately what had got Remus’s attention. There in the diagram of the great hall was a name that was flashing back and forth between red and black. a name that was also on top of Ron Weasley. Peter Pettigrew.

Harry snapped his head up and opened his mouth to speak but Remus was already staring at Ron. At that moment Ron raised some food up to his top pocket. A rat's head was poking out. before Harry could stop him, Remus was out of his seat and around the table and heading for Ron.

“PETTIGREW!” shouted Remus.

The hall had emptied out somewhat but there were still about 50 people there. As one, every eye turned to look at their new DADA teacher. Ron jumped up from his seat at the sight of the man coming towards him with his wand out. The rat gave a loud squeak and clawed its way out of Ron's pocket, up onto his shoulder and down his back. Before anyone could stop it, the rat was under the tables and heading for the main doors. Remus with the unerring steadiness of a hunter and trained duellist watched it until he got a clean shot and shouted “Reparifargo!”

A bolt of blue light shot from Remus’s wand and hit the rat just as it disappeared under the Hufflepuff table. There was screaming from the group of 5^th and 6th-year Hufflepuff girls who were finishing their breakfast on the other side of the table as the rat rapidly increased in size and became a short fat man with rodent-like features. He was stuck between the bench and the floor and desperately trying to get free.

Remus strode up to him and their eyes met “Hello Peter,” said Remus in a voice full of loathing. “Stupify!” a bolt of red light flew from Remus’s wand and Peter stopped struggling. “Incarcerous” said Lupin and ropes erupted from his wand and tied the unconscious man up.

Harry could only look on as all his plans crumbled around him. Hermione had been right, letting Wormtail stay free and rejoin his master had been needlessly complicated and dangerous but Harry couldn’t think of another way to get Voldemort back into a body. Professor Sprout was advancing on the scene of Remus and Wormtail with her wand out. Students were running out of the door. The Weasleys were all staring at the man lying on the floor. The implications hadn’t made their way through their shock yet. Hermione and Luna were looking from Wormtail to Harry.

As Harry watched, Professor Flitwick came running into the hall followed by Professor Sinestra. Both had their wands out and both were openly gaping at the man they thought was dead. A couple of minutes later Professor Dumbledore hurried in followed closely by Professors McGonagall and Snape. They had all stopped dead.

This situation was what Harry wanted but not what he needed. But it was the situation he had been lumbered with. Pulling himself together he walked down the aisle and stood next to Remus. As he looked down at the bound unconscious man, he saw his sleeves had become extremely tatty and frayed. This had left his forearm exposed and on that arm was the unmistakable Dark Mark.

“Is that who I think it is?” he asked Lupin. The werewolf just nodded never taking his eyes off his former friend. “Well, don’t you think someone had better contact Director Bones?”

This seemed to snap McGonagall and Flitwick at least out of their shock. “Quite right Mr Potter.” Said Flitwick “I’ll go summon her immediately.”

Harry looked up and met the eyes of Albus Dumbledore. Harry got the feeling they were both thinking the same thing. What am I going to do now?”

Later that day Harry was sat in an abandoned classroom on the sixth floor. He needed space and time to think. He had remained in the Great Hall and had watched as Amelia Bones and a team of Aurors had arrived. Searching Wormtail they found two wands. One Remus had identified as Wormtail's own and the other, Dumbledore had reluctantly said could be Voldemort’s.

Amelia was about to check the wand for the last few spells cast to try and confirm that when Harry had spoken up and told her he would rather she not do that in front of him. She had looked at him with a puzzled look for a few seconds before the horror of what she was about to do passed over her face. She apologised profusely and sent the wand back to Auror HQ in the custody of Kingsley Shacklebolt and instructions not to let anyone near it.

After giving a statement and watching as all the Weasleys were taken away Harry had hurried off and hidden in this classroom.

He was just realising he didn’t know what he was doing when the door abruptly opened and Luna’s head poked around it. Her face lit up when she saw him and she called behind her “Found him!” she half-walked and half-skipped across the room and slapped him gently on the arm “Found you. Tag your it!”

Harry couldn’t help laughing at such an innocent gesture. Hermione came hurrying into the room at that point. Her face was a mask of worry.

“Harry Potter! How dare you run off and frighten us like that!”

“Sorry guys, I needed some time and space to think.”

Hermione folded her arms and glared at him “And how is that working out for you?”

Harry shrugged “Not well. What’s happening out there?”

Luna answered him “Well everyone knows that it’s Pettigrew. Those who don’t know who he is were informed fairly quickly who he is. Ginny and her brothers have all been taken to the ministry. Fred had recovered enough to connect the dots that he was hiding in their house and proceeded to blurt it out. Ron threw up all over the Great Hall and Ginny looked like she was having trouble not imitating him. I overheard Percy saying that their parents would meet them there.”

“Is Remus in trouble?” Harry asked

“We don’t think so,” replied Hermione. “He went with the Aurors but he wasn’t in handcuffs or anything and they seemed to be on friendly terms. I would guess they are just going to be questioning him about what happened.” She bit her lower lip “How are you, Harry?”

Harry took a deep breath “Conflicted. On the one hand that’s the man who betrayed my parent. That’s the man who helped Voldemort in the previous go around. That’s the man who caused so much death and destruction. So, part of me is glad he’s been caught. Unfortunately, my plans all relied on him escaping to help Voldemort. That won't happen now.”

Hermione sighed “I know I shouldn’t but I’m going to. I told you so.” Harry gave her an annoyed look. “Don’t look at me like that Harry Potter. You know I’m right. You have changed too much to have things carry on as they did before.”

“He has another servant who will assist him. He will regain his body and you will face him.” Harry and Hermione spun to face Luna who was sitting on an old desk staring into space. She blinked and shook her head. Turning to face them she smiled “I haven’t had an episode like that in a while”

Hermione was gaping at her “Luna, was that... did you… was that a prophecy?”

Luna shook her head “Oh no, I don’t do prophecies.” She sat there and thought for a while “The best way I can describe it is it’s like roads or rivers or maybe both, they are all flowing and coming together and flowing apart each is a different possibility. Sometimes I get a feeling as to where they are heading. And sometimes I get a glimpse of where they are going. Just occasionally every road, river and stream come together as a fixed point. Somewhere where things have to happen. Voldemort coming to Godric’s Hollow was one. You and him meeting again and doing battle is another.”

Hermione and Harry were gaping at the small blonde. Hermione spoke first “I think I’ve heard about some Muggle theories that talk like this. Are you telling us you can see these streams, for lack of a better word, all the time?”

“Oh no, that would probably have driven me insane years ago. Just every so often I see things.” She looked at Harry “You have a question, Harry.” It was a statement.

Harry took a second to steady himself. “Were my parents always going to die that night?”

“Oh no, the only thing certain that night was Voldemort was going to go looking for you in Godric’s Hollow. Once he arrived any number of different possibilities branched off. Just like what's going to happen when you meet him. I can’t currently see much past that point. But I get the feeling that you could die, he could die, you both could die or live. Honestly, the possibilities are endless.”

Hermione had wrapped her arm around Harry as they listened to Luna speak. “Do you know when?” she asked

“No,” replied Luna “that keeps changing. I think the reason I saw what I did just now was because Wormtail has now been captured. A large number of streams came to an end and others branched out to fill the gaps. The future changed dramatically once he was captured. Whether for better or worse is yet to be seen.”

Harry swallowed nervously “Do you have any advice to help me gain a favourable outcome?”

Luna sat staring at them for what felt like an eternity “Carry on doing what you are doing. You have done well so far. We will help you. Don’t be afraid of making mistakes. You are going to make them. Everyone does. But if you try and second guess every move you make you will drive yourself crazy.”

Harry stared down at his clenched hands for nearly a minute before looking back up at Luna and Hermione “Thank you Luna, and Thank you, Hermione. I don’t know what I would do without you here to help me.”

Hermione pulled him closer and Luna walked up and tried to wrap her arms around the both of them. They must have looked quite the sight.

Eventually, they broke apart and the girls stood looking at Harry. “Ok,” said Hermione “what’s next?”

Harry took another deep breath and started talking “First I need to send some owls. I still need to get things organised for the chamber in a week's time. Next, we need to pick a day to have our little meeting with those we have approached. The question I have is do we approach anyone else now or do we wait?”

Hermione was quick to answer “The Gryffindor chasers, they were with us when we needed them. I would also suggest Sally-Anne and Sophie.”

Harry nodded “I agree about the chasers. Why Sally-Anne and Sophie?” Sally-Anne Perks and Sophie Roper were the two quieter girls in the current third-year Gryffindor Girls' dorm. They often got overshadowed by Hermione, Lavender and Parvati. Harry quite liked them though. Sophie often had interesting points of view on things and Sally-Anne had a wicked sense of humour that Harry appreciated.

“Well, we were talking last night. From a political standpoint, Lavender and Parvati would be better. Both are Purebloods and whilst neither of their families has a seat on the Wizengamot, Lavender's mother is a journalist and you know about Lord Patil. The problem with those two is they can’t keep their mouths shut to save their lives. Also, anything we can get from Parvati we can get from Padma, who we should also talk to. Sally-Anne told us last night she took an inheritance test a few days ago and is a true Muggleborn. Sophie did the same, she’s half-blood, her dad's a true Muggleborn and her mom's a very distant Selwyn. They are quite happy to distance themselves from that part of the family.”

“OK,” said Harry slightly exasperated “I understand that but why invite them?”

“Because we need people and they are good choices.” Answered Hermione “I also think we should invite Dean. Not sure about Seamus though.”

Harry nodded at that “Yes to Dean and Seamus. They both helped last night with Ron. They could be really helpful. I also agree that we should approach Padma. We need more access into Ravenclaw than just you Luna.”

Luna smiled “Oh that’s fine and I agree Padma would make a good recruit. If you invite Padma, you should invite Lisa Turpin as well.”

Harry looked at Hermione “I don’t really know Lisa?”

“I've done a few things with her. She is nice. Very bright. Her mom works in the ministry somewhere. Luna is right though. Padma and Lisa basically come as a set.”

Harry nodded again; “OK I’ll start approaching the people we have spoken about. See how that goes. We also need to figure out how to lay our hands on Sirius.”

“I’ve been thinking about that.” Hermione said, “If he’s up here then he’s either in the forest or somewhere around Hogsmeade.” Harry nodded in agreement. “Then how about we ask Remus and Hagrid to go hunting for him? They are both experienced hunters and Remus was one of his best friends. They should be able to find him.”

Harry thought for a few seconds before looking at Hermione “That’s a great idea. If Remus is back tomorrow, I’ll speak to them both.”

“Ok,” said Hermione “Now that’s all settled let's go up to the common room. There are a lot of people up there who want to ask you some questions. Luna, I’m sorry we can’t invite you…”

“Oh, that’s quite alright,” said Luna with a smile “I have some things I need to do anyway.”

And with that, the three of them left the room talking about all the things they had to do

Notes:

I've had a few comments in previous chapters about how everything has gone right for Harry and Co. And these comments are correct. things mainly went right because Harry knew what was likely to happen from the last go around. we are now 4 months down the line with so many changes the world barely resembles what Harry knew and things are going to start to go wrong. This chapter contains the first of those things.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Aftermath

Chapter 26

 

Aftermath

 

Sunday 5 September 1993

 

Sunday Prophet

 

PETER PETTIGREW ALIVE!

ILLEGAL UNREGISTERED ANIMAGUS FOUND AT HOGWARTS

WAND THOUGHT TO BELONG TO HE-WHO-MUST-NOT-BE-NAMED FOUND IN HIS POSSESSION

 

Monday 6 September 1993

 

Daily Prophet

 

PETTIGREW CHARGED WITH POTTER’S DEATH

SIRIUS BLACK INNOCENT!

DMLE AGAIN URGES BLACK TO CONTACT THEM

 

Tuesday 7 September 1993

 

Daily Prophet

 

MINISTER SAYS NO STONE LEFT UNTURNED IN FINDING OUT WHAT HAPPENED

BARTIMUS CROUCH SUSPENDED PENDING INVESTIGATION

WEASLEY FAMILY DEMANDING ANSWERS

 

Wednesday 8 September 1993

 

The first two days had been a bit of a whirlwind for the students at Hogwarts. Sirius had been declared innocent; however, the ministry needed him to complete the paperwork. Harry had spoken to Remus when he had got back from the ministry and suggested that he and Hagrid should try looking for him. Remus had readily agreed and they were planning to start looking in the next day or so.

Harry and Hermione had spent the majority of Sunday answering questions from other students. He hoped that they would be left alone now for the most part as he couldn’t think of anything else anyone could ask him.

The Weasleys were demanding answers. It had been determined fairly quickly that none of them had been physically touched by Pettigrew but the fact a grown man was hiding in their house for over a decade had hit them hard. An investigation of the house found nothing obvious there but as a rat and a beloved family pet, Pettigrew had the run of the place. What had interested the Aurors looking around the Burrow were some of the potion ingredients that Molly Weasley had. George had told Harry that she had had to answer some very awkward questions.

Classes were going well. Hagrid had obviously been listening to Remus and gave a very interesting lesson on Hippogriffs. He and Hermione had managed to position themselves in such a way as to prevent Malfoy from getting hurt this time round. Arithmancy and Runes were both looking like they would be interesting as well. Classes were so much more enjoyable now he didn’t have a fogged-up mind.

Hermione had realised that by being a bit more reserved in class she was actually learning more. She was no longer focusing on the present but thinking about the implications more. Neville was a revelation. With his new wand, he had gone from being one of the last to pick up a new spell to one of the first. The only class they were still having issues with was Potions. Snape seemed to have decided to go the extra mile this year. His behaviour in their first lesson had quickly confirmed to Harry that they needed to remove him from the school as fast as possible.

Defence had quickly become everyone's favourite subject. Remus was knowledgeable, engaging and had a way to make the lessons seem fun. His first lesson was again on Boggarts but instead of having the class face a real Boggart, he used dummies dressed up in funny costumes to teach them all the reddikulus spell. Although some of the class grumbled about not using it on a real Boggart, Hermione made the point that she didn’t want the whole class to know about her worst fears. This put everyone in a more thoughtful mood and the grumbling stopped.

No one knew what was going on with Ron. He had basically stopped talking to everyone. He would sit in the corner of the common room and just glare at everyone. Harry was sure he was up to something. Ron wasn’t stupid. He was actually a superior strategist as shown by his chess ability. The problem was he was lazy, resentful of his brothers and coddled by his mother. All they could do for now was wait and see what he did.

Luna had told Harry that the bullying in Ravenclaw had mostly stopped. Flitwick had come down hard at the end of last year when he found out about it. No one had ever seen the jovial little teacher that angry. He had even stripped one of the prefects of her badge when he found out she was one of the ringleaders. It had widely been thought that one of the Ravenclaws would be Head Girl this year but that had gone to a Hufflepuff seventh year and most people saw it as a punishment for the more senior students in the house not stepping in and doing something. Now people mostly left Luna alone. She didn’t mind though as she was spending more and more time with Harry and Hermione when she wasn’t in class.

Harry and Hermione had just finished Transfiguration with the rest of the Gryffindor’s and the Ravenclaw’s. Everyone was hurrying to pack up and get to lunch but Harry needed to speak to Professor McGonagall about a letter he had received that morning.

Picking up his bag he walked to the front of the class where the transfiguration professor was gathering her papers. Hermione hung back near the classroom door.

“Excuse me, professor.”

She looked up and stared at him over her glasses “Yes, Mr Potter?”

Harry pulled a letter out of his bag “I received this letter this morning from my Account Manager at Gringotts he has requested an in-person meeting with him as soon as possible.”

McGonagall looked at the letter and back to Harry “Mr Potter, you have requested to be treated just like any other student in this school. This is something I commend you for and I am enthusiastically embracing. You cannot however be treated like any other student if you go haring off to Gringotts constantly.”

Harry had the decency to look embarrassed “I know Professor and I have people on the outside who are dealing with my finances. I’m sure you have noticed the large number of letters and parcels I’m sending and receiving. All my people know I am to only be disturbed here if it’s important. If Ragnok has requested an appointment with me then it must be important.”

McGonagall stared at him for a few more seconds before sighing. “Ok, Mr Potter you may go tomorrow after dinner. Make sure you eat early and return before curfew. I expect you to inform me immediately on your return. You may use the floo in my office.”

“Thank you so much, Professor. I promise I won't make a habit of this.” He looked a bit sheepish as he continued “However, both Hermione and myself are required at the Mabon session of the Wizengamot on the 24^th. Normally we would just appoint a proxy but this session will include a trial…” Harry tailed off.

McGonagall sighed again “Oh yes, Professors Lupin and Sprout have already been informed they will need to attend as witnesses. You may attend. I’ll inform your teachers and you will have to make up any work you miss. I suppose I had better also talk with Mr Towers about it as well…”

Harry winced internally. Jason Towers was a seventh-year Ravenclaw. He had inherited the Title and responsibilities as head of the Ancient House of Towers this past Saturday when his father had suddenly and unexpectedly died. This was the time to be formal Harry decided “When you speak to Lord Towers, please inform him that although House Towers has traditionally been a Conservative house. Lady Dagworth-Granger and myself will do anything we can to assist him.”

Harry thought she saw a hint of pride in her eyes as she replied “I will of course pass on your offer Lord Potter.”

“Thank you, Professor. Now we will leave you in peace”

Harry and Hermione left the room hurrying to the Great Hall “I need to send some letters.” Harry said quietly. “If I’m going to be at Gringotts I want James Prewett there. This will be the perfect opportunity to lay out the new business and get the fund set up.”

Hermione nodded. “Write them at lunch. We will find a way to get them sent.”

Harry and Hermione slipped into the Great Hall and saw Neville sitting at the Hufflepuff table with Susan and Hannah. As they moved to them Luna got up from the Ravenclaw table and joined them as well.

“Hi guys,” said Harry, pulling parchment and a fountain pen from his bag. He had started using the pen for correspondence as it was much easier than a quill. He and Hermione were just waiting for the opportunity to introduce ballpoint pens to the school. Right now, that was a bit much. His fountain pen had caused enough of a stir as it was.

“Hi Harry, Hermione” replied Susan for the group “What are you writing there Harry?”

“Letters for my accountant and my Gringotts account manager. He wants to see me and I’ve just got permission to go tomorrow after dinner.”

“That’s either a very good thing or a very bad thing, him wanting to see you so quickly.” Said Hannah

“Yeah, I figured” replied Harry scribbling a second note, folding it and addressing it. Grabbing a sandwich Harry started shovelling food into his mouth.

“Slow down there Harry. Where is the fire?” Neville joked.

“Sorry I need to eat and then I need to send these off right away and I have Arithmancy right after lunch.”

“I can take it to the owlery for you Harry,” said Neville. “I’ve got a free period after lunch.”

Harry stopped stuffing sandwiches into his face and swallowed “You are a lifesaver, Neville. just give them both to Hedwig, she will find them”

Just then Luna piped up “Has anyone seen Dumbledore since Saturday?”

Harry glanced at Hermione. They both knew from the map that Dumbledore hadn’t left his quarters since Pettigrew was taken away. The rumour was he was refusing all visitors “No not seen him. It is slightly worrying., Merlin only knows what he’s up to.”

After that, the group finished their lunch and headed out of the hall. Hermione was the only one to notice Ron watching them as they left.

 

Thursday 9 September 1993

 

Harry emerged from the Floo into the Sayre Townhouse. There were Floo options closer to the bank but Harry wanted to stop off here and collect a few things first. Moving through the house he passed the vanishing cabinet and dimly thought about how he could have used that as well to get here but that would have revealed its presence to McGonagall and he wasn’t ready for that yet.

He stopped and had a quick chat with the House-elves before stopping at the library door. The library here had expanded greatly since Harry had taken over the house but, he reasoned, it could be bigger.

“Dobby!” Harry called

The house elf popped into existence “You called for Dobby, Harry Potter, sir?”

Harry looked at the house elf. He was now wearing the same uniform as all the house elves in Harry’s employ and looked much the better for it. “Yes Dobby, I have a special task for you. I’m assuming you can read?”

The house elf nodded “Of course, Harry Potter Sir.”

Harry smiled “Good, here's what I want you to do. I want you to buy books for me—books on every subject in the Spellbound world. If we have a copy here or in the Potter Library don’t buy another. I want copies of books we don’t have. Light, Dark, Grey it doesn’t matter. Start at the main bookshops in Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade and then start moving on to other places. I want all editions of a book as well. If a book has had 5 editions published, I want a copy of all the editions. Once you have exhausted all the places in Britain look abroad. For now, just focus on English and Latin, although if you find anything in Parcelscript buy it no matter what it is. Pay a fair price for the books but don’t get yourself fleeced. You may initially spend 100,000 galleons if you need more come and see me.”

The Little elf was positively jumping up and down with delight. “Dobby understands Sir, Dobby will make your Library the bestest in the world.”

“Thanks, Dobby, bring the books back here and shelve them. Hermione tells me she taught you her shelving system?”

“She did Sir. Dobby is good at it.”

“Excellent, you can start tomorrow. Rest tonight. I have to go. I’ve got a meeting at Gringotts.”

Harry grabbed the papers he needed, quickly applied some glamours and hurried from the house. It took him nearly ten minutes to get to Gringotts. As soon as he arrived, he was hurried down a hall to his account manager's office. Walking in he was surprised to see Andrew Phillips there as well as James Prewett and Ragnok.

“Andrew! Whilst it’s always good to see you I’m surprised to see you here.”

Phillips smiled “When James told me he was meeting you tonight I decided to take the opportunity to come and talk to you.” Harry walked across the room nodding to Ragnok and Prewett as he went. Phillips continued “All the court cases have now been settled apart from Rowlings Publishers. None of the other companies are going to go out of business from what we settled on although a couple are going to be feeling this for a couple of years. Rowlings are taking us to court over this.”

Harry nodded with a grim look on his face “Will we win?”

“Oh yes, they don’t have a leg to stand on. I’ve no idea why they are being so stubborn about this.”

Harry gave a grim smile “In that case I want the company. Normally I would just say buy it out now but I want the management to suffer publicly, once we cripple them in court swoop in and buy it out. We will need a publishing company for what I have planned.” Harry turned to Ragnok “Now Account Manager. You asked to see me?”

Ragnok had enjoyed watching the exchange between the young lord and his Lawyer. The boy could be as ruthless as a goblin and Ragnok liked that. “Yes, I did Lord Potter. We have made some headway in tracing the money missing from your accounts. We have located and recovered approximately 65% of it so far and will continue to hunt for the rest. It was all in accounts set up anonymously and all under organisation names that seem to have something to do with Phoenix’s.”

Harry snorted “If it's a Phoenix then that’s Dumbledore. I’m assuming your recovery of the money isn’t being transmitted to the account holders?”

“We don’t have an account holder on record just a post office box in Hogsmeade.” The goblin stated. “We will be obligated to send a financial statement at the start of the new year and at that point, the account holder will be aware of what’s been removed.”

“That’s fine. things should be at a point of no return by then anyway. What about the Black accounts?”

The goblin bared his pointed teeth “That was easier, they didn’t even try that hard to cover up where the money was going. We have traces on all the accounts where that money went. We can begin recovery at any time.”

Harry smiled “Do you have a list of the account holders the money went to?” the Goblin reached into a drawer and pulled out a piece of parchment. As Harry read the names listed there, he knew he had done the right thing. A significant portion of the conservative faction was listed there. Lucius had obviously been propping up some of his allies for years.

“Ok, I know I can’t officially give you orders relating to these accounts but if you would accept my suggestion?” the Goblin made a carry-on gesture “I need the newspapers this coming week to be focused on the Chamber and what’s been happening at Hogwarts. And the week after that is the Mabon sitting of the Wizengamot. So, if you send letters demanding immediate repayment on Monday 27^th September, include the standard interest of 15% backdated to the point the loan was issued.”

The Goblin was scribbling this down “We can certainly take your suggestion into consideration, Heir Black.” he winked at Harry. “Can I do anything else for you this evening?”

“Yes,” said Harry “My house elf, Dobby is going to be making some purchases for me. He’s been authorised to spend up to 100,000 Galleons initially.”

Prewett made a whistling noise “That’s a lot of money. What’s he buying?”

“Books. I’m aiming for the most comprehensive magical library in the country. Also, Ragnok. I want the contingency vault made up to 250,000 Galleons and kept at that level. If I remove anything from it, I expect it made back up from one of the other accounts.”

The goblin nodded “I believe it's’ approaching that now. I will get it to that level and seal it until you require it.”

Harry smiled “Good. I also need another vault. This one is where all the money from the Basilisk sales is going to go. I want the money from the settlements Andrew has won going in there as well as other money that shall be deposited. I need this one somewhat isolated from my other vaults. It’s to be called the Lily Evans Potter Scholarship Fund. I’m going to be using it to fund more kids going to Hogwarts.” he glanced at the other men in the room “This stays between us until I announce it. No money will be given out for this year so that gives me a few months to get things organised. Getting the funding in place is the first step.”

Phillips nodded “Indeed that will be both a popular and an unpopular move with different segments of our society. Most children who don’t get to go to Hogwarts due to finances are muggleborns or the children of muggleborns. The Conservatives are going to hate it.”

Harry just smirked at that “Considering I’m going to bankrupt some of them in the next few weeks I’m not that worried. Now for the last thing, James.” Harry turned and faced Prewett “How are you doing with handing off your clients?”

“I’m making progress. I should be done with it by the beginning of November.”

“Good, I want to take you on now. you will ramp up your activities with me as you hand off your other clients, with an expected complete transfer by November 1^st. if it’s going to take longer, please let me know and we can sort something out. We are going to create a new company, Potter Industries. I am the only shareholder and President and chairman of the board. You will be in day-to-day charge of running things. We will also need a lawyer versed in corporate law. I don’t know if that is something Andrew can help us with or if he can recommend someone…?”

Phillips sat and stared at the young man for several seconds before shaking himself “Errr yes. I’m not a corporate Lawyer but I know a few, I can have some names drawn up for you to meet them.”

“James will do the meeting. How does that sound to you, James?”

James was feeling a bit flabbergasted, a lot had happened in a short amount of time. “That all sounds fine Harry. What are we going to be doing at Potter Industries?”

“First, everything I currently own or have shares in is going to be moved under the PI umbrella. Once that’s done, we are going to expand. The first expansion is going to be potions. How many potions manufactories do I currently own?”

Prewett thought for a second “1 you own outright, 1 you’re a majority shareholder in and one you’re a minority silent partner.”

“Ok, buy the one I have the majority in out. then see if the one I’ve got the minority in wants to sell outright to me. If they don’t sell off our shares in that one. Three plants would be nice but two will work fine. Once that’s done start talking to suppliers about sweetheart rates. Start with Patil and Greengrass. That should keep you busy for a while.”

Prewet blew out a long breath “Indeed it should. I can do all that but I don’t know anything about potions. I can buy the places for you but I’m going to need a potions master to help with the ingredients and getting the places running properly.”

“I figured you would say that. Give me some time and I’ll find you someone.”

Phillips butted in at this point “Before you ask her, Andromeda won’t do it. She’s already complaining about how much helping you is taking her away from St. Mungo’s. She may be a potions mistress but she’s a healer first and foremost.”

Harry nodded. He had expected that “I figured as much. But hopefully, she will know a few possible candidates.” Harry glanced at this watch “Ok I need to be back at the castle before curfew. James, Andrew, if you could get a contract negotiated and drawn up for James’s services, I would appreciate it. James your first tasks are to find us a corporate lawyer and get the new company set up. I’m just an owl away for anything you may need.”

With that, the meeting was finished. After saying goodbye, Harry hurried to the public Floo just outside Gringotts and headed back to the school. All in all, today had been a good day.

Notes:

Due to work and family commitments, I have fallen behind with my writing in recent weeks. These same family commitments mean I'm away next weekend so I won't be posting anything next weekend. I will be back in two weeks where we head into the chamber of secrets.

Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Into the Chamber

Notes:

and I'm back. I will be attempting to post a chapter a week in December but it's turning into a very busy month for me and I might not be able to.

Chapter 27

 

Into the Chamber

 

Saturday 11 September 1993

 

It was 6 am and Harry had barely slept. He was lying in his bed staring up at the ceiling and thinking about what the day would bring. There were a lot of people due at Hogwarts in the next couple of hours and he was going to have to take them all down into the chamber. He knew that this was necessary but he still wasn’t sure if it was a good idea.

Sighing in resignation he got up and went to the bathroom. Finishing in there and getting dressed he made his way quietly down to the common room. He was only slightly surprised to find Hermione, Ginny, Percy and Colin there.

“Morning guys. Guessing you couldn’t sleep either?”

They all turned to look at Harry. Percy answered for the group “It’s not every day you are going to go into a formally legendary chamber.”

Harry snorted. Percy had used the excuse that he was the head boy and Ginny’s brother to get himself a place in the group going down. Harry knew that the two Gryffindor witnesses would be him and the female sixth-year prefect Natalie Fairbourne. He wasn’t sure who was coming from the other houses. He knew Luna had tried but Flitwick had made it very clear that none of the witnesses would be from below 5^th year. He and McGonagall were only tolerating taking the victims down because they thought it might help with their recovery.

A few more people had been added to the list, Amelia Bones had found out about the expedition and had insisted on accompanying the group along with a couple of Aurors. Professor McGonagall had also decided that a healer would be a good idea. Madam Pomfrey had decided that leaving the infirmary unstaffed for a whole day was probably not a good idea so Harry had asked Andromeda if she would like to come. Being a proud Slytherin she had jumped at the chance.

“I’m going down to the Great Hall.” Said Harry. “I know they don’t start serving food for another hour but as today is a special occasion maybe the Elves can be persuaded to at least give us some toast and juice. I want to be there when people start arriving anyway.”

Everyone agreed and they made their way down to the Hall. To their surprise, they weren’t the first ones there. Justin Finch-Fletchley and Ernie Macmillan were there already just sitting at the Hufflepuff table quietly talking. The Gryffindors looked at each other and walked over to join them.

“Hi guys, mind if we join you?” asked Harry

“Sure. I’m guessing there’s an insomnia epidemic going around?” replied Ernie

Everyone smirked. Harry cleared his throat “Errrm is there a House Elf about please?”

There was a pop and a House elf appeared next to the table. “What can Tippy do for young students?” said the Elf with a small smile.

“I know it’s early and breakfast isn’t supposed to be served for an hour yet but would it be possible to get some juice and maybe some toast for us?” asked Harry.

The elf stood looking at the group for several seconds before replying “Tippy will see what she can do.”

Tippy disappeared with another pop and less than 30 seconds later 3 jugs of juice appeared on the table with glasses for everyone. A minute after that a large rack of toast appeared along with a selection of butter, jam and marmalade. Everyone started tucking in. They were just finishing when they heard movement from the entrance Hall. As they looked through the door, Professor McGonagall strode up to the great entrance doors and tapped her wand against them opening them.

Amelia Bones strode in and shook McGonagall's hand she was followed but Kingsley Shacklebolt and… “Tonks!” Harry shot out of his seat and ran to hug his sort of sister.

“Wotcha Harry.” replied the young Auror. She was still technically a trainee but Harry knew that that was just a formality at this point. She had passed all of her exams and assessments and unless she royally screwed up before the new year, she was going to be appointed an Auror 2^nd class on the 1^st of January.

“What are you doing here?” he asked

“I couldn’t let you, Mum and Dad have all the fun now, could I?” she replied with a smirk. “Besides the boss lady here thought I might have more luck than most with controlling you. No clue what gave her that idea.”

McGonagall was rubbing her nose trying unsuccessfully to hide a smirk. Kingsley was smiling openly and Amelia just looked annoyed. Over the next hour, the rest of the invited guests arrived. Andromeda and Ted arrived with a journalist named Everard Jones. The rendering team arrived shortly after with their leader thanking Harry profusely for this opportunity.

By 8.45 everyone was assembled in the entrance hall except for Dumbledore. Harry turned to Professor McGonagall. “Is the headmaster going to join us, Professor?”

Minerva glanced at the large clock on the wall and sighed “Mr Potter, why don’t you and the other heads of house take our guests up to the entrance? I’ll go see if I can’t chivvy the headmaster along.”

She hurried off in the direction of the headmaster's office and Harry turned to the assembled group. “We need to go up to the second floor,” he said. Harry turned and led the way up the stairs.

After a few minutes, they came to a halt outside the door to a girl's bathroom with an out-of-order sign on it. Everyone looked at the door and turned back to Harry. It was Andromeda who broke the silence “Are you telling me the entrance to the chamber of secrets is in Moaning Myrtle's bathroom?”

Harry nodded “Yes, Myrtle Warren was a student here 50 years ago. She was in this bathroom when she was killed by the basilisk. She’s been here ever since. And as to why it’s a bathroom.” Harry said turning to Amelia and the auror’s “I would look into when this room was converted to a bathroom and see if there was anyone on staff or a student with the name of Gaunt.”

Amelia was studying Harry closely “Why Gaunt? That house died out nearly a century ago.”

Harry smiled internally “The Gaunt’s were the last family who could legitimately claim decent from Slytherin. They were all Parseltongue and they are not quite as dead as you think. Voldemort’s mother was the last daughter of the Gaunt family.”

Everyone was staring at Harry now except the journalist who was scribbling in a notebook. They were interrupted by the sound of footsteps coming up the corridor. Everyone turned to see Professor’s McGonagall and Dumbledore walking down the hallway. Dumbledore gave off the impression of someone who hadn’t been sleeping well recently.

“Good morning, everyone. I apologise for not being there to greet you this morning but I rather overslept.”

He swept his gaze and smile over the gathering. Harry felt it was rather forced. “Ok well, we need to go in here. There's not enough space to show everyone so who’s coming in with me?”

It was decided that Dumbledore, McGonagall, Bones and Mr Jones the Journalist would come in and watch Harry open the chamber. The rest would wait outside and watch through the door. Harry had barely stepped through the door before he heard a sobbing coming from one of the stalls. Walking up to it he pushed it open and saw Myrtle floating there.

“Hi, Myrtle.” He said

She looked up and sniffed loudly before replying “Oh hello Harry. Have you come to visit me? You said you would but I haven’t seen you for months.”

“I’ve only been back at school for a week Myrtle. Look I’m taking rather a lot of people down into the chamber. You can come too if you want. Sir Nicholas is joining us so you won’t be the only ghost.”

After some more sniffing and wailing Myrtle came out of the stall and agreed to join them. The moment she saw Dumbledore her whole deminer changed.

“Professor Dumbledore.” She snapped

“Miss Warren,” Dumbledore replied in a fairly gentle tone.

“You got old” Myrtle said in an aggrieved tone “I didn’t.”

Everyone else was standing around rather uncomfortably, so Harry turned to the sinks and spoke in Parseltongue. Everyone took a step back as the sinks moved and the long pipe-like tunnel appeared.

“How do we get down that?” asked Amelia

Harry smiled and said “Steps” in Parseltongue and the pipe morphed into a long staircase. He turned to Dumbledore “Professor, it’s a long staircase and it’s very dark. Would you be able to provide us with some light?”

For some reason being asked this by Harry seemed to cheer Dumbledore up a great deal “Of course Harry, my Boy. It would be my pleasure.” He pulled out his wand, Not the elder wand Harry noticed but the wand that must have been his original and waved it. Glowing balls of light shot out of the wand and started down the tunnel hovering near the roof at intervals lighting the way.”

Harry gestured to everyone to follow him and he began the climb down. It took nearly five minutes to get to the bottom. Harry knew it could be done faster but that was a bit undignified. Reaching the bottom, he made his way forward across the many bones of small animals crunching with each step. The rest of the expedition followed him looking around in both wonder and disgust. The tunnel was actually big enough to allow everyone to congregate at the bottom of the stairs.

“Ok everyone, the chamber is just up ahead. Please be careful as the ceiling here is a bit unstable, there has been one cave-in already. It might be an idea if one or two of the adults cast some charms to reinforce things?”

Flitwick stepped forward “An excellent idea Mr Potter.” He pulled out his wand and began waving it around. All around them, walls glowed briefly and, in a few places, seemed to shift as the Charms Master’s spells shored things up. Harry looked down and realised that he was also vanishing the bones on the floor. The group followed slowly behind Harry and Flitwick until they came to the cave-in. Flitwick had stopped and was looking at it critically. “I think I’m going to need some help here. Minerva?”

McGonagall stepped forward and together they put the tunnel back together again. As the tunnel cleared the large shed snake skin appeared. There were gasps all around and as soon as the roof was safe everyone hurried forward and examined it. Harry caught the arm of the leader of the rendering team “I don’t know if anything can be done with that but take it as well. You never know.”

The man nodded and hurried forward. He directed two of his team to stay behind and bring the skin with them into the chamber proper when everyone else had entered. Harry made his way back to the front of the group and found Dumbledore, McGonagall, Kingsley and Amelia staring at the snake-covered door.

Harry took a deep breath “And this is the entrance to the chamber.” Again, speaking in Parseltongue he told the door to open. Everyone jumped as the snakes started moving and pulling back with loud clangs. The door swung open silently and Harry entered the chamber for the third time.

Harry walked to the middle of the chamber and turned to watch everyone enter. Everyone pretty much had the same reactions. Initially, everyone just gazed around at the great structure before they saw the Basilisk. Once they saw it there were shrieks and curses and exclamations. Most of the teachers and the rendering team all hurried over to the corpse and began examining it. Hermione, Percy and Ginny walked over to him all staring at the sight in front of them. Colin was standing next to the journalist taking pictures of whatever the journalist told him too. The rest of the students were standing with Professor Sprout and the Aurors just staring around at everything. Andromeda and Ted walked up to Harry.

“You actually fought and killed that??!!” said Andromeda a hint of disbelief in her voice.

“Yep,” said Harry popping the p.

“How are you still alive?” Andromeda asked in a small voice.

“It was a close one.” Harry looked at the dark spots of dried blood on the floor “Some of that on the floor is my blood…” He was interrupted as he was pulled into a bear hug. A few seconds later he felt another body crash into him from behind and found himself sandwiched between Andromeda and Hermione. He realised that both were crying.

When they eventually released him, Harry addressed the room. “If I could have your attention. I came down here again before we left for the summer and put a preservation spell on the corpse. I’m sure you have found it.” There was nodding from the rendering team. “I also checked around the chamber for other rooms or passages and I only found one.” Harry walked over to the far wall. About half the people in the room followed him walking up to a seemingly blank section of wall he said open in Parseltongue and the hidden door slid open.

Harry stepped back and everyone eagerly crowded around the door just to step back with disappointed looks on their faces at the decayed wreckage in the room. “As you can see this was probably an office and Library. But the preservation charms failed centuries ago. Time and water have done what they always do.”

Professor McGonagall looked back into the room and then looked at Harry “Yes well with your permission, I would like to have a look and see if there is anything potentially salvageable. You never know.”

Harry shrugged “Please. I doubt there is but as you said you never know.” Harry took a deep breath, as he looked around, he saw Ginny and Penelope Clearwater, they were holding onto Percy and staring fixedly at the Basilisk. He turned to Professor Sprout “Professor, it might be an idea to get the students back upstairs. The rendering team will be starting work soon and that’s probably not going to be pleasant to watch.”

Professor Sprout followed his eyes and saw the girls and Percy. She looked back at him and nodded “Indeed you are right Mr Potter. Ok, students. We are going to head back up to the castle now. Auror Tonks, would you please lead the way and I’ll bring up the rear.”

Tonks smiled at her former Head of House and nodded “OK small people. This way!”

Harry could hear Percy arguing with Tonks as they went down the passage “Who are you calling small? I’m only 2 years younger than you!”

“I’m going back up as well.” He turned to the Journalist “Mr Jones if you have everything you need then would you join me, I’ll give you a few comments when we are in more pleasant conditions?”

Jones smiled at Harry “That sounds like an excellent idea. Lord Potter.” Harry, Hermione, Andromeda and Ted left with him. Looking around before he left, he saw the rendering team setting out their equipment and Snape and Flitwick searching through the debris in the library. Amelia and Kingsley were in deep discussion in the middle of the chamber. As they headed back to the stairway Harry saw that McGonagall and Dumbledore were in front of them and they seemed to be having an animated discussion.

When they got back into the bathroom the group all headed for the Great Hall again. There were still a lot of people there obviously waiting to hear about what was seen. Harry took the reporter to one side of the main doors and started speaking loud enough to be heard by everyone else

“Well, that’s the fabled beast of Slytherin. What Salazar Slytherin was doing breeding something like that in a school we will never know but it’s gone now and no longer a threat. I have one more announcement to make today.” Harry looked around and saw Dumbledore and McGonagall still deep in conversation “Professor McGonagall. Professor Dumbledore, would you mind stepping over here, please? This will interest you as well.”

Both Professors looked up and moved closer with puzzled looks on their faces. Harry nodded to them before turning back to the Journalist “First I will be donating 20,000 Galleons from the sale of the Basilisk to each of its victims. That’s Miss Clearwater, Mr Creevey, Mr Finch-Fletchley, Lady Dagworth-Granger, Miss Weasley and Mr Filtch for his cat. Seeing as how ghosts don’t use gold I will be talking with both Miss Warren and Sir Nicolas to determine where their shares should go.”

Harry glanced over to where Percy, Ginny and Penelope were standing with the twins. They were all staring at Harry in shock.

“Once the costs of harvesting are covered all the rest of the Basilisk funds will be placed at the disposal of a new scholarship program I will be setting up. The Lily Evans Potter Scholarship fund will cover the costs of any student who can’t afford to come to Hogwarts. The current yearly tuition of 1000 Galleons a year is a roadblock to far too many children who deserve to be here but can’t be.” Harry turned to McGonagall. “Professor I believe it’s something like 25% of all children who receive a letter turn down a place because they can’t afford it?”

McGonagall was looking at him with a calculated look. “25% is about right. But not all of them are because they can’t afford it. Some are taught at home by their parents. You are correct that the majority of those who don’t take up their offered place are because of money. Most of those are Muggleborns or the children of Muggleborns.” she got a look on her face “It’s a shame really. So much talent that isn’t nurtured to its full potential.”

Harry nodded “Indeed. That’s what this fund will be used for. To ensure that any who have Magic that wants to come to Hogwarts have the opportunity.” Harry looked around the Great Hall and saw several groups of students huddled in groups. He had a feeling he would be getting requests from several current students for help. Turning back to the journalist Harry continued “I intend to set up a committee to evaluate every application and decide on how much assistance each applicant requires. More details will be released very shortly and I expect the fund will begin taking applications in the new year ready for next year's intake.”

The journalist Everard Jones had been scribbling away in his notebook the entire time. Harry addressed him now “Is that everything you need Mr Jones?”

Jones looked up “Yes. Yes, I think so. Oh, one question. Will you be leading the fund's committee?”

Harry smiled “No, I might be on it in the future but not whilst I’m at school. Suitable adults will be on the committee.”

Jones smiled “Good, good. Well, if you will excuse me, Lord Potter, I have the story of a lifetime to write up!”

As the Journalist headed out the main doors, Harry turned to the assembled adults. His gaze almost immediately connected with Dumbledore’s. Dumbledore was just standing there staring at Harry. There was no twinkle in those blue eyes. There was no expression at all. All around them, excited and animated discussions were taking place but Harry and Dumbledore just stood there staring at each other until, abruptly, Dumbledore gave him a sharp nod and swept out of the Hall.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28: A Conversation with the Weasleys

Notes:

I know I said I wasn't sure how much I was going to be able to write this month but I had hoped to do better than I have done in the last 2 weeks. Unfortunately a conversation of crippling overtime at work and that stinking cold everyone has seemed to have got left me with no energy to write.

this chapter was originally going to be about two meetings. Unfortunately, it just got too long so I split it. Here's the next chapter enjoy

Chapter 28

 

A Conversation with the Weasleys

 

Wednesday 15 September 1993

 

It had been another whirlwind few days at Hogwarts. It started on Sunday morning when the story about the Basilisk came out. Copies of the Sunday Prophet had arrived at breakfast Colin’s pictures were exquisite. The Prophet was paying him handsomely for them. Following closely behind the papers were letters to the staff. Word was that Dumbledore had had to flee his office due to the sheer quantity of howlers that had arrived.

Whilst the other members of staff hadn’t got howlers, from the looks on a few of their faces as they read the letters, a few choice words were being written. Harry had fully expected that Phillips and Tonks were getting bombarded by his redirected mail as well. He was right. Luckily, they had foreseen that eventuality and had hired some extra staff to help with the workload. After some careful vetting of course.

The summary that had arrived on Tuesday from Ted had told him that most letters were thanking him for destroying such a dangerous creature. There were of course the usual begging letters and cranks buried in there. The paper carried on its Basilisk coverage on Monday but broke the news about the Lily Evans Potter Scholarship fund on Tuesday. This led to lots more letters. Including some irate ones from certain pureblood corners of the Spellbound world.

Following his announcement in the great hall on Saturday, Harry had been approached by several different students asking if they could apply to the fund. Harry had been told about parents having to take out near-crippling loans to send the children to Hogwarts. This led Harry to rethink several things about the fund. At lunchtime on Sunday, he had requested a meeting with Professors McGonagall, Flitwick and Sprout. There he had asked Sprout and Flitwick if they would consent to being on the review panel. He had apologised to McGonagall for not inviting her but thought she had rather too much to do as it was to give the panel the time it deserved. She readily agreed to that but asked to be kept informed so she could properly communicate that option to the Muggleborns she routinely visited once they turned 11.

Flitwick had also managed to help with another member. The Half-Goblin had told Harry about a cousin he had. Ragetooth was a financial genius but had left Gringotts under a bit of a cloud when he made some suggestions that went against conventional goblin practices. The fact that he had turned out to be right hadn’t helped his reputation at the bank, but he now ran his own brokerage firm for select clients and was doing rather well. Flitwick was sure he could be persuaded to join the review board and ensure that the means testing, Harry was going to put in place, was done fairly and accurately.

Ideally, Harry wanted two more people on the board and he had ideas for both. They were just going to take some persuasion.

Wednesday brought another conversation Harry hadn’t expected. Just after dinner, Harry had been approached by the twins who asked for a private meeting. Following them to a disused classroom on the 4^th floor, Harry was surprised to find Ginny and Percy there waiting for them. Percy secured the doors and turned to Harry.

“Thank you for meeting with us Harry. Some things have come up that we need to discuss.”

“Sure guys.” Harry replied looking at the four redheads in front of him “What can I do for you?”

Ginny held out an open letter to him “I got this this morning Harry. Please read it and you will understand.”

Harry took the letter and began to read. Once he had finished, he read it again just to make sure he hadn’t misunderstood. He looked back up at the assembled Weasleys

“She’s kidding right?”

One of the twins, Harry was pretty sure it was Fred, shook his head “Nope. She’s being deadly serious.”

Harry looked back at Ginny “She wants the money I’m giving you.”

The girl looked equally embarrassed and upset at the same time. She nodded “Yes” she whispered.

Looking at the three older Weasley’s Harry spoke again “I’m assuming, as you three are here, that’s something we don’t want to happen?”

Percy spoke for all of them “You assume correctly. All four of us agree that that money should be for Ginny’s education and then maybe a house. If she is responsible for it, it could last well into her twenties.”

Ginny took over now “If our mother gets her hands on it, I will never see a Knut. She will make excuses that it was spent on things for the family. Well, I would be more than happy to help out with things if they are needed but that money is my future.”

Percy took over “I know this year has been difficult for the family with 5 of us here at Hogwarts. But I’m graduating this year so it will be back down to 4 and the twins only have 2 more years after this one. Bill and Charlie don’t need the money and I’m already getting offers from several ministry departments so I’ll be fine.” He glanced at the twins and jerked his thumb at them “If half of what I’m hearing about these idiots' plans is true then they are going to be doing the best of all of us. If Mother gets her hands on this money it’s going to end up being spent on her.”

Harry looked around at the 4 Weasleys. He could see the agreement and hurt in all of their faces “What about your dad?”

All four Weasley’s winced. It was George who answered “Life has worn him down. He won’t fight Mom on this. Everything that went down with his parents and then losing Uncle Bilius. He’s been passed over for so many jobs in the last 5 or 6 years that I don’t even know where to start listing them.”

Harry nodded his understanding. Septimus Weasley had fallen in love with and married Cedrella Black. She was a cousin of his own Great Grandmother Dorea. The only problem was, that Septimus Weasley wasn’t considered a good enough match for a daughter of the House of Black and she was contracted to be married to a Bulstrode. As well as expelling her from the House of Black, the Lord at the time (her Uncle Sirius and the Great Grandfather of Harry’s godfather) had demanded crippling sums of money as restitution and had successfully had the Noble title stripped from the Ancient House of Weasley.

Septimus had been forced to sell off 90% of the Weasley property to afford the restitution payments and the family had never financially recovered. Septimus had died back in the 70s and had been succeeded as Lord Weasley by his eldest son Bilius. Bilius died unmarried and childless in 1986 and Arthur had inherited the title and all the problems that came with it. As far as Harry was aware he had given Dumbledore the Houses voting proxy soon after he had attended his first Wizengamot meeting and had never looked back.

“I’m aware of everything that has befallen your family since your grandparents married.” Harry eventually answered, “I didn’t realise it had worn your father down so much.”

Percy nodded “Bill was furious when he found out he had given Dumbledore his voting proxy. He had figured out that Dad was going to get the title and he had started making plans. He was 16 when Bilius died and, according to Charlie he pulled his notebooks out and started furiously updating and refining his plans. Then before he could even talk to Dad about things, he found out Dad had given Dumbledore his proxy.” He glanced at his brothers and sister “I don’t know if you remember the row when Bill and Charlie came home that June.”

“I remember,” said Ginny in a small voice. “I don’t remember what it was about really I just remember Bill calling Dad a small-minded coward and then not talking to anyone again really that summer.”

Fred glanced at Ginny “We were out at the Quidditch pitch with Charlie and Ron. We could hear it from there. We wanted to go back and see what was going on but Charlie stopped us.”

Harry nodded “So Bill would have been 6^th year, Charlie 4^th year and you started the next September Percy?”

Percy nodded “Correct. I found one of Bill's notebooks a couple of years ago. He’s got some good ideas but there’s nothing he can do without Dad.”

George continued “And Dad’s buried his head in his job and his Muggle obsession and left everything else to Mom.”

Harry looked at the 4 Weasleys in front of him. He had an idea of what to do but he wasn’t sure if they would go for it. “Ok here’s my idea. We put the money in an account for Ginny. We give Bill control over it. He makes sure Ginny’s school fees are paid and that Ginny gets enough money for school supplies and some spending money for the year. This carries on until she’s 17 and of age. Then she gets control over it and there’s nothing your Mum can do about it.”

The twins were nodding in agreement with grim smiles on their faces and Ginny had a look of so much hope on her face it was almost heartbreaking. Percy was nodding as well but he had a bit of a frown on his face “It’s a good plan Harry but if I can ask. Why Bill? Why not…. Well me?” he looked a bit sheepish at the last sentence

Harry smiled at him “Whilst I have no doubt you would look after Ginny’s interests admirably there are 2 reasons for Bill to do it. The first is he works for Gringotts he can ensure that Ginny’s money is well looked after and probably get some of it invested correctly to grow the amount. The second is he’s the oldest and hence Heir. No offence to you Percy but you are only just of age. He’s 24 with a job and a record of standing up to your parents.

“Percy” Ginny said “he’s right. I love you but we all know that when it comes to money in this family Bill is who we go to.” The twins were nodding at this as well

Percy sighed “Yes, your right. We will write to Bill tonight and get this set up. Any idea when the money will be available?”

It’s going to be a few months.” Said Harry “The Basilisk has been rendered now and I’ve decided what of it I’m keeping.” At the Weasley’s confused looks, he said “I’m keeping a quarter of the hide and some of the venom. At some point, I’ll turn the hide into suits of armour or something and the venom is a massively expensive and rare potion ingredient. We are planning to release the parts onto the market slowly over the next few years to ensure we don’t flood the market and drive prices down. But there should be enough money raised to transfer your payment by January or February.”

Percy nodded “Good that gives us a few months to get things set up. Thanks for this Harry”

Harry smiled “Don’t mention it.” He looked at Ginny “If you don’t mind can I ask you a question Ginny?” she looked at him and nodded “To put it bluntly why are you not a gibbering wreck after last year? That night in the Hospital wing you were having nightmares all night.”

To his surprise, Ginny scowled “Because my dear Mother decided to take the easy path and let me deal with the consequences later. Part of the reason to go to Egypt was for us to get away. I spent a lot of the trip crying or having nightmares. Bill was helping me. He had been trained in possession and knew a lot of coping strategies and I think they were working?” she looked at her brothers.

Fred nodded “I think they were.”

George continued “Definitely less crying by the time we came home.”

Fred finished “You were also starting to laugh at our jokes again”

Ginny smiled “Yes but it wasn’t fast enough for Mom. She wanted her Happy little girl back.” Harry could feel the sarcasm leaking out of Ginny as she said that. “Instead of letting me do the healthy thing and work through it she took me to a mind healer and got them to put an emotional block on the memories.”

Harry was confused “An emotional block?”

Percy didn’t look too happy as he replied “You know what a magic block is?” Harry nodded “An emotional block is basically the same thing but it’s used on memories Ginny can still remember everything that happened to her she just gets no emotional reaction to it anymore. It’s a quick and dirty way of doing things and it’s only a short to medium-term solution. The block will only last about ten years before it either breaks down or Ginny gets it removed. When that happens, she will be back to where she was over this past summer.”

“I’m getting it removed the instant I’m 17. I’m not running around with an emotional block hanging over me for the next ten years.” Ginny was obviously angry at her mother for this.

Harry smiled at her “Fair enough. If you need help when you get the block removed just ask.”

She smiled back “Thanks, Harry.”

“Oh, and thanks for the note you saved me from all sorts of grief.” The twins already knew about the note but Percy didn’t.

“Note? What note?” said Percy confused

Harry sighed “I received some biscuits from your mother on my Birthday. They were laced with a mild attraction potion keyed to Ginny and a revulsion potion keyed to Hermione. Hermione also received some with an attraction potion keyed to Ron and a revulsion potion keyed to me. Ginny managed to slip a note into the package warning me.”

“Least I could do,” said Ginny shyly.

Percy had removed his glasses and was running his free hand over his face. eventually, he stopped and looked at Harry “I wish I could say I’m surprised but I’m not. Let me guess marry Ron off to Hermione and you to Ginny and to try and get a hold of your money?”

Harry had just opened his mouth when Ginny beat him to it “Pretty much. She’s really not happy with me because I am not cooperating with her any more. Ron is though. He loves the idea of being married to Hermione.”

Percy was staring at his sister eventually he shook his head “Just when I thought she couldn’t get any worse.” He looked back at Harry “She wasn’t always like this. I don’t really remember I was only 5 but when she heard about her brother's deaths, she basically had a breakdown. She was pregnant with Ginny; Ron was barely a year old and she had these two three-year-olds running around causing chaos. Honestly, if it wasn’t for the fact that Ginny was born and Bill went off to Hogwarts for his first year, I don’t think she would have come out of it.”

“But Bill and Charlie have both told me she changed. She became obsessed with us and our lives and the future. Some of it was just the normal like making sure we were all fed and didn’t run off or anything. But then she got the clock and she would become very hard to talk to about anything that wasn’t directly related to our futures.”

“Sounds like she needs to see a mind healer,” said Harry grimly

“She probably does” replied George “But good luck getting her to admit it. We have no idea what she’s doing at home now we are all here. I sort of hoped she would get a job or maybe pick up a mastery but she shows no signs of doing that.”

Ginny looked at her brother puzzled “A mastery? Mom?”

He nodded at her “Yep. In potions. She was seriously looking into it when she got pregnant with Bill apparently and well…. Let's just say that, they say she got pregnant on the honeymoon but I don’t think so. From some of the things Murial has said over the years I think the wedding was a rush job.”

Ginny rolled her eyes “And there she is making comments about unmarried mothers.”

“Anyway.” Said Harry not wanting to get involved in any more Weasley drama “It’s getting late and if we don’t want to get done for being out after curfew then we had better get back to the tower”

Percy checked his watch “Oh Damn your right Harry. Come on guys. Ginny, we will write to Bill tonight and send it in the morning.”

They all hurried back to the tower. Once there the twins went and joined some of their friends, Ginny and Percy retreated to a corner to write to Bill and Harry joined Hermione and Neville by the fire. none of them had noticed Ron sitting in the far corner in the shadow. None of them had seen him watching them as they all came in.

Chapter 29: Chapter 29: The Beginning of Something

Notes:

I wasn't sure whether I was going to get this chapter out today or next week. I'm not entirely happy with it but I really don't want to sit and totally rewrite it which is what I think it would take. Hopefully, I will get a chapter out next Saturday but I can't guarantee it.

I should have more time to write come the new year, which is good as I want to carry on with my other Fic's.

In the mean time let me just wish a very Happy Christmas to everyone who celebrates.

Chapter 29

 

The Beginning of Something

 

Thursday 16 September 1993

 

Harry sat back in the chair at the head of the table, thinking about the letter in his hand. Narcissa had sent it with a large supply of protection jewellery. In the letter, she described Lucius’s continuingly fruitless attempts to gain more power in the wizengamot and his increasing volatility over that point.

There was a general feeling of surprise that no more of the 31 remaining seats had yet to find an heir. Narcissa had speculated in her letter that that probably meant they were still being held by squibs and the Spellbound world would have to wait until a Mage was born of those squibs for the seat to be filled. They both knew what was happening with 2 of those seats and if things went to plan Harry would be claiming both Slytherin and Gaunt. That still left 29 seats but the only one Harry was worried about was Hufflepuff.

Based on what he knew and something he had heard the last time around he had more than half expected Lord Smith to claim it. The Smiths were descended from Helga’s sister, who had been the first Herbology teacher at the school. Luna had overheard Lord Smith's grandson Zacharias complaining a few days ago that apparently there was a whole family line between them and the Hufflepuff title and no one knew who it was. So for now they would just have to be satisfied with being the Most Ancient and Noble House of Smith.

She had briefly spoken about her work looking at the effect interbreeding between the houses was having on magical power. She had managed to get her hands on some studies MACUSA had done about twenty years ago and Narcissa had described the comments about Britain as unflattering. It looked like the evidence was there and most of the world knew about it and accepted it. The British pureblood establishment was just suppressing it because it didn’t fit their narrative.

Harry sighed and looked around the room. It was an abandoned seminar room on the fifth floor in the east wing of the castle. As far as he and Hermione could tell it hadn’t been used in decades. They had spent as much time as possible over the last week, since discovering it, tidying it up and making it usable for the meeting they were about to have. Luna was sitting in a chair next to him looking at the ceiling and humming to herself whilst Hermione was triple-checking the privacy spells they had spent hours applying to the room.

“Hermione, please come and sit down if we haven’t got it right yet then we will never get it right.”

Hermione huffed a bit but returned to the table “Ok Harry. I’m just nervous, I think. If this meeting goes wrong then we are back to square one.”

“it’s not going to go wrong,” Harry replied. As he said that the first of the invited guests walked in. Harry stood and began greeting them and asking them to take a seat. It only took a few minutes for all the people he had invited to arrive. Looking around the room at the 19 others Harry took a deep breath.

“Thank you all for coming. I’m going to try and keep this meeting as short as possible. The last thing I want is a teacher coming and looking for us and wondering what is going on. The last 40 years in the spellbound world have basically been defined by two men. On one side you have Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore. 112 years old Half-blood Sorcerer, headmaster of Hogwarts, FORMER Chief Mage of the Wizengamot and Chief Mugwump of the ICM. He has led the so-called progressive Light side ever since he defeated Gellert Grindelwald in 1945.”

“On the other, you have Tom Marvolo Riddle. 66 year old Half-blood Sorcerer and Warlock. Also known as the Dark Lord, He-who-must-not-be-named and Lord Voldemort.” There was a collective gasp and most flinched as Harry laid out Voldemort’s true name to the room.

“The first thing you need to understand is he is not dead. We all might wish he was but he isn’t. he had been badly hurt and significantly weakened but he has spent the last 12 years planning his return and it is imminent. When that happens, we will all be drawn into a war, not of our making and I intend to stop it from happening.”

Seamus Finnigan raised his hand “I think I speak for everyone here Harry when I wish you luck in that. We have no desire to fight another blood war but how do you intend to stop it from happening?” there were general murmurings of agreement from around the table.

“There are three things I am in the process of doing that will stop any war from happening. The first is the obvious. I’m moving Spellbound Britain back from the extremes to the centre. Far too many of our spells, customs and rituals have been banned in recent years just because one man sees them as dark. Albus Dumbledore has forgotten that spells aren’t light or dark it’s the person casting them.”

Katie Bell interrupted this time “What do you mean Harry? Surely you can’t consider the killing curse to be a light spell?”

Harry smiled “The spells themselves aren’t dark. It’s the intent behind them. I could pull out my wand now, point it at you and say the words and nothing would happen Katie because I don’t want to kill you. You have to have a real desire to kill someone when you use that curse for it to work. Same with the Cruciatus. You have to want to hurt the person. But you don’t need the killing curse to kill someone. One of the first charms we learn as first years is Wingardium Leviosa. We learnt it by using a feather. But what if you used it on a rock or a boulder? What if you levitated that boulder over someone's head and then let it drop?” Harry looked around and was surprised to see how few people looked surprised

Susan Bones spoke up now “A tickling Jinx. It’s funny for a few seconds but imagine having that held on you for a few hours.” More looks of realisation were flowing around the room as people considered other uses for their favourite spells

Harry nodded “So as you can see it’s not about the spells but about how they are used. The three unforgivable are unforgivable because there is no other reason to use them other than to kill, cause pain or control. I intend to bring that mentality back.”

“The second thing is Dumbledore. The so-called Light side has gotten too centralised under Dumbledore. It’s become a cult of personality.” Hannah Abbott opened her mouth to speak “With a few notable exceptions, your grandfather being one, Hannah. These exceptions have become too few and far between. So, I’m removing Dumbledore from the field.”

Hermione leaned forward “We have done a lot of research into the headmaster's past. He is undoubtedly a magical genius and deserving of the title of Sorcerer. Now there's some evidence that he dabbled in what would now be called the dark arts just after he left Hogwarts but something happened and he has spent his life since devoted to the light. Or rather his interpretation of the light.”

There was some consternation at Hermione’s words. Daphne Greengrass finally asked the question “What evidence is there that he ‘Dabbled’ as you say?”

Hermione sighed “Just before he graduated his mother died and with the death of his father some years previously that left Albus with custody of his brother, who was a fourth year at the time and his sister, who was sick. No one really knows what was wrong with her but the best guess I can come up with is she had experienced some sort of trauma and she was suppressing her magic. As you may know, this normally leads to violent outbursts of magic and in the worst cases, the child becomes an Obsurial. Anyway, Albus went home and took over looking after his siblings. There he met a young man his own age and his intellectual equal. They planned and schemed and Merlin only knows what else. Then one day there was a fight. I couldn’t find out what it was about but the young man fled the country and Ariana Dumbledore was dead. She was 14. Albus dedicated himself to learning, teaching and the light from this moment on.”

Alicia Spinnet spoke into the silence that followed “I have a terrible feeling I know the answer to this. But who was the young man who fled?”

Harry answered this one “Gellert Grindelwald.” There was a sound like a cross between a gasp and a sigh that went around the table “They were only together for a summer, but during that summer they came up with the early ideas that went into Grindelwald’s For the Greater Good philosophy. It took 27 years for Grindelwald to finally make a move. In that time Albus had begun teaching transfiguration here. It took another 19 years and the entire spellbound world begging him for Dumbledore to face Grindelwald. What is often forgotten is he was accompanied by 8 seasoned battlemages. They held off his army of followers whilst Dumbledore and Grindelwald fought.”

Neville spoke up then “Longbottom, Potter, Black, Bones, Greengrass, Rosier, Prewett and Fawley. The first and second Magical Special Operation Teams”

Everyone was looking at Neville as Harry nodded his head “Indeed Neville. And we have direct descendants and relatives of 6 of those men sitting around this table right now.” Harry took another deep breath and shook himself “I have read Henry Potter’s journal of that time and he said Dumbledore was never the same after that. It was as if seeing the death and destruction flipped a switch in his head. He was never terribly political beforehand. But all of a sudden, he threw himself into politics. He leveraged his status as the defeater of Grindelwald into getting himself named Chief Mage and then Chief Mugwump. When Armando Dippet retired in 68, the job wasn’t offered to his deputy as would have been normal procedure but to the head of the transfiguration department, Albus Dumbledore.”

Hermione interrupted “It should also be noted that Dumbledore’s idea of teaching by this point was actually only taking a couple of lessons a month, mainly to the NEWT level student and leaving everything else to the other transfiguration teacher Minerva McGonagall.”

George Weasley snorted “Nothing new there then. She does most of the work to keep the school going anyway.”

There was some humourless chuckling before Harry carried on “And there he has stayed in those 3 positions for 25 years. Well until myself, Hermione and Daphne’s father teamed up and got him removed as Chief Mage. The next part of my plan is to get him removed as Headmaster.”

Harry looked around the table and saw there was less shock than he had expected and actually a few smiles. Hannah Abbott spoke up “That’s what you're doing on the school board. You're looking for evidence of Dumbledore’s… I’m unsure of the word. Corruption?”

“Corruption, Malfeasance, indifference. There are many words to describe what I think he’s been doing. But he’s got to go for any major reform to be put in place here. Him and Snape. Severus Snape is undoubtedly a potions genius but he can’t teach properly to save his life. The number of problems certain professions are starting to have because of Snape’s methods is going to reach catastrophic levels soon. He’s driving perfectly competent Potioneers away from the subject just because they don’t meet his exacting standards and he refuses to actually teach and assist people to improve. Instead, he bullies, belittles and drives people away.”

Harry could see agreement from everyone around the table, including the two Slytherins.

“The third thing I’m doing is ensuring that the next time Voldemort resurfaces he dies and stays dead. With him out of the way, visibly and publicly, those of his followers who followed him out of fear will drift away rapidly those that are left can either conform or be taken care of. I’m also working to cripple his support base. The first step should happen in the next couple of weeks.”

Harry sat back in his chair and looked at the people gathered around “Questions? Comments?”

Everyone was quiet for nearly a minute before Dean Thomas spoke up “Harry. Sorry. But I have to ask. Are you fucking kidding? Is this some elaborate joke?”

Harry snorted with laughter “No Dean it’s for real. Our parents, grandparents and great-grandparents' generations have royal fucked Spellbound Britain. In the last 150 years, we have barely advanced culturally. Any attempt was put down by one faction or another for whatever reason and then in the last 50 years we have actually gone backwards.”

Harry could see defiance in the eyes of some of the Purebloods around the table “Now I’m not saying we should just roll over and become identical to Muggle Britain because we shouldn’t. We are similar yet different. I can speak from experience here. When I came to Hogwarts, I didn’t know anything about Mages or magic or our culture. Neither did Dean, and neither did Hermione. Why isn’t there a mandatory class for Muggle-raised kids to learn all this and on the flip side why isn’t there a mandatory class for all Magic-raised kids about the muggle world?”

Angelina spoke up “Well there is muggle studies...”

“The current muggle studies class is at least 30 years out of date and comes to some very strange and downright wrong conclusions.” Hermione had been waiting to say that for weeks. She had managed to get her hands on a lot of the course material and had almost thrown it in the fire out of sheer disgust when she first read it.

Harry took up the conversation again “The statute of secrecy needs to be kept but we can’t be separate from the muggle world. In Britain, there are around 50,000 mages and about 60 MILLION Non-magicals. The vast majority of our food comes from non-magical sources. One estimate I’ve seen says that 75% of everything we use day to day comes originally from non-magical sources.”

He looked at Daphne and Padma “Daphne, Padma your families are both trade based. I’m sure this is all known to you?”

The girls looked at each other before Padma nodded “You are right Harry. Apart from strictly magical plants and animals. Everything we use daily is originally sourced from non-magical sources. The fact someone then uses spells on it to make it suitable to be used here is irrelevant as we don’t have the capacity or the skills to provide the base materials.”

Harry took over again “We need to know how to interact with the non-magical world. I once saw two ministry mages out in muggle public. One was wearing a tweed suit and thigh-length goloshes whilst the other was wearing a kilt and a poncho.” Harry was glad to see more than a few winces around the table.

“We need to completely reform the ministry and with it the country. As I’ve said before the vast majority of children who don’t end up coming to Hogwarts are either Muggle-born or the children of Muggle-borns. I’m in the process of setting up the scholarship fund to rectify that. But that’s only one problem. 90% of Muggleborns will have left spellbound Britain within 5 years of graduation. Roughly half will go abroad where their blood status doesn’t matter and most thrive. The rest go back to Non-magical Britain and carry on as if Spellbound Britain doesn’t exist. Now I know that a large number of Purebloods are happy with this arrangement but we shouldn’t be. The talent that we are losing is insane to me.”

Hermione took over “A pureblood who barely scraped through their OWLS will get a well-paying mid-level job in the ministry straight from school because someone's father asked a friend to set them up. A Muggle-born with 5 NEWTS will be relegated to getting the tea.” She looked around at the shocked and uncomfortable faces around the table “This all might be news to you but I assure you it’s not news to the rest of the world. Daphne, Padma, Neville, Fred, George, Hannah, Susan and the rest of you that are Pureblood. Does anyone know what you are called on the continent?”

It was Lisa Turpin who broke the uncomfortable silence “Inbreds”

Harry nodded and looked at the Purebloods sitting around the table some looked embarrassed, some looked shocked and some looked angry. “I’ve got someone looking into it for me but the evidence is there around the world if you go looking for it. Certain families' obsession with keeping the bloodlines pure isn’t increasing Magical power. That’s pureblood propaganda. Look at the top 10 most powerful Mages in Britain from the last 100 years. 5 half-bloods, 4 muggleborns and one pureblood.”

Hermione piped in again “Oh and the evidence is there that the more interbred a family is the higher the chances for a squib to be born.”

Susan Bones spoke up now “You say the information is out there?” Harry nodded “Why isn’t it known in this country then?”

Because certain pureblood lords stop its publication and just ignore it. It doesn’t fit their narrative.” Harry sighed “Look there are 20 people in this room. By my calculations, 11 of us share at least one 3x great-grandparent. I mean my closest magical relative at this school is Draco Malfoy.”

That got a few snorts of laughter “The way things are going; I estimate Spellbound Britain will effectively cease to be within 50 years. The magical population just isn’t increasing as it should. In fact, it’s actually stagnated. I think it’s going to start reducing soon. If there's a war it will reduce fast due to people fleeing and deaths. You just have to look at this school to see how much smaller classes are now. We barely use half the rooms in the castle because there is no longer the need.

Neville leaned forward “OK Harry. I don’t know about everyone else but you have convinced me that something needs to be done. What do you propose?”

Harry smiled “Does everyone agree with Neville?” there was a collective nod from around the table. Some of the nods were a bit reluctant but they were there. “Ok well, I’m continuing with my plans. I will bring some of you into bits of them if I feel your help is needed in the meantime just watch, wait and gather information. I doubt there will be many meetings like this because having so many people in a room at once regularly is just asking for trouble. Any information you come across, whether you think it’s useful or not, get it to me or Hermione. Also, be on the lookout for potential recruits.”

There was nodding from around the table. Harry glanced at Hermione. “There is one more thing. Several of you know this already but for those who don’t. Dumbledore has been Potioning and spelling us. Every one I’ve looked at has a Tongue-tied curse on them along with loyalty potions keyed to him.” There was a collective yell from those for whom this was news. “I know how to detect and remove these curses and have a way to stop new ones being placed on you undetected.”

For the next 20 minutes, Harry went around the room casting detecting and cleansing charms on everyone. As expected, everyone had what Harry thought to as the basic Dumbledore package. He cleansed everyone and pulled out his supply of Protection jewellery. Which was taken up happily.

Everyone was back in their seat and comparing the jewellery when Harry spoke up again “Now I must insist on absolute secrecy. We can’t let this get out. I don’t want to insist on magical oaths but if anything, that’s been discussed here gets out then I will. Right now, we may be kids but we are the future of the Spellbound world and if we want it to be better than it is now for us and our children and grandchildren then we need to change it.” He looked around the room meeting everyone's eyes and was pleased with the looks of determination he saw “This is just the beginning. The future is ours.” There was a collective growl of approval from around the table.

Chapter 30: Chapter 30:Mabon

Notes:

When I started writing this, 6 months ago, I had no idea the reaction it would get. I am constantly humbled by the responses and I again thank you all. as I have previously said I should have more time to write in the coming months now the insanity of Christmas is over.

I wish you all a Happy and Healthy New Year and may 2024 bring you everything you are looking for.

Chapter 30

 

Mabon

 

Friday 24 September 1993

 

The last week and a half had been both busy and quiet for Harry. Classes had been going well and he was really starting to enjoy Runes. Arithmancy was a bit more of a slog, but he was determined to stick with it because he could see the potential. Oliver Wood had pulled the Quidditch team together a couple of days ago and made sure they were all still willing to play. Harry had said yes but made sure Wood knew that he wouldn’t be able to stick to the punishing schedule Wood had set previously. This sentiment had quickly been backed up by Angelina and Alicia who, quite forcibly pointed out that both of them and the twins were doing their OWLS this year and Wood himself was doing his NEWTS. Wood had eventually acquiesced and agreed that if they thought he was getting to “Quidditch drunk” as Fred had put it they would go to McGonagall to get her to have a few words with him.

 He had managed to fill the last two places on the board for the scholarship fund. It would be headed by Hannah’s Grandmother. Lady Abbott was known for being a quintessential Pureblood lady, just without the blood purity bigotry. When Harry and Hannah had approached her, she had readily agreed and even pledged a substantial donation to the fund. This had led to several other families pledging donations and Hannah had insisted that her grandmother would ensure they paid.

The last member was Lord Abernathy. Approaching him had been Daphne’s idea. Julian Lawson was a true Muggleborn from a very minor Muggle aristocratic family. He had met and fallen in love with Abigail Abernathy, Heir to the Ancient House of Abernathy at Hogwarts and their marriage some 30 years previously had caused a bit of a stir as it was a pureblood heiress marrying a Muggleborn. But the then Lord Abernathy had enthusiastically approved of the young man his only daughter was besotted with and they had married and had children. Lady Abernathy now held the family seat on the Wizengamot, sitting with the Centrists, whilst her husband was a trained lawyer.

Lord Abernathy had enthusiastically agreed to join the board and Harry had given them his blessing and told them to run with it and let him know if they needed him for anything.

James Prewett had formally been hired to head the newly formed Potter Industries and was making great progress in integrating all of the House of Potters’ many businesses. The hunt for a corporate attorney was proving to be harder than anyone thought with everyone that Andrew Phillips approached expressing regrets and turning them down. They were still looking though, and Harry was confident they would find someone soon.

Finding a potions master to assist in running the new Potter Potions Company had proven much easier. As Andrew Phillips had predicted Andromeda Tonks had made sure everyone knew she wasn’t interested. Loudly and repeatedly if the letters Harry had received were anything to go by. She did however have someone to recommend. Emma Crowley was a Muggleborn potions prodigy. Graduating from Hogwarts in 1985 she had been unable to find a potions master willing to take her on for an apprenticeship. So, she looked abroad and ended up in Canada being apprenticed to one the best potions masters in North America.

Arriving back in Britain a newly minted potions mistress, she had been having trouble finding a job. Andromeda had met her when she interviewed in the potions department at St. Mungo’s and had wanted to hire her. Unfortunately, her competition for that job was a fairly talented Pureblood and Andromeda had been overruled. Harry had eagerly arranged a meeting which was how Harry found himself here, in his Wizengamot office at least an hour earlier than he would have liked.

He had arrived early with Hermione partly for this meeting and partly to try and slip past the crowds. Hermione had left to go and consult with Lord Greengrass and the rest of the Centrists so Harry was left alone in his office to read the preparatory notes the Centrist leadership had left for him.

There was a knock on the door and Harry put the paperwork down with a sign “Come In” he called.

James Prewett entered followed by a nervous-looking young woman in her 20’s. “Morning Harry, let me introduce you to Emma Crowley. Emma, Lord Harry Potter.”

Harry had stood as they came in and now extended his hand to the young woman “Mistress Crowley, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“You too Lord Potter and please call me Emma.”

“Then you must call me Harry. Andromeda Tonks sent me a glowing recommendation for you, and I have been looking forward to meeting you.”

Emma blushed slightly before taking the indicated seat “Mistress Tonks is too kind.”

Harry smiled “Unfortunately I don’t have a lot of time. So, I’m just going to tell you what I’m looking for and see what you have to say.” Emma nodded “I need someone to help oversee the potion manufactories I now own. I currently own 2 and a third will be ours by the new year. I want someone to go through there personnel and practices with a fine-tooth comb. Remove the deadwood. Update equipment and practices and generally make them better. Is that something you could do?”

Emma had a determined look on her face “Indeed it is. When I got over to Canada, I was surprised to realise just how far behind other parts of the world Britain is in potion manufacturing. With some time and money, I believe I can make your manufactories the best in Britain.”

Harry smiled “That’s just what I want to hear. I’m also going to need someone to assist James here in buying ingredients. He’s going to be going to the biggest suppliers and trying to get sweetheart deals and bulk rates. He will need help understanding what needs to be bought, if it’s a good price and if it’s good quality.”

Emma nodded “Understood and yes that’s also something I can help with. Could I suggest a dedicated Quality control department? Not just for incoming ingredients but also for everything that’s been made?”

Harry grinned “That was going to be my next point. I don’t care if a potion costs slightly more because we will only go for the best ingredients. I want PPM to be synonymous with quality, effective products.”

“Of course. Can I ask what will PPM be making?”

“Everything you can probably think of we are taking back some of the patents that my family has sold over the years so we will be the sole manufacturer of Sleakeazy’s. We are also going to be ramping up production of Wolfsbane. I also plan on creating a research department.” Emma looked very interested in that “I want to find out if there are better ways to make a potion. Are we using one particular ingredient because we have always used it but there is now something that will do the same thing and is cheaper or better? One thing I know about is Sopophorous Beans. Most textbooks say to slice them. But you and I know there's a better way, don’t we?”

She smiled at him “Crush them with a silver knife. Yes, I am aware of that. I’m assuming the research department will be something that happens in the future?”

Harry nodded “Yes, it’s probably going to be a couple of years. There's just too much else to do before then. But you should feel free to implement any procedures you know work as soon as you can. The Sopophorous bean being one of them.”

Emma nodded deep in thought before she stopped and looked up “Does that mean?”

Harry smiled “The job is yours if you want it.”

He was rewarded with a massive smile “I will ensure you don’t regret this, Harry.”

Harry smiled back “I know I won’t. I’m going to be busy at school for the next few years so you’re mainly going to be reporting to James here. He will discuss employment terms with you and will give you any and all support you need.”

Harry and Emma spent a few more minutes discussing things before he had to leave for the Wizengamot chamber. Entering he quickly made his way to the throne that was now his seat. Hermione was already sitting in hers watching the various Lords and Ladies assemble.

“She any good?” Hermione asked

“She should be perfect. Probably going to ruffle some feathers but who am I to complain about that.” Hermione snorted in amusement “How are we looking?”

“We think it’s going to nearly be a full house. Cyrus isn’t aware of any proxies being given or any apologies. Any empty seats will probably just be the usual no-shows.”

Harry nodded. There were a few Lords who just never turned up, whether from apathy, old age or just general bullheadedness. Either way, those Lord's absence was accounted for. Harry took the agenda that Hermione handed to him and began to read. First up was the seating of the new lords and their welcome speeches. Cyrus had made sure the new Centralist Lords knew to keep things concise. He didn’t know how long the other Lords would take but everyone was hoping none of them were particularly verbose.

Once everyone was seated there were six bills on the agenda. Four of them repealed large chunks of law from the last 20 years. The other two were going to result in large reorganisations in three departments in the ministry. Then it was the trial of Peter Pettigrew. Looking at the name on the paper in front of him, Harry knew what he had to do but wasn’t looking forward to it. His mind strayed to Sirius. Remus and Hagrid had been out most nights looking for him. Remus was sure they had found traces of him a few times and both were convinced he was somewhere around Hogsmeade. They just couldn’t find him. Remus had told him that even though the marauders had explored a large amount of the area surrounding the school and the village, because Remus was in his wolf form, he didn’t remember much whilst Sirius would remember everything.

His thoughts drifted away from his missing godfather as he watched Albus Dumbledore walk into the chamber. He stood there in the middle of the chamber staring up at Cyrus Greengrass in the Chief Mages seat. Cyrus was in deep discussion with Minister Fudge and Amelia Bones. Harry’s eyes narrowed as he spotted a short toad-faced woman fluttering around behind Fudge. Harry studied Delores Umbridge for the first time this time round. The last time he had seen her, he had stunned her and left her to the Dementors in the courtroom. He had never heard anything about her afterwards, he had been busy with other things.

A movement from the chamber floor drew his attention back to Dumbledore who had headed to his seat where he started talking to other Progressive Lords. Harry nudged Hermione who was reading through a pile of briefing documents

“Hermione”

“Hmm?” she looked up at him

“Umbridge,” Harry said nodding his head towards the detestable woman

Hermione turned and looked at her. Harry had told her all about her and her own research had confirmed everything Harry had told her.

As she was watching Cyrus looked up from his conversation, said something to Fudge and Bones and picked up his gavel.

Banging it 3 times he shouted out “Seal the doors!”

The large doors closed and the rest of the Wizengamot members in the chamber hurried to their seats.

“Welcome, honoured members, to this, the Mabon session of 1993. May Magic look upon us and our endeavours favourably.”

Harry sat back and watched with vague interest as Cyrus went through the standard administrative tasks and moved on to the seating of the new Lords. None of these were a surprise. The politicking to get them to join one of the factions had been fierce but it had been decided weeks ago. For the most part, it went quite quickly. The new Lord was introduced, and they came in and made a short speech thanking everyone and they were seated. The one that didn’t was the single new Conservative Lord who spent 20 minutes railing against everyone and everything but especially Dumbledore.

Once he had finally finished it was obvious even Lord Malfoy had had enough of him. One more Lord who was thankfully brief and they were ready to move on. The first bill to be proposed moved 60 books from the banned list. The vast majority of these were banned because they apparently dealt with Blood Magic. In reality, they were books on traditional pagan rituals, potions and spells that just happened to require a drop or two of blood. This bill passed fairly quickly and with cross-chamber support. Dumbledore didn’t say anything, he just sat there glaring around the chamber. The second bill repealed 4 previous bills that made the casting of certain spells punishable. This bill received a bit more argument, but it was passed with support from both the Centrist and Conservative factions.

The third bill repealed a previous bill from 7 years previously that was so absurd Harry had no idea how it got passed in the first place. It banned 6 of the 8 pagan festivals that were traditionally celebrated and encouraged the adoption of easter, Christmas and Halloween rather than Ostara, Yule and Samhain. This one also passed with little argument and with support from all factions. Harry and Hermione thought this was because most of those Lords had been ignoring that law and celebrating in private anyway.

The Fourth Bill was the one that Harry was going to propose and it was the one he was fairly sure was going to cause problems.

Harry stood “My Lords and Ladies. I rise today to propose a bill for your consideration. This bill would remove the restrictions on individuals classified as beings from working and owning property in Spellbound Britain. This law will also extend to Centaurs and Merpeople and will remove any and all registers of individuals.”

As expected, there were immediate exclamations. Harry thought this was funny as it showed just who had read the pre-meeting briefing documents. For the next half hour, there were arguments back and forth before the crux of the matter was totally revealed. The main problem. Werewolves. As expected Umbridge was practically screaming.

“You can’t seriously think that allowing these half-breeds the right to work alongside decent hardworking purebloods is a good idea. It’s bad enough we allow mudbloods to be employed” she screamed after the arguments had gone on for another 20 minutes.

The chamber descended into silence at that outburst. A good chunk of the assembled Lords probably used similar language in private, but it takes a brave Mage to use that language in public. Harry glanced at Minister Fudge and he was staring at Umbridge resignedly with his hand over his mouth. As Harry watched, Fudge glanced up to the public gallery. Harry followed his look and saw it was fairly full and there front and centre, surrounded by parchment and dicta-quills was Rita Skeeter. She looked like the proverbial cat that got the cream.

Harry had been hoping they could push her like this and the result was what they had wanted. The bill passed firmly with most of the Progressive and Centrist factions voting for it. A good smattering of Conservatives voted for it as well, obviously trying to distance themselves from the words of Delores Umbridge.

After that Chief Mage Greengrass called a recess for lunch, Harry and Hermione got up and hurried off to the Chief Mage's office. They arrived there just after Greengrass and his leadership team. Even though they were young and new members Harry and Hermione gained access just by the number of votes they controlled.

Greengrass saw them come in “Harry, I know I have asked this before, but you promise me your Potion manufactories are going to be making Wolfsbane?”

“Absolutely, I’ve just appointed a potions master to whip my manufactories into shape and I’ve instructed her to ramp up Wolfsbane production. You’re working on sourcing the ingredients?”

Greengrass nodded “We are indeed. Both James Prewett and I have been looking for domestic suppliers as well.” He gestured behind Harry and he turned and saw Augusta Longbottom walking into the room.

“What's that?” she asked

“Domestic production of Wolfsbane ingredients,” Greengrass replied

“Oh yes, Longbottom Nurseries are already working on that. We have another greenhouse under construction as we speak. The Aconite leaves shouldn’t be a problem. The Mandrakes are going to take longer as we have never had more than a half dozen before. The way I hear it though the problem is the Occamy eggs.”

Harry nodded “That’s what Andromeda Tonks tells me as well. I’m hoping we can do something about that.”

Greengrass nodded “Good, it’s only by promising Wolfsbane being readily available that I got our faction to vote in favour.”

Hermione spoke up “Is anything going to happen to Umbridge after that outburst?”

Greengrass sighed “I honestly don’t know. Her appointment is at the minister's discretion. But he didn’t look happy and he’s being extremely accommodating right now whilst he sees how the landscape is going to end up.” There was a general nodding around the room. “Right, we have 45 minutes and I don’t know about you lot but I’m hungry.”

With that, the meeting dispersed. Harry and Hermione were heading toward the Wizengamot dining room when they heard footsteps behind them. Turning they saw it was one of the newly seated Lords. Danial Hart, Lord Everhart was a squib born who had believed himself a muggleborn until he took an inheritance test a month ago. A Hufflepuff who had graduated the year before Harry and Hermione had arrived, and a classmate and friend of Nymphadora Tonks. He had declared for the Centrists as soon as it was announced.

“Lord Potter, Lady Dagworth-Granger would you mind if I joined you for lunch? I have a proposal to make.”

“Of course, Lord Everhart, and please call us Harry and Hermione,” Hermione replied for the both of them.

“Oh, in that case, please call me Dan.” He replied. The three of them made small talk as they continued to the dining room. Ordering sandwiches from the house elf who seated them they started eating as Dan went over his proposal.

“All three of us are Muggle-raised. We all went to Muggle Primary school, but what about the magic raised?” Dan started

Hermione nodded “From what I understand a very few go to muggle primary school as well but the majority are home-schooled by parents or tutors if they can afford them.”

Dan nodded “Yes indeed. From what I have been able to find out that results in some problems when the first years arrive at Hogwarts. The Muggle-raised are all at a fairly even level. The magic raised can be all over the place. As a result, the teachers often spend the first month making sure everyone is at a similar level in their knowledge of reading and writing. My proposal will do away with that.

“I’m proposing a Magical primary school for all children aged 7-11. Four year groups. All magical raised can attend and places can be offered to Muggle raised once they perform their first accidental magic. No houses. Everyone in the year group is in the same class. They will be taught English, maths, and history both magical and muggle. The 4th year could be taught some basic potions and some of the theory for transfiguration and charms, maybe even some herbology.”

Dan was obviously getting excited and just looking at Hermione, Harry could see her getting excited as well. “I like the idea. I like it a lot. However, with school and everything else, Hermione and I just don’t have the time to help you on this so it’s going to be up to you to do all the research and push this through.”

Dan nodded “That’s what I thought and I’ve already started. What I was hoping for was permission to say I had your support. That will open doors for me that would otherwise be closed.”

Harry looked at Hermione who nodded “You have it. Please keep us informed of how you're doing.”

They continued discussing things about Dan's proposed Primary school whilst they ate their lunch before they had to get back to the chamber for the afternoon session.

Chapter 31: Chapter 31: A Trial of a Rat

Notes:

Sorry about not updating last week. I got the flu so I spent most of it in bed reading. In the Forest of Dean by T3Tohru if anyone's interested. Very good Fic but it's not for the faint of heart.

Anyway. heres the next chapter. Enjoy!

Chapter 31

 

A Trial of a Rat

 

Friday 24 September 1993

 

Harry sat back on his throne in the chamber of the Wizengamot and watched as tables and chairs were brought onto the floor. There had been two more bills straight after lunch. The first was a reorganisation of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. The bill moved the Goblin Liaison office and the Centaur Liaison office to the Department of International Cooperation and both species were recognised as separate legal entities. This bill had passed fairly well as this appealed to both the Progressives and the Centrists.

The final bill was the bill that got the biggest reaction from the Minister. This bill increased the DMLE’s budget back up to the previous peacetime level from the early 1970’s. the department's budget had been cut so much over the last 10 years; it was now at its lowest level for nearly 2 centuries. It was a poorly concealed secret that the money taken from the department budgets had been spent on Minister Fudges ‘Special building the peace” Projects. Which really meant the money ended up in the pockets of his friends and allies.

Despite the minister's vehement objections, the bill had passed. Mainly because no one wanted to be seen helping corruption. Minister Fudge sat back down looking petulant, but he now had to find the money to increase the DMLE’s budget by 25% in the next three months. Amelia Bones on the other hand looked like all her prayers had been answered.

Now it was time for what the papers would probably call the main event. The trial of Peter Pettigrew. Chief Mage Greengrass banged his gavel and called the chamber to order. Harry illuminated his wand and held it up indicating he wished to be recognised. Hermione was looking at him with a confused expression on her face. He hadn’t told anyone what he was about to do, mainly because he wasn’t sure if he could go through with it.

Greengrass saw his lit wand and frowned. “The chair recognises Lord Potter. Please make this brief my Lord we have much to get through.”

Harry stood and nodded “Thank you, Chief Mage. I will keep this brief.” He turned to the rest of the chamber “The next task before this body is a solemn and sacred one. Determining a man's guilt or innocence. The muggles have a tradition that justice should be blind. That justice should be dealt with logically without emotion, following the evidence. In this case, I find that I can’t do that.”

There was murmuring from around the chamber but everyone's attention was on Harry. “The man whose fate we are about to decide committed the majority of his crimes against my family, my parents and their closest friends and against me. As you can probably tell my mind is already firmly made up in regards to his guilt. And for the sake of justice, I feel I must recuse myself from these proceedings. I don’t do it for his sake I do it for the sake of justice. Justice should not be about revenge and vengeance. It should be about ensuring the people convicted are guilty.”

The chamber was deadly silent now “We saw what happens when people rush to judgement. My godfather, Sirius Black, was arrested and sent to Azkaban in the space of 4 hours all for crimes he didn’t commit. We still don’t know where he is.”

Harry took a deep breath “With the Chief Mage's permission I will remain in the chamber to observe the proceedings but I won’t take any part in them unless called as a witness. I leave justice up to all of you. May you approach this solemn duty with deliberation and dignity.”

Harry sat down and looked around the chamber. Everyone was still staring at him. He glanced at Hermione and she was beaming at him with pride. He risked a glance down at Dumbledore who was staring at him as if he was just seeing him for the first time. A light from the Progressive benches drew his attention and he saw a lit wand.

The scribe drew Greengrass's attention to it “The chair recognises Lord Abbott.”

Harry looked on as Hannah’s grandfather stood. He looked to be in his 50’s but Harry knew he was approaching 80. “I will keep this brief Chief Mage. I applaud Lord Potter for his words and his actions. He has shown more maturity today than many men and women decades older than him. He has my respect and admiration. Today he bought honour to his name and his house”

As he sat down, he again held up his wand and lit his wand tip, this time green. All around the chamber members held up their wands and lit them green. This was a traditional way to show approval for someone and their actions. Harry glanced around; the entire Centrist benches had lit their wands as quickly as they could after Lord Abbott. The Progressives hadn’t been far behind. Harry noticed that Dumbledore had been fairly quick off the mark but he couldn’t work out if this was because he agreed with Lord Abbott or if he was desperate not to be seen as going against the obvious public mood.

Minister Fudge had also been fairly quick off the mark but Umbridge just sat there with her arms crossed staring at him from across the chamber. The green lights were somewhat slower to appear from the Conservative benches. But appear they did. Even Lucius Malfoy raised a lit wand eventually.

After about a minute Chief Mage Greengrass banged his gavel and the lit wands disappeared. He began the formalities of starting a trial and after about 10 minutes ordered the accused to be brought in. Harry got his first good look at Pettigrew this time around. He didn’t look as thin as he had in the previous timeline. But that was probably because he hadn’t spent nearly 8 months panicking and not eating this time. He had been captured barely 2 months after Sirius’s breakout.

Harry had seen pictures and memories of Peter Pettigrew as a teenager and whilst he always had slight rodent characteristics, spending 12 years as a rat constantly had exacerbated them. He also didn’t seem to know how to behave as a human any more as his movements were much more rodent-like than they should.

In the previous timeline, Hermione being Hermione had done some research. She had found that, whilst most Animagi took on some characteristics of the animals they became, Sirius’s barking laugh for example, most didn’t remain in their Animagus for longer than a few hours. Maybe a few days. The longest she had found a record of someone remaining in their Animagus form was 36 days. The conclusion that had been reached was it wasn’t recommended as it could cause some serious personality issues.

Pettigrew had been chained into a large wooden chair. Harry wasn’t listening to what was going on around him. He was just staring at the man who had betrayed his parents. Pettigrew’s end in the previous timeline had been both satisfying and unsatisfying for Harry. Whilst he was glad he was dead, it was done by Voldemort's hand, Arbeit at a remove. Being strangled by your own magical silver hand was certainly a bad way to go but Harry had wanted to be the one to end the man.

He didn’t really feel that way anymore. Oh, he still wanted the man dead but he was now content to let justice and the Wizengamot do it for him. As Harry had been ruminating on all this, it had become obvious that Pettigrew wasn’t going to comply with the court. A vote was held and Veritaserum was approved and administered. The truth serum had Pettigrew spilling his guts. He quickly confirmed his guilt in betraying Harry and his parents. To killing the Muggles in the street and framing Sirius. And then he moved on to crimes Harry hadn’t known about. He confessed to betraying the location of Susan's Parents to Voldemort and to feeding the false information to the order that got the Prewett twins killed.

The worst crime in Harry’s opinion. Apart from his parent's betrayal. Was Pettigrew’s confession to participating in the murder of the McKinnon family. He sat there and admitted to the murder of Marlene McKinnon. A woman who had considered him a friend. It quickly became obvious that Pettigrew had been involved in some way with most of the high-profile murders and attacks during the last year of the war.

In the end, Greengrass didn’t even bother to call any other witnesses. He called for a vote on Pettigrew's guilt or innocence. He was found guilty by a unanimous vote. Honestly, there was nothing else the assembled Lords could do. Anyone attempting to find him not guilty probably would have been strung up by their fellow Lords right there and then. Even Dumbledore found him guilty.

Greengrass ordered the Aurors to conduct a full interrogation using Veritaserum and Legilimency to extract everything Pettigrew knew about Voldemort and the death eaters and then hand over what was left of him to the Dementors to be kissed.

Harry had done his research. He understood what this punishment would entail. Pettigrew would be given a high dose of Veritaserum and then a legilimens would come in and begin questioning and mining his mind. He would not be gentle or careful. By the time they were finished, there wouldn’t be much left of Pettigrew's mind and it would almost be considered a mercy to hand him over to the Dementors. It was nicknamed mind flaying for a reason.

This was also amongst the most extreme punishment that Greengrass could have ordered. Harry had heard the gasps from around the chamber as he had said the words, but Harry also knew why he had chosen this punishment.

He was sending a message

He was letting the criminals and other ‘reformed’ Death eaters know that this wasn’t a soft Dumbledore court anymore. No more second chances for vicious murderers. Harry looked across the chamber to the former Death Eaters clustered around Lucius Malfoy. Most obviously had their occlumency shields firmly in place. Lucius however was having a harder time of it. Harry could see anger and fear in the man's face.

He smiled. Good. Lucius could use some fear.

 

With Lucius out at the Wizengamot all day, Narcissa had taken the opportunity to dive into her research. She didn’t like what she was finding. She had already told Harry about the findings from around the world about blood purity, Squibs and magical power. Now she was doing her own research to see if she could replicate the findings of the research, she had previously reviewed. The results were all matching up.

It was widely known that marrying cousins was not advised due to the increased risk of genetic defects. The pureblood philosophy that had been in the ascendency in Britain for the last few centuries had always argued that magic would fix any problems like that and ensuring that magic was kept ‘pure’ was worth the risk anyway. This philosophy had been fairly widespread around the world until about a century ago when it rapidly fell out of favour.

Now only Britain, parts of Eastern Europe and certain parts of East Asia still really adhered to it. The majority of the world considered British purebloods to be inbred and generally looked down on the birthplace of Merlin.

Narcissa only had to look at her own family for proof that marrying muggleborns and half-bloods was beneficial. Up until about 200 years ago there had always been 1 or 2 metamorphmagus born into the House of Black. Narcissa’s great-great-great-grandmother had been among the last known. Until Andromeda married a muggleborn and out popped Nymphadora. Probably the most skilled metamorphmagus in Western Europe. When Narcissa thought about it, it was both humbling and amusing.

Just then she heard a whoosh and a bang, she glanced at the clock against the wall. Yes, it would be about the right time for Lucius to be back. They had guests coming over for the feast of the ingathering tonight. She slipped out of her office and headed to a section of wall that looked to be no different than any other. Tapping it with her wand it opened up like a door and she slipped inside. Hurrying down a narrow staircase and along the dusty tunnels she found herself at the magic window into Lucius’s study again. The same Lords from last time were present and they all had a disturbed look on their faces. She tapped the rune to allow sound to pass and she listened in.

“How much damage can he really do?” asked Lucius “As far as I remember he only went on that one assault and that was led by Travers and he’s already in Azkaban”

The rest of the Lords nodded and Lord Nott spoke up “I don’t think The Dark Lord ever completely trusted him, even after giving him the dark mark. But his intelligence was always good, even if it cost us lives. Dolohov should have taken more men to kill the Prewett brothers. And The Dark Lord himself led the assault on the Bones family. I’m pretty sure the only reason he was taken on the McKinnon assault was to prove his loyalty. See if he would kill his friend.”

The others nodded and Narcissa realised what they were talking about. She had been dealing with giving birth and a new baby at the time so she had managed to keep out of things for the most part. But she heard far too many stories to not understand. So, Pettigrew had talked. No wonder everyone in that room looked worried.

Lucus was talking again “We just have to hope he actually knows little about any of us. If needed we just need to go back to screaming about the imperius curse and maybe throw some money around.”

Most of the Lords nodded, some seemed reluctant but Lord Crabbe spoke up “Are you sure Lucius? I mean they are going to mind flay him.”

Narcissa hissed through her teeth at that. Greengrass had actually sentenced Pettigrew to be mind-flayed? That punishment hadn’t been used in decades. Even during the trials following the Dark Lord's downfall, Dumbledore had turned down every request from Crouch to use mind flaying. This truly was a new age.

Narcissa continued to listen to the Lord's rail against the budget increase for the DMLE and the other bills that had been passed today. Harry had sent her a copy of what was being voted on and they all seemed very sensible to her. Lucius just hated the fact it wasn’t him doing the law writing.

She smiled to herself. This timeline was turning out to be very different than the previous one. She was actually enjoying herself.

 

Saturday 25 September 1993

 

Nymphadora Tonks, Auror trainee and soon-to-be Auror 2nd class, appeared at the end of the small lane leading up to the modest manor house. Moving along it she felt pride that Mad Eye had deemed her worthy of undertaking this mission.

Of course, she knew it was scutt work and no one more senior would do it but that didn’t mean it wasn’t important and she was determined to do it perfectly. She knew full well she would probably just get an earful from the target of her mission but that didn’t matter. She was an Auror doing Auror work.

Barty Crouch had been due in for an interview yesterday. He hadn’t shown up. His Floo appeared to be blocked and he wasn’t responding to owls. In fact, the owls were coming back with the letters unopened. Then all the revelations at the trial had happened and Barty’s no-show had slipped down the list.

This morning it had slipped back up the list and Auror Lieutenant Shacklebolt had decided to send Auror Trainee Tonks to do a welfare check and if Crouch was fine she was under orders to drag him into the office. The fact Barty Crouch was actually a cousin of some sort had nothing to do with it.

She reached the door and knocked. There was no answer so she knocked again. That was strange. She had passed through the wards 100 metres back she had felt them and Crouch had a house elf. Why was no one answering the door?

Tonks leaned back from the door and looked to the side. There were windows on either side of the door so she went to the one on the right first. It showed a room with old furniture but no sign of anyone. She went to the left and froze. There, in what appeared to be an office was Bartimus Crouch Senior. The first thing Tonks noticed was the look of abject terror on his face. The second thing she noticed was the fact that half his chest and his left arm were missing. Well now she looked harder she realised they were probably sprayed across the room

Fumbling for her wand she tapped the emergency backup rune on her badge. Backup arrived within a minute and the three Aurors found Auror Trainee Tonks on her knees throwing up into one of the bushes in the garden and pointing at the window. Seconds later she was joined by the youngest of the backup Aurors. Whilst the other two looked on in sympathy.

More pops sounded as more Aurors arrived. Mad-eye himself arrived 15 minutes after the first call went out. Amelia Bones arrived 10 minutes after that responding to Mad-eye’s Patronus.

Through it all Tonks just stood to the side looking green, she had got a well done from Mad-eye but apart from that she was basically ignored. Her simple welfare check had turned into the most gruesome murder case in the last 5 years. And it was going to be a hard one. The list of people who might want Barty Crouch dead was not exactly short.

Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Debts and Full Moons

Chapter 32

 

Debts and Full Moons

 

Sunday 26 September 1993

 

Sunday Prophet

 

Bartimus Crouch Murdered

Gruesome death for disgraced ministry official

DMLE and the minister have no comment at this time

 

Harry should be feeling good. They had gutted Dumbledore's works for the last ten years. The rat was currently having his brain shredded for all possible information he had and someone else had picked independently to come up with the magical primary school idea.

He hadn’t told Dan this but the primary school was always a long-term goal for Harry. The original idea had been Hermione’s in the other timeline. It had come about on one of those boring but terrifying nights the two of them had spent in the tent after Ron left. As they talked about it more and more, neither of them could believe that no one had come up with it before.

The more they talked about it the more they had realised that Muggle-raised children at Hogwarts were just set up to fail. Eleven-year-olds are dumped into an environment on their own hundreds of miles from their parents and expected to get on with things. Harry knew that many ended up torn between quitting and going home in those first weeks and days or continuing. The problem was Magic was addicting. The first time you cast a spell successfully it’s like a whole new world opens up for you. The more you do it the more you want to do. That’s where the problems started

Most magical-raised children grew up learning about magical plants and animals. They helped make potions with their parents. They played quidditch they learnt about magical culture and customs. Muggle-raised didn’t. and that caused problems because they were dropped into this world and environment with only a few months’ warning if they were lucky and expected to get on with things. Was it any surprise that problems happened?

Harry and Hermione had spent a solid 3 hours on Saturday with Dean Thomas and Katie Bell writing their thoughts down for Dan. Dean was a Half-Blood but his father had been killed when he was a baby and he didn’t know he was a Mage until he got a visit from Professor McGonagall just after his eleventh birthday. Katie was the daughter of her Muggleborn Mother and her Muggle father. Whilst she was aware of the magical world her entire life and her mother used magic in front of her, she had spent most of her life in the Muggle world.

What the 4 of them had come up with had turned into a rough manifesto. Hermione had dispatched it off to Dan and told him to use as much or as little of it as he liked.

He had come down to breakfast this morning in a good mood. He was expecting more headlines about the Wizengamot session but instead, he had opened the paper to this. Barty Crouch was dead. Winky was dead and there was nothing anywhere about Junior. Hermione had read the same thing and they looked at each other at the same time. He had told her and Luna enough that she understood the significance of this.

Turning round on the bench his eyes sort out Luna at the Ravenclaw table. She was already looking right at them. Harry gestured with his head towards the doors to the hall. He and Hermione quickly assembled themselves a sandwich each and ignoring the confused looks from those around them got up and left the hall with Luna following them.

The trio quickly headed towards the east wing of the castle. This wing was mostly deserted and contained many unused classrooms. Picking one at random, Harry opened the door and let the girls in. Checking for portraits and signs of recent use he didn’t find any. Harry quickly cast every privacy spell he knew and started talking.

“Well, I guess we know how Voldemort’s coming back now.”

The girls had stopped flinching at the name several weeks ago and they both nodded “How bad is this?” Hermione asked.

Harry let out a long breath and ran his hand through his hair “Well it’s not good. Crouch Senior and his house elf are dead and they were the ones who were keeping Junior under control. No one knows he was alive and in that house but I can’t believe the DMLE won't find traces and evidence that someone else was there. Then we come to the other problem.”

“What other problem?” Hermione asked

“Barty Crouch Junior is enormously more intelligent, skilled, powerful and resourceful than Peter Pettigrew. He’s also been completely loyal to Voldemort the whole time even if he’s been under the Imperius curse for a decade. He’s going to go to his master and assist him.” Luna replied

The other two looked at her “Is this what you saw Luna?”

“It would appear to be where the streams were leading. I get the feeling that Barty Crouch junior wasn’t the only possibility but he was the one we least wanted to be involved.”

The trio sat there and looked at each other for nearly a minute “shit” said Harry

“Shit indeed” replied Hermione “what do we do now?”

“Not a lot we can do. We don’t know where he is. We don’t know what he’s doing. I think we just need to carry on as we are. The loans are being called in tomorrow. Remus and Hagrid are still trying to find Sirius.” Harry shook his head and rolled his eyes in exasperation “Honestly. That man will be the cause of my first nervous breakdown. Things would be so much easier if he just walked up to the gates and said hi.”

The girls grunted their agreement. “Right, I need to send a letter, then we have that chat with Daphne and Tracey about the rest of Slytherin house.” The girls nodded. As they left the room unnoticed Harry was already composing the letter to Narcissa he had to write. She was going to love this turn of events.

 

2 hours later in a different classroom, Harry and Luna were waiting for Daphne and Tracey. Hermione had begged off the meeting as she had some research she wanted to do. Harry and Luna had been sat there in silence for nearly 5 minutes. It wasn’t an uncomfortable silence but Harry was starting to get unnerved as Luna had basically been staring at him the whole time.

“Luna.”

“Yes Harry?”

“Why are you staring at me?”

“Oh, sorry is it bothering you? I can stop. I was just trying to figure something out.”

“Figure what out?”

Luna looked at him for a few more seconds “You're not ready to hear it yet. Soon though.”

Harry looked back and shrugged. Luna was Luna. Just then the door opened and Tracey came in.”

“Hi, Daphne sends her apologies. She can’t get away. Her sister is demanding some sister bonding time.”

Harry smiled “No Problem. You should be able to help. Apologies if I’m abrupt but I want to get out of here fast.”

Tracey smiled “No Problem. What do you need?”

“More eyes in Slytherin. Am I right in thinking that the biggest problem in our years Slytherins is Crabbe?”

Tracey studied him for several seconds before nodding “Yes. He’s the ringleader of any bullying. If he’s not following Malfoy around, he’s sat there scheming. And they don’t usually get more complicated than find someone and either hex or punch them”

Harry nodded “OK I’ll try and figure out a way to remove him. Not going to be easy. Dumbledore and Snape let people get away with pretty much anything.”

Tracey nodded “Yeah, we noticed. As for more eyes in Slytherin. Nott and Zabini would be your best first choices.”

“That’s my thought as well. What about other years?”

Tracey stood there for several moments obviously thinking hard. “Gemma Farley in 5^th year.”

Harry frowned as he tried to put a face to the name. Then he got it. Gemma Farley was the current 5th-year female prefect for Slytherin. If things even remotely followed the previous timeline, then she would be the head girl in 2 years. He had never had much to do with her but from what he remembered she was always fair and didn’t play favourites.”

He nodded again “Yeah good choice. Can you and Daphne get your heads together and see if you can come up with anyone else.”

Tracey smiled “Sure no problem. Daphne might have more ideas from a political point of view. My family tries to stay out of politics as much as possible. So, I basically just do what she tells me in that area.”

“Good plan,” Harry said smiling. The smile faded as he regarded her “I’m going to give you a warning now. Tomorrow something is going to happen and the shit is really going to hit the fan. It might take a few days for word and the repercussions to get up here to Hogwarts but when it does, Slytherin House is going to be hit the hardest.”

Tracey had a concerned look on her face now “Can you tell me what's going to happen?”

Harry shook his head “I’m afraid not. It won’t stay a secret for long though. You and Daphne should keep your heads down though.”

Tracey looked at him thoughtfully “Ok Potter. I hope you know what you're doing.” And with that, she left.

Harry glanced at Luna “I hope so too.”

 

Monday 27 September 1993

 

Narcissa Malfoy sat in the small dining room drinking a cup of tea and reading the Daily Prophet. It was still full of coverage of the Pettigrew trail but some analysis was creeping in on the bills that had been passed. The reactions were fairly positive with interviews with mages happy to have their festivals back. The most overwhelming comment on that had been people hadn’t realised what was being banned at the time. Narcissa was having trouble believing that people didn’t understand what was being voted on 7 years ago.

Lucius was sat at the other end of the table reading his paper and grumbling under his breath. Narcissa was keeping half an eye on the clock. The post owls would be arriving soon and Narcissa had already been warned that Lucius would be getting a letter and how much it was for. She shouldn’t have been surprised that he had given himself a ‘loan’. She was surprised about the amount. A million Galleons out of the Black accounts. She didn’t really understand why. The Malfoys already had more than enough money and this was going to cost him a massive chunk of the family fortune.

Narcissa had been squirrelling away money for years. The trust vault that had been opened when she started Hogwarts had never been closed and Narcissa had spent the last 20 years working at increasing it. She now had a respectable sum in that vault and Lucius had no idea it existed or access to it. If the worst happened, she would have more than enough to set herself up again. She was planning on using the chaos that was about to attach to the Malfoy account to grab some more as Lucius probably won’t notice.

There was a pop and the mail appeared on the table. The house elves delivering it with minimal disturbance. Narcissa reached for her own letters. Nothing that important and watched Lucius over the top of her cup. She could see the official letter from Gringotts about halfway down his pile. He obviously noticed It and grabbed it first.

Ripping it open he began to read. Then he sat bolt upright “What the Fuck!”

“Lucius, watch your language” scolded Narcissa but he didn’t seem to notice.

“No, no, no, no!” breathed Lucius obviously panicking now.

“Lucius, what's wrong?” Narcissa made sure to put some concern into her voice. When she didn’t get a response, she snapped “LUCIUS!” his head snapped round to her “What's wrong?”
“What's wrong? WHAT'S WRONG?” Lucius was getting hysterical now. “That fucking Potter boy has managed to get access to the Black accounts. He’s calling in the loans.

Narcissa sat there staring at him “I know you got access to some of the accounts. How much have you taken?” Lucius mumbled something “How much Lucius?” she snapped

Lucius sighed “A million Galleons.”

Narcissa, who thought she could earn an award for acting during this conversation, blinked in surprise “A million?” Lucius nodded “And the goblins want it back?” Lucius mumbled something again “Speak up Lucius.”

“With interest. Within a week.”

Narcissa sighed again “Interest? The goblin's Standard interest is 15% a month?” Lucius nodded. “You took this out after grandfather died?”

“About 6 months after. Took me that long to get access to the accounts.”

Narcissa pretended to be doing some calculations in her head “Lucius that’s something like 66 million just in interest.” He nodded again. She sighed “OK. That’s going to hurt ALOT but we can afford that. Just pay them.”

Lucius looked at her and slumped “It’s not that simple Narcissa. I’ve…” he took a deep breath “Been giving loans to our allies under interest-free and no repayment terms. If the Goblins want the money back from me, they are going to go after it all.”

Narcissa was now sitting with her head in her hands. She was really acting up a storm today “How much?”

“I would have to check the records but off the top of my head 20 million spread around.”

She looked up sharply “20 million.” She made a show of thinking again “Lucius that’s over a billion in interest. All our so-called friends are going to come demanding we pay that.”

He nodded “I know.”

“Lucius we are rich but not that rich. Not cash-rich. We would have to sell some things off and that’s going to take time and that’s not something the Goblins are going to accept.”

He nodded again “I know.”

They were interrupted by the pop of a house elf “Excuse Hopey, Master and Mistress. There is a man at the Floo and he’s very angry.”

“And so it begins.” Breathed Narcissa “Who is it, Hopey?”

“Lord Nott, Mistress Cissa.”

Narcissa saw the wince from Lucius in the corner of her eye “We will be right there Hopey.” She turned to Lucius as the House elf disappeared “How much?”

“About two hundred thousand I think a little over a year ago. He’s one of the smaller amounts.”

Narcissa closed her eyes and sighed “So he now owes over a million?”

“Sounds right.” Said Lucius dejectedly

“Ok.” Sighed Narcissa. “Let us go speak to him.” They got up and left for what was sure to be the first of many difficult meetings

 

Thursday 30 September 1993

 

Padfoot stuck his nose outside the cave he had been hiding in. he knew it wasn’t the time to try breaking into the castle yet. He had to wait for the next feast at Halloween. That’s the only way to guarantee that no kids will be roaming the corridors. But right now, he needed food. There were only so many rats a man, or dog, could eat.

As he made his way down the mountain towards Hogsmead he looked up and saw the moon. It was full. He felt a pang in his heart that he felt every full moon. He had promised Moony that he would be with him for every full moon. Another promise he hadn’t been able to keep all these years.

He knew Moony was in the area. He had caught his sent a few nights. He was probably looking for him. He probably thought he was guilty and was looking to kill him. That’s how Padfoot would feel if the situation was reversed.

He was nearly at the village now. He stopped briefly and looked at the shrieking shack. He knew what the noises the villagers had heard there were and it fed his guilt. He sniffed the air trying to work out if Moony was in there but the wind was wrong.

Padfoot turned away and froze. There not 20 feet in front of him was a werewolf. It was unmistakable and it wasn’t any werewolf. Padfoot would recognise him anywhere. It was Moony.

Padfoot slowly started to back away from the werewolf, only to be stopped by a low growl. The harder Padfoot looked at him the more confused he got. Moony showed no sign of attacking him. Indeed, there was more intelligence in his eyes now they he had ever seen in the wolf side of his old friend. In fact, Padfoot got the feeling Moony was irritated with him.

Moony stood up from where he was sitting and started to move towards the shack. Looking back at Padfoot he made an unmistakable follow me gesture with his head. When Padfoot made no sign of moving he did it again with what sounded very much like a fed-up sigh.

Padfoot just stared at his old friend. Every instinct was telling him to run, but he didn’t. He never knew why but he followed the wolf into the shack. There in one of the upstairs rooms, Padfoot found a table laden with food and drink. He looked at the wolf that used to be his friend and the wolf gestured at the food with his head and left.

Padfoot waited and listened as the wolf left the shack and headed off into the forest. He still had no clue what was going on but the food was too much of a temptation. The dog disappeared and there stood the dirty and emaciated form of Sirius Black. He looked out the crack in the boards over the window but couldn’t see anything.

Turning to the food he grabbed a chicken leg and devoured it. Followed by bread and anything else he could get his hands on. There was a large glass of water on the table. Sirius grabbed it. The instant he picked the glass up he felt a pull somewhere behind his navel.

‘Portkey’ instantly went through his mind and he realised he had been tricked. This was obviously taking to some ministry holding cell. He knew he didn’t have long to live now. There was no way the Dementors would let him live after escaping.

He landed in a heap still clutching the glass. Glaring at it he through it into the corner smashing it. He got up and looked around. The room was empty. Something about it made him think it had only recently been cleared. He moved to the window. It was shuttered and sealed. No chance of getting out of there without a wand. The door was also securely locked. He tried to turn back into his Animagus form but he wasn’t able to. Anti-Animagus wards were obviously in effect.

From the other side of the door, he heard footsteps. He retreated to the furthest corner and sank to the floor. He sat on something and realised it was the smashed glass. Sorting through the shards of glass on the floor he found a sharp bit.

If he was going to die, he was going to die on his own terms. “I’m sorry James, “I’m sorry Lily. I tried. I’ll see you soon.”

He brought the shard to his neck just as the door opened. Sirius froze not believing his eyes. There was a woman in the doorway carrying a bag. There was a woman in the doorway he knew very, very well. There was a woman in the doorway with a small smile on her lips and tears in her eyes.

“Please put that down Siri before you do anything stupid. I don’t want to have to fix that as well.” Said Andromeda Tonks.

Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Sirius

Notes:

this chapter is the last thing I currently have written. My mental health has taken a nose dive these last two weeks. whilst I'm doing better now I don't know how long it will be before I am able to publish anything more. I'm hoping I'll have something in the next two weeks but i can't promise anything. thank you for your understanding

Chapter 33

 

Sirius

 

Thursday 30 September 1993

 

“Andi?” whispered Sirius. She nodded not trusting her voice. Sirius dropped the shard of glass and stood. Taking a few tentative steps towards her he brought his hand close to her face. Feeling the warmth from her skin he whispered again “Andromeda? Am I dreaming? Or dead?”

“No, you're not dreaming or dead. Now come here and hug your favourite cousin.”

For the first time in nearly 12 years, someone touched Sirius Black without trying to cause him pain. He felt her arms and her body and her warmth. And Sirius Black completely broke down. Twelve years of hurt and pain. Everything the Dementors had made him feel came out in gasping sobs as tears he thought he had shed long ago started to pour from his eyes.

After a few minutes, he pulled away holding Andromeda's arms as he looked deep into her eyes. “Am I safe here?”

“Yes Siri, we made sure you are totally safe here. No one's going to hurt you here.”

Sirius collapsed to his knees and just stared at the ground for over a minute then he took a deep breath and let out the most heartrending wail that Andromeda had ever heard.

Andromeda held him there on the floor for a few more minutes before coaxing him back onto his feet and into the room next door this room was fully furnished. The room he had port keyed into had been specially prepared so Sirus couldn’t hurt himself before she got to him. Unfortunately, someone had made the portkey out of a glass. She was going to be having words with Remus about that.

She led Sirius over to a sofa and sat him down. There was food on the coffee table in front of him and he looked at it with bleary eyes. “Eat what you can Siri, I’m going to run some tests and find out how physically fucked you really are.”

Sirius gave a watery snort of almost laughter before grabbing a bread roll. It was still warm from the oven and he bit into it without even buttering it. He made a sound of ecstasy and started shovelling food into his mouth.

Andromeda knew she should stop him or at least slow him down, but she also knew it would be practically impossible. She started casting the diagnostic spells. What she saw wasn’t good. In some ways, he was in worse shape than Harry had been when she first got her hands on him. She reached into her bag which had been left next to her sofa and pulled out 4 potion vials.

“Sirius, Stop eating for a second and drink these.”

He looked at the 4 vials in her hand “What are they?” he asked his mouth still half full.

“That’s a nutrient potion, that’s a mild calming draft and the other two are to start working on your bone and muscle density. I’m going to have to brew something special to start working on the organ damage. These are just to start the process.”

He looked at the potions for a few more seconds before swallowing his mouthful of food and taking them. Downing them all. He looked up at her “How bad is it?”

“Well, I’m guessing you are better off than you were when you broke out but that’s not saying much. You have major nutrient deficiencies that have affected your bones, muscles and organs. Given time I can fix that with potions, diet and exercise. You're going to need to spend some serious time with a mind healer though.” Sirius opened his mouth to object but she fixed him with a stare “Don’t fight me on this Sirius Black. You will lose”

He closed his mouth again before he seemed to realise something and looked at her in panic “Hogwarts! Harry!” he exclaimed “We have to protect him. It’s not safe!”

Andromeda raised her hands in a calming motion “Sirius, Calm down. Pettigrew was found a month ago. He’s already been tried and convicted. Here.” She pulled out a copy of the Daily Prophet from a few days before and showed it to Sirius. He stared at the headlines before grabbing it and beginning to read.

She could tell when he got to the part about the sentencing because he drew in a deep breath and looked at her “He’s being Mind flayed?”

She nodded to him. Pettigrew's sentence was a complicated thing for her. On one hand, she was a healer who knew exactly the pain and torture the convict was going through. On the other hand, he had hurt her family and one of the things at the base of Andromeda Tonks’s personality was family was everything. “Yeah, at this point I doubt there's much left of him.”

Sirius stared at her for a bit longer before he nodded “Good.” He took a deep breath “That was Remus tonight, wasn’t it?”

She smiled “Yes, he’s the DADA teacher this year. He and Hagrid have been looking for you for weeks.”

Sirius grimaced “Yeah, I know I’ve caught sight of them a couple of times. I thought they were looking to bring me in. How was Remus so controlled? I could tell there was something different about the wolf.”

Andromeda Smiled “About 10 years ago Damocles Belby created the Wolfsbane Potion. It doesn’t stop the transformation but it relieves some of the symptoms and it allows the werewolf taking it to remain in control when the transformation happens. The person you saw tonight was Moony with Remus in control. He’s probably curled up somewhere safe now and he will take tomorrow to recover and come and see you on Saturday.”

Sirius was staring at his clasped hands now, tears running down his face. “Good, that’s good. And Harry?”

“Harry’s fine. He has been the driving force trying to find you. He’s going to come on Saturday as well. By then you will be healthier and you can talk all day to them.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t wait.” Came a voice from the door behind them. They both spun around and there was Harry.

Sirius stood and practically ran to him. Stopping right in front of him he just stared at him taking in every inch of him. “Hello Padfoot.” Said Harry with a small smile

“Hello Prongslet.” Whispered Sirius before Harry was swept into a hug that rivalled Hermione’s

When Sirius eventually let him go, Harry led him back over to Andromeda on the sofa. “I shouldn’t have come but I got the alert that the portkey had been activated and I had to see you. I’ve got some friends covering for me and I’ll sneak back into the common room shortly.”

Sirius smiled fondly at him “13 years old and already sneaking out of school. Your dad would be so proud. Your mom would kill you though.”

That got a smile from Harry and a snort from Andromeda. “I don’t have much time Sirius, but as Andi said I’ll be back on Saturday with Remus. We will discuss everything that’s happened then. Until then your sole responsibility is to listen to Andi and to get better. To aid her in that I’m roping in an old friend. MADDY!”

With a popping sound a female house elf appeared “Yous calling for Maddy, Master Harry?” the elf that had once been James Potter’s nanny elf asked before her eyes went to Sirius “Master Siri?” she asked with tears in her eyes “Master Siri has come back to Maddy.” She threw herself at the stunned man and started wailing in his arms.

It took nearly ten minutes to calm the overwhelmed house elf down enough that they could talk.

“Yous a very bad boy Master Siri. Yous ran away and got in trouble again.” Maddy started, slapping Sirius’s arm a few times to drive the point home. She then looked at him properly and wrinkled her nose “Yous dirty and yous smell master Siri.”

“I know Maddy. I messed up big time this time. I’m back now though and I’m going to spend the rest of my life making up for it.”

The House elf stared at him for a few seconds before nodding “Good.” She turned to Harry “Do yous need to me to look after him, Master Harry?”

Harry smiled and nodded “Yes please Maddy. Andromeda here is going to give you a list of potions he needs to take and when he needs to take them. As well as diet and exercise plans. You are to make sure he sticks to them and as far as Sirius is concerned Andromeda is in charge right now. Any questions and concerns should go to Andromeda. You understand?”

Maddy had a determined look on her face “Yeps Master Harry. Healer Miss Andi is in charge now.” She turned to Andromeda “Healer Miss Andi, Maddy bes thinking that naughty Master Siri needs a shower.” She looked at Sirius again “A long shower and then bed?”

Andromeda smiled at the small elf “That is a very good idea, Maddy. Can you make sure that happens and I’ll prepare the schedules and the potions you are going to need for the next couple of days.”

Maddy smiled “Of course Healer Miss Andi.” She stood up and grabbed Sirus’s hand “Come Master Siri lets go find you a shower”

Sirius allowed himself to be pulled to his feet and as he was led from the room he looked back over his shoulder at Harry “What have you done to me?” before being pulled out the door by the still-scolding house elf.

Andromeda and Harry looked at each other before both descending into giggles. “Well, that went better than expected,” said Harry. “Will you be here on Saturday?”

Andromeda nodded “I’m staying here for at least a week. Sirius is in worse shape than I thought he would be.”

Harry winced and nodded “I was afraid of that. Can you ask Ted to be here as well? We are going to have a lot to talk about and it’s probably best to get it done all at once.”

“Not a problem.” Said Andromeda.

Harry sighed “Let him have the run of the house. I’ve locked the war room and told Narcissa not to come around.”

Andromeda nodded “She would be too much for him right now, I think. See how he takes things on Saturday. To be honest Harry he’s probably going to sleep for the next week at least.”

“Not surprised.” Said Harry. He stood up “Right I'm going to check on the library then get back to Hogwarts.”

Andromeda smiled as she stood and pulled him into a hug. “I’ll see you Saturday.”

Harry left Andromeda and made his way down the Stairs and into the library. And stared at the expanded collection. “Dobby!” he called

There was a pop and Dobby was in front of him “Harry Potter Sir!!”

“Hello Dobby, I see you have been busy,” Harry said gesturing at the library. “How many books have you bought?”

Dobby was bouncing with excitement “951 so far Harry Potter sir. but those were mostly easy ones to get. Dobby went to bookshops and bought lots, so far Doby has spent 18,243 Galleons on books.”

Harry smiled “This is amazing Dobby. Keep it up. I know Hermione is going to love this.”

Harry spent a few more minutes examining some of the new books before he hurried back to the vanishing cabinet. Closing the door there was a strange squeezing sensation before he opened the door and found himself in an abandoned classroom so far off the beaten track, he couldn’t tell when the last person had set foot in the place.

Covering himself with the invisibility cloak and grabbing his Nimbus 2000 broomstick he made his way down the corridor to a window that had obviously been broken years before. He had found it was much quicker to fly back to the occupied part of the castle than to try and walk.

 

Friday 1 October 1993

 

Amelia Bones walked into the minister's conference room with her 2 most senior Aurors. Head Auror Rufus Scrimgeour and Auror Captain Alastor Moody. She tried not to roll her eyes. She had been expecting Minister Fudge and Chief Mage Greengrass. She had been hoping that Undersecretary Umbridge would be elsewhere. If only she was that lucky.

“Minister, Chief Mage. Thank you for making the time for this briefing.” Amelia addressed the two most powerful political figures in Spellbound Britain.

Fudge spoke first “Of course Director. What have you found?”

Amelia pulled out a large file of parchment and looked at the two men. “As you know gentlemen, a week ago today, Bartemius Crouch was due into the department for an interview in the continuing investigation into his conduct at the end of the war. This interview had been scheduled for over a week and the date was his choice. He never showed. What with everything else that went on last Friday he wasn’t a high priority. On Saturday morning we sent a junior Auror to do a welfare check on him and if he was fine to drag him into the department for the interview and to explain himself.”

“When she got there, she saw Crouch's body through the window. It was… Horrific. She immediately summoned back up and we gained entry to the house. Inside we found the bodies of both Crouch and his House elf. The elf had been dead for approximately 4 days and had been killed by the killing curse. Crouch had been dead for approximately 30 hours. He had been tortured and then killed by multiple Bombarda’s culminating in a Bombarda to the heart that destroyed his upper chest and left arm.”

She took a deep breath “Everything but the final Bombarda was self-inflicted. We think he was under the Imperius Curse and made to torture himself. This went on for at least 2 days. We know this because his left leg was blown off and then cauterised by a fire spell approximately 2 days before he died.”

Everyone in the room had gone very pale as Amelia informed them of the last days and hours of a man they had all known for years. Fudge cleared his throat “Do we know who did this Amelia? Or why?”

She gestured to Scrimgeour who sat forward “We have examined several avenues so far and we have come to a disturbing conclusion. We examined potential financial motives but confirmed that Barty Crouch was the last Crouch. In fact, with him dead the House of Crouch should have died out with him.”

Greengrass frowned “Should have? You mean there's an Heir somewhere?”

Scrimger nodded “That's what our investigation is implying. The problem is we don’t know who it could be. And neither do the Goblins. Every Crouch for the last 5 generations has been an only child apart from Barty. He had two sisters but neither of them had children. We can find absolutely no evidence of Squibs, and as everyone knows his son has been dead since 1982. But we think everyone is wrong.”

Everyone sat there for nearly a minute before Fudge shook himself “What do you mean you think everyone is wrong? Bartemius Crouch Junior died a year after he was sent to Azkaban surely?”

Amelia sighed “That’s what everyone believed but when we examined the rest of the house, it was obvious someone else was living in that house. They had been there for years and with Crouch's full knowledge and sleeping in what was obviously Crouch Junior's childhood bedroom. We don’t know how but we think Senior has been keeping Junior prisoner in his house for the last 11 years. Also, Barty’s late wife, Cynthia. Her grave is empty. We checked”

Again, everyone sat there for several moments taking that in. Much to Amelia’s disappointment it was Umbridge who broke the silence “I wouldn’t worry too much minister.” She simpered “An ungrateful criminal who has spent the last ten-plus years locked up isn’t going to do any damage.”

Amelia sighed “That's where your wrong Madam Umbridge. Barty Crouch Junior is a genius-level intellect. Straight O’s across the board in both his OWLS and NEWTS he was courted by pretty much every department in the ministry and multiple private organisations including Gringotts. Everyone wanted this guy.”

Scrimgeour leaned forward “I myself spoke to him about coming to work for the DMLE just before he finished Hogwarts. He was very polite about it but he made it clear that he had no interest in working at the ministry. I got the impression that he wasn’t on best terms with his father. He told me that he was going to take some time off to just think through his options whilst spending some time with his mother. She was unwell. 18 months later the war was over and then he was caught with the Lestrange’s torturing the Longbottom’s.”

Moody spoke up now “We are now fairly sure he took the dark mark whilst he was still at Hogwarts. Since the end of the war, we have spent some time going over things that we just didn’t have the time or the manpower to deal with during the war. We now think that Crouch Junior was involved in at least 3 major attacks and several skirmishes over the last 2 years of the war. There is also some evidence that he was a favourite of HIM.”

Fudge had gone even paler as Moody spoke “What do you think he’s going to do?”

Amelia took a deep breath “We really don’t know minister. Our best hope is he just decides he’s been lucky and disappears of into the world never to be seen again. But if he’s got a plan…”

 

As Amelia Bones was briefing the minister a perfectly average and non-descript backpacker was standing on the back of a muggle passenger ferry. He was watching the City of Portsmouth recede behind it. Ahead lay the continent. This passenger would avoid the magical areas and travel as a muggle as much as possible to avoid detection. Barty Crouch could feel the call of his master. The other faithful were all locked up and those that were free were beyond contempt. If Barty could feel the call, why couldn’t they? Their master was out there and calling for them. Barty was determined to help him in any way he could. And Spellbound Britain would tremble before the might of Lord Voldemort and his most faithful Death Eater Bartemius Crouch.

 

Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Expanding the Circle

Notes:

Thank you for all your kind messages after my last post. I am feeling better and have been writing. Hence the new chapter. This chapter is mainly involved in moving several plot lines along before some big things happen in the next couple of chapters. Please enjoy

Chapter 34

 

Expanding the Circle

 

Saturday 2 October 1993

 

Harry knew that disappearing for most of the day was a risk but this was a risk he had to take. Sirius had been under Andromeda’s care for two days now and from what she had told him that would have barely scratched the surface of the healing and Harry wanted to see and talk to his Godfather. His friends were running interference for anyone who asked where he was. The only person Harry was really concerned about was Ron.

The youngest male Weasley was still watching everything that was going on. Harry was sure he was up to something he just wasn’t sure what. The most emotion Harry had seen from him, had been on the previous night. Percy had come to him to fill him in on how things were going with Bill taking control of Ginny’s money for her. Ron had looked irritated that Harry was willingly spending time with a Weasley that wasn’t him. Percy had also mentioned that Molly Weasley was getting suspicious as none of her children (Apart from Ron) were engaging her when she sent her usual ranting letters.

Harry and Remus had made their way through the castle as unobtrusively as possible. The fact the older man had known about, and used the invisibility cloak for years helped. Harry led him to the long-abandoned classroom where the vanishing cabinet was stashed. Remus immediately recognised it for what it was and they both went through it to Sayre House.

Andromeda was waiting for them when they arrived.

“Harry, Remus. How are you both today?”

“We are both fine that you Andi.” Harry replied for both of them “How’s our patient?”

Andromeda sighed “He’s a physical, Mental and emotional mess. He can’t sleep without having crippling nightmares. I’ve added dreamless sleep to his potion regime just for this week. He needs the actual rest if the other potions are going to help him.”

Harry nodded “You have him on calming draughts?” Andromeda nodded. “You might want to have a few extra ready. He’s not going to like a lot of what I’m going to be telling you all today.”

Andromeda frowned “In that case is it a good idea to be telling him these things?”

“Unfortunately, yes. My plans are too far advanced and he’s going to be an integral part of a lot of what's still to come. He needs to know so he can prepare. Where is he?”

Andromeda and Remus were both looking at Harry with appraising looks. “He’s in the Library with Ted. Last I saw they were geeking out over a Transfiguration book they had found.”

Remus smirked “Sirius always did love his transfiguration. James too actually. Now your mother Harry. Charms and Potions. She was amazing at both. The only person who could match Snape at potions.”

Harry smiled. “You ready for this Remus?”

“Not really, but I need to see him.”

The three walked down the Hall to the Library. As they neared the door, they could hear the two men inside laughing about something. The trio walked in and the laughter stopped as Sirius looked their way.

“Moony” he breathed

Remus stood there for several seconds staring at his friend. Then he walked directly over to him and punched him. It wasn’t a hard punch and Sirus didn’t fall to the floor. Everyone in the room just stood there in shock.

Sirius had his hand over his jaw where Remus had punched him. “I guess I deserve that.” He said.

“You guess?” replied Remus “What in the name of Merlin and Morgana were you thinking Padfoot? Going after the rat? You should have stayed with Harry.”

Sirus looked close to tears “I know. I have spent 12 years regretting pretty much everything I did that night.”

Remus stood staring at him for a few more seconds. “Oh, come here you fucking idiot.” And he pulled him into a hug. Sirius’s fragile mental state broke and he dissolved into tears in his friend's arms.

It took nearly an hour and a calming draft from Andi before Sirius was in any fit state to talk. Harry had been pulled into a hug more than once by his godfather but now they were sat on sofas and armchairs all 4 adults looking at Harry expectantly. It had always been his plan to tell Sirius and Remus everything. He had decided to include Andromeda and Ted after talking with Hermione, Luna and Narcissa.

He took a deep breath and looked at the 4 people around him. “I know I told you I wanted you all here to bring you all up to date on what’s been happening and my plans. And that is true and I will be. But I also want to tell you about me. I need to tell you about how I died on 2^nd May 1998.”

All 4 adults sat there staring at him it was Andi who broke the silence. “Harry, what are you talking about? Dead? 1998?”

“Voldemort was resurrected on the 24^th of June 1995. Over the next 3 years, he regained his power and managed to take over the Ministry and Hogwarts at the beginning of August 1997. Everything culminated in a massive battle at Hogwarts on 2^nd May 1998. I was killed in that battle. When I woke up, I found myself… somewhere else. There I met Death. He gave me some options. I took the resurrection into my younger self option. I figured I could change things. Make things better. Prevent the deaths.”

The colour had drained from everyone's faces as he spoke. Ted suddenly got a thoughtful look “That’s how you knew so much. That’s how you have managed to manipulate things. You have 5 years more knowledge.”

Harry nodded. “Yes. I know how Voldemort survived Godric’s Hollow. I know what needs to be done to survive him and finally kill him and I know about the manipulations Dumbledore made to my and many others' lives. We have reached a tipping point though. I’ve changed too much now. Everything is moving along a different path.”

Sirius had miraculously managed to keep his head “How do you mean?”

“Well,” Harry said “Just off the top of my head, I've taken my seat in the Wizengamot. That didn’t happen last time. I didn’t even know I had a seat. I’ve removed Dumbledore from his position as Chief Mage 2 years earlier than Fudge managed to last time. I’ve managed to get you safe Sirius nearly a year earlier than we managed last time and you're all but exonerated which didn’t happen until after your death last time.”

“Death?” interrupted Sirius “I died?”

Harry winced internally “Yeah 18^th June 1996. A group of us go to the Department of Mysteries to stop the Death Eaters from getting their hands on a prophecy. There's a battle. You were duelling Bellatrix in front of the Veil of Death when she slipped one through your defences. No idea what it was but she knocks you through the veil.”

There was silence in the room. “But Bella’s in Azkaban.” Murmured Andi

“Old Voldy breaks all his Death Eaters out in January 96.” Harry took a deep breath “I should probably tell you that by the time I died, everyone in this room apart from Andi was dead.”

Everyone seemed to look down at the floor when he said that. The silence stretched on “I’m guessing we weren’t alone?” breathed Remus

“Nope.” Replied Harry “Dumbledore, Snape, Amelia Bones, Rufus Scrimgeour, Mad-eye Moody, Emmeline Vance, Dirk Cresswell and so many others including” He looked at the Ted and Andromeda “Nymphadora.”

Andromeda let out a shriek and covered her mouth. The unshed tears starting now. Remus spoke up again “How did I die, Harry?”

“Battle of Hogwarts. I don’t know the details I’m afraid. I just saw your body.”

Remus got a faraway look in his eyes; Ted was feeding Andromeda a calming draught and Sirius was just sitting there staring at him.

“This won’t happen now, will it? As you said you changed too much.” Sirius’s response was more of a statement than a question.

Harry nodded “Things are going to be different. And I don’t think all of them are going to be better.”

Remus focused back on Harry “What do you mean?”

Harry let out a deep breath “Last time Voldemort only had Wormtail to help him with his resurrection. He came back alright but it took a year and an agent infiltrating Hogwarts and there was little to no infrastructure ready for him when he came back. This time he has someone much more competent. The same man who was his agent at Hogwarts last time”

Sirius’s head had snapped back up at Harry’s mention of the rat “Competent? Who?”

“Barty Crouch Junior,” Harry replied grimly

A look of confusion passed over all 4 faces in front of him. “Harry, Crouch Junior is dead. I watched them bury his body in Azkaban.”

Harry shook his head “You saw them bury the Polyjuiced body of his mother. She was dying anyway so she came up with a plan to get him out and managed to get Senior to go along with it. They went in for a visit. Switched places and then Senior kept Junior locked in the house under the Imperius Curse for the next ten years.”

Andromeda had gone green. She had heard some of the details of the state of Crouch Senior from her daughter. “Are you saying that everything that happened to him? His son did that?”

Harry nodded “He had some major issues with his father anyway. Senior was always more interested in the ministry than his son and Barty resented it. 10 years a prisoner with just his hated father and a House Elf for company…”

Sirius and Remus were both nodding “The hatred is true.” Sirius spoke up “He was in the same year as Reggie, the year below us. They were friends actually. It was fairly well known around the school that Junior hated his father.”

Harry nodded again “Indeed. That brings us to the biggest problem. Pettigrew was an exceedingly average mage, who ran to old Voldy because he finally had nowhere else to go.” Everyone was nodding at that. “Crouch is a genius-level intellect with psychopathic tendencies, daddy Issues and is a true believer.”

Everyone winced at that before Sirius spoke up “Yeah, he was top of his year by a fairly decent margin. Everyone else in that year stopped trying to beat him by about the third year and just tried to come second. I can see your point though Harry. We have to expect Crouch has gone looking for his master and when he finds him…”

Everyone sat contemplating things for a while before Harry clapped his hands together making everyone jump “Anyway, I’ve made a lot of changes already to ensure Britain is more prepared this time. Amelia Bones's budget is already much higher than it was. The Wizengamot is making sane decisions and laws rather than just doing what Dumbledore wants and we have made a start on Hogwarts.”

Sirius frowned “What are you doing at Hogwarts?”

Harry grinned “Well as Lord Potter I took back my seat on the board of governors. As Lord Gryffindor, I added that seat to the board of governors. My friend Hermione turned out to be the Heir of Ravenclaw so she added that seat to the board. We promptly gave Andi here our Proxies and changes are in progress. Speaking of that what's happening there, Andi?”

Andromeda smiled “Well Dumbledore is still looking for a new history teacher. Augusta Longbottom thinks she knows where he’s going with that and she actually approves of his choice.”

Sirius snorted “Finally getting rid of Binns?”

Harry nodded “Yes. He’s only going to be the first replacement. He’s the easy option to start with everyone knows his lessons are a joke.”

Remus spoke up “None of the staff are particularly upset he’s being replaced. Most have been arguing for that for years. You said Binns was first. Who’s second?”

“Snape.” Replied Harry

Sirius got a dark look in his eyes “Snape? He’s at Hogwarts as a teacher?”

Remus nodded “Potions and head of Slytherin.”

Sirius had a dangerous look on his face so Harry carried on “Severus Snape has almost single-handedly caused the decimation of the British potion’s community. Barely a quarter of all Hogwarts students are taking Potions past the OWL level. That down from 60% when Slughorn was there.”

Andromeda had a thunderous look on her face “Is that true? I knew it was getting bad but a quarter?”

Harry nodded “Yes, Hermione looked up the stats for when we make our move. Snape will be gone by the end of the school year if I have anything to say about it. Just like Dumbledore.”

Andromeda and Remus already knew Harry was planning on getting rid of Dumbledore as Headmaster but finding out was a shock for Ted and Sirius. “You are planning on removing Dumbledore?” asked Sirius

“Yep” replied Harry “He barely does the work anyway. He dumps it all on McGonagall saying he’s too busy with his other positions. Honestly, him being made Headmaster in the first place looks a bit dodgy when you look back.”

Ted raised an eyebrow “How so?”

“Again, Hermione has been researching this, back before Grindelwald Dumbledore was an engaged teacher with students who flourished under him. Then he went off and fought Grindelwald. When he came back, he almost immediately got made Head of transfiguration. The first person to be named as a head of department in over a century. It wasn’t deemed necessary. From what we could find it looks like he spent the next 20 years teaching fewer and fewer classes. Again, letting McGonagall do the lion's share. Then Dippet retires in 69 and instead of the headship going to the deputy at the time as had been the case for something like 300 years. It was given to Dumbledore. A man who most students would have had a hard time identifying if not for his chocolate frog card.”

Remus looked a bit uncomfortable. “Your grandfather would have been on the board at the time Harry. Didn’t you say you had found a portrait of him at Potter Manor? Maybe ask him why they appointed Dumbledore?”

Harry looked a bit surprised and embarrassed “You know Remus that’s a brilliant idea. I honestly can’t believe I didn’t think of that.”

The 4 adults chucked before Andromeda spoke up again “The goblins are slowing the other two items down a bit. The audit of all the Hogwarts accounts is taking its time. Apparently, they are a disaster area that hasn’t been properly looked at in about 50 years. It’s going to take time to unpick everything there. They are also haggling about how much they will get paid for servicing the wards at the castle. Augusta is on that one as well and she’s confident that that will all be sorted out by the time the board meets again in 2 weeks.”

Harry smiled, then he looked at Sirius “OK Padfoot. I need to know. Are you with me on all this?”

Sirius smiled “You didn’t even need to ask. From what I’m hearing you are making the changes to Spellbound Britain that have needed to be made for the last century. What do you need me to do?”

“OK first. Get better. Once Andi deems you fit head to the ministry and get yourself officially pardoned. Then take up your place as Lord Black.”

Sirius nodded “I’m assuming you would prefer if I moved the Black seat to the Centrists?”

“Yes, please. We need all the help we can get. Also, take back the Black seat on the school board. We really need your help there. Especially as Lucius Malfoy has been using it.”

Sirius got thunderous again “Malfoy has been using my family's seat on the school board?”

“Yep.” Replied Harry “That’s not all he’s been doing with your family's property. When your grandfather died, Lucius managed to find a Goblin to recognise that his son would be the next Heir Black. Your grandfather had named you Lord Black in his will, so Lucius couldn’t get his hands on the main vaults but there was enough he could get his hands on to cause trouble.”

Sirius got a dark look again “He’s been stealing the Black family's money?”

“Yep,” replied Harry “Millions of Galleons. He’s kept some for himself and used the rest as interest-free loans to his political friends.”

“What are you doing about it?” Sirius was starting to look dangerous now

“The Goblins found out where most of it had gone and sent out repayment notifications a week ago.” Harry said smiling “So far about half has been paid back but there is something of a fire sale going on among the conservative lords. Artwork, Property, Business interests. You name it. Malfoy’s share is approaching 70 million on its own. Word is a significant number of his so-called friends are demanding he pay their share to the Goblins as well. By the time this is all over the Black family accounts are going to be nearly a Billion Galleons richer.”

Sirius sat there staring at Harry again before he started rolling around on the sofa in fits of laughter. When he eventually got himself back under some small amount of control, he pulled Harry into another hug “Oh Prongslet, that has to be the best prank I’ve ever heard. Bankrupting the conservatives and old Voldy in one more. I LOVE IT!” the last part was shouted at the top of his voice.

Harry grinned “I've got someone watching what's being sold off for anything interesting. The Flints sold off their greenhouses. I pointed Augusta Longbottom at that. She got a great deal apparently. Potter Industries is currently buying up the controlling interest he had in 12 Apothecaries scattered around the country. Oh, and Lord Carrow tried to sell us his twin Daughters”

The 4 adults we grinning up until that point. “His daughters? Do you mean Hestia and Flora Carrow? First-year?” asked Remus

“Yes. I potentially would have taken him up on it if the girls were actually decent Human Beings and deserved to be gotten out of a bad situation. But they are bullying little pureblood shits who would have probably followed their aunt and Uncle and joined the Death Eaters.”

Remus nodded “You not wrong about their character Harry. Even Snape doesn’t have anything good to say about them.”

Sirius leaned back on the sofa. “I really wish I could see Lucius Malfoy’s face as he’s having to find all this money. Think I could die happy then.”

 

Halfway across the country in Wiltshire, Narcissa didn’t have to imagine it. They had just about managed to pay off their own debt to the Goblins. Now they were having to sell things to cover what Lucius’s allies couldn’t. She was taking advantage of the confusion to syphon off some of it for herself. She had made up her mind that as soon as Sirius got recognised fully as Lord Black she was going to ask him to annul her marriage contract. Whilst a spy in the conservative camp was useful. Things were getting too dangerous for her. Lucius had even dared to raise his hand to her a couple of days ago.

Now she was in her bedroom discreetly packing everything she could and having her personal elf take it to her vault for safekeeping. She winced as the screaming and shouting from downstairs got interrupted by the smashing of something that sounded like pottery. It was probably the 600-year-old Chinese vase in Lucus’s office. She had already listed that as something to sell. Judging from the crunching noises she could hear. Not even magic was going to repair that.

This latest tirade had been set off by the discovery that Potter Industries was the one buying the Apothecaries. Lucius eventually figured out he was taking Potter money to pay back the Blacks. Which meant Potter again. Narcissa could very much appreciate the Slytherin-like cunning coming from the young Harry Potter. It made her feel like she had actually chosen the right side this time.

Now, she thought as what sounded like a crystal decanter smashed against a wall if only Sirius could hurry up and get himself cleared…

Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Consequences

Notes:

TW: CONTAINS A SCENE OF A VIOLENT ASSAULT

I've had the last part of this chapter written in one form or another for about 3 months. it's probably going to be controversial for some people but I feel it is needed.

Chapter 35

 

Consequences

 

Monday 18 October 1993

 

Dravos Jones was tired, hungover and really didn’t want to be sitting in the Ministry atrium at 7 am on a Monday morning. He and his friends had gone to the Puddlemere United match on Saturday. It had turned into a 35-hour extravaganza and Dravos and his friends had spent the whole time getting drunk. He had then overslept and only then realised he was out of hangover potion.

So now he sat in the atrium checking in people who also didn’t want to be there at this time on a Monday morning. He finished checking in an elderly woman who was going to complain to the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures when he was approached by two men. One was wearing a hooded cloak and Dravos groaned internally. People in hooded cloaks were never easy to deal with.

“Welcome to the Ministry of Magic, please present your wand and state your business.” Dravos droned out in a monotone.

The unhooded man smiled as he placed his wand on the scales on the desk “Solicitor Edward Tonks, my client and I are here to see Director Bones in the DMLE.”

Dravos finished registering his wand and looked at Solicitor Tonks “And your client is?”

The man pulled his hood back and Dravos looked into a face that he had seen everywhere for months. He was much cleaner now, his hair and beard were clean and styled, his face still looked hollower than normal and there were still noticeable bags under his eyes. “Sirius Orion Black III, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black and I’m afraid I don’t have a wand”

Dravos just sat there staring at the man. All around him, there was a growing circle of people who had stopped and were staring. A pair of Aurors who had been walking past had their wands drawn and seemed to have kept their heads. They were moving through the crowd.

“Lord Black, Solicitor Tonks.” The senior Auror greeted the pair.

“Auror Proudfoot,” Tonks replied

The Auror looked around as the crowd seemed to be coming back to their senses. “Ted, I think it would be better if we got you two upstairs as quickly as possible. I know the boss will want to see you PDQ.”

Ted smiled “Thank you, Jason. Let’s go.”

Dravos watched as the Aurors escorted the one-time most wanted man in the country and his lawyer to the lifts and commandeered one.

There was a collective rustling noise as everyone in the atrium came fully back to their senses. Everyone seemed to look at everyone else as if they were all thinking the same thing ‘Did that actually just happen?’

Dravos sat back in his seat. “I fucking hate Mondays.” He muttered under his breath.

 

Amelia Bones was already on her second cup of coffee of the morning and it was barely 7 am. They had managed to keep the department's suspicions about who and what had happened to Barty Crouch a secret for now. She had no idea how long that would last. The harder they looked at it the more the evidence made sense. The only problem was they couldn’t find him.

Barty Crouch Junior had disappeared. They couldn’t put up wanted posters or alert the media. The man was supposed to be dead. The best guess was he had gone to hide in the Muggle world. He was more than smart enough to do that. The problem there was it wouldn’t have been hard for him to get out of the country using muggle means. You could get a ship across to France in a few hours. A couple of low-powered Confundus charms on the muggle security officials at either end and bye-bye Barty.

She could only hope he was sane enough to just disappear into the world and not bother Britain again. Unfortunately, she wasn’t that lucky.

If only she could find Sirius Black. Pettigrew was over a week dead now, and the department was still going through all the information they had mined from him. That was going to cause a lot more headaches for her as one of the things they had learned was that the Dark Mark had to be accepted willingly. No one under the Imperius curse could be marked. That meant that the so-called Imperius defence wasn’t worth the parchment it was written on. But there was no way Fudge was going to let her arrest so many prominent people.

Or would he? News had broken just over a week ago about Lucius Malfoy and his raiding of the Black Vaults. The loans and gifts he had given with the money were all being recouped with interest. The number of property and business sales was staggering. Word was the Flints had had to sell over half their business interests and 2 of their 3 houses and the Spencer’s had been all but financially wiped out. Whilst they were the worst hit, a significant number of Conservative lords were now operating at very reduced means. Lucius Malfoy had even been kicked out of his leadership role in the Conservatives.

Maybe with his rapid reduction in political and monetary power, she would be able to persuade the Minister to let her arrest him.

As she was going over these ideas there was a knock at her door.

“Come in!” she called wearily.

She raised an eyebrow as one of her senior Aurors, Jason Proudfoot opened the door.

“Sorry to disturb you boss, but I bumped into a couple of people in the atrium who I think you will want to see.”

Proudfoot stepped to one side and there stood Sirius Black. Amelia just sat there staring at the man.

As she watched he cracked a grin and waved at her “Hi Amy! Been a while. Heard you were looking for me.”

She dimly noticed the man with Sirus put his head into his hands. She stood up, walked around the desk and slapped Sirius Black with everything she had in her. There was a collective intake of breath as he fell to the floor. He looked up at her with his hand on his cheek.

“Ted?” he asked, “why is it people's first instinct seems to be to hit me nowadays?”

“Because you stupid fucking boneheaded idiot, we know you and it saves time.” Replied Amelia. She had realised Ted was Ted Tonks almost as soon as she had hit Sirius. Based on who he was married to she was fairly sure he was going to turn out to be Sirius’s Lawyer.

She held her hand out to the man on the floor. He looked at it suspiciously for a couple of seconds before grasping it and letting her pull him up to his feet. “What the hell were you thinking Sirius?”

To give his credit he looked embarrassed “I wasn’t thinking Amy, I was running off grief and anger and it led me into hell.”

“Never a truer word spoken.” She looked at him “You're looking much better than I expected you to look.” She glanced at Ted “Based on who is here with you I can guess why that is.” She looked at him for several more seconds before pulling him into a hug “I’ve missed you, you fucking idiot.”

The others stood around awkwardly until they broke the hug. Sirius broke the silence “I hear you want to clear my name.”

Amelia nodded “I do.” She looked to the door “Hilda!” she called.

Her secretary had been hovering outside the door along with every other Auror present. She hurried forward. “Yes Boss?”

“Get a message off to the Chief Mage. Let him know he is going to have to redo the agenda for the Samhain session. Our missing escaped idiot prisoner has turned up and we need to get him a full pardon.”

Hilda smiled “Yes Boss, I’ll get right on that.

Amelia looked towards the door “Shacklebolt! You out there?”

There was a rustling as people moved out of the way and the large bald Auror walked into the office “Yes Boss?”

“I found your missing fugitive. Do I have to do all your work for you?”

“Well, you're always moaning you don’t get out into the field anymore Amelia,” Shacklebolt replied

Shacklebolt got a very old-fashioned look from his boss at that comment. Turning back to Sirius she continued “You have three choices right now. 1. I lock you up downstairs for 2 weeks. 2. I lock you up in the secure ward of St. Mungo’s for 2 weeks. 3. I lock you up at Andi and Ted's house for 2 weeks. Bear in mind, if you go for option 3 and don’t stay put then Andi and Ted will be in the cells either side of you in Azkaban.”

Sirius had a very serious look on his face now “I’ll take option 3. To be honest, if the next two weeks are like the last 2 weeks, I’ll be spending most of it asleep anyway. Plus, my darling Godson has a House Elf attached to me.”

Amelia rolled her eyes. Of course, Harry Potter was behind this. “Ok, Ted, I’m releasing him into your custody. He is not to leave your house without permission from me. Everyone might know he is innocent but until it’s formally voted on by the Wizengamot he’s still technically an escaped convict.” She turned again to Sirius “and on that matter. Would you please tell us how you got out of Azkaban?”

Sirius got a slightly embarrassed look on his face “Well errr.” And before Amelia’s eyes, Sirius transformed into a large black dog. A minute later he was back in his human form. “Tadaa!” he said

“You’re an Animagus.” Amelia said flatly “Well that answers that. There will be questions for you on that count as well.”

“Yeah, I figured.” Replied Sirius “I’ll answer anything you want. You know where I will be.”

Amelia just stared at him for a few more seconds “Go on get out of my sight. Use the department Floo. I bet you scared the living daylights out of the people in the Atrium. Make sure you stay put. We will be checking. In fact, Kingsley go with them and shackle him to the property please.”

“No problem Boss.”

As everyone filed out of her office Sirius gave her a dazzling smile. “Really good to see you, Amy. You're looking good.”

“You look like you have been in prison for a decade.” She replied but then her expression softened “It’s good to see you as well Siri. Please don’t make my life more difficult than it is for the next couple of weeks.”

“Deal.”

 

Albus Dumbledore wasn’t sure if today could be classified as good or bad. Word had reached him that Sirius Black had turned himself in this morning and that his long-overdue trial would be in two weeks. Dumbledore knew he was going to have some irritating questions to answer after that but he could probably blame everything on Barty. Dead men can’t contradict things after all.

Yesterday it had been a meeting of the Board of Governors. That had actually started well. He had informed them that he had hired Bathilda Bagshot’s research assistant as the new History of Magic teacher. Sebastian Majors had been doing Bathilda’s leg work in various archives for the last ten years. The old historian herself had recommended him when Dumbledore contacted her for suggestions

She had also scolded him for taking so long to actually do something about the perilous state of Britain’s history education.

The Board were ecstatic that he had found someone so well qualified for the job and with Bathinda’s enthusiastic recommendation. He was due to start work on November 1^st. Dumbledore thought he was going to have a good day after that. Then the other two outstanding points had been bought up. The goblins had finally stopped haggling and had agreed to service the wards over the Christmas holiday. No children would be allowed to stay over Christmas this year. Any that really couldn’t go home or to a friend's house for whatever reason would be put up in Hogsmeade.

That gave Dumbledore just over 2 months to work out what he was going to do there. He had already looked into trying to fix the damage he had caused to them over the last few years. Unfortunately, warding wasn’t something he had ever taken much interest in. He could erect wards and manipulate them to an extent but the fine work that was needed for this was beyond his skills and knowledge.

Then was the fact that the goblins were also now undertaking the audit that had been asked for. Augusta Longbottom had informed the rest of the board that the accounts were a mess. No record could be found for a full audit for the last 50 years. Well before Dumbledore's tenure started.

Dumbledore was well aware of this fact. The accounts being a mess had played into his hands making it a lot easier to divert funds to various other accounts. The fact the Goblins were now working to untangle the mess was worrying. How much would they find?

The only good thing from that conversation had been that it would probably take them months to get everything straight. A lot can happen in that amount of time.

He gazed back at the piles of paperwork on his desk. He had initially thought that being removed as a Chief Mage would reduce the amount of paperwork he had. It hadn’t worked out that way. He had been using his 3 positions as an excuse to dump more and more of the paperwork needed to run the school onto McGonagall for years now. As soon as she had heard that his workload had been reduced by a third, she had pushed most of it back onto his desk.

He wasn’t pleased about that for two reasons. The first was he hated paperwork. The second was that Minerva was now paying more attention to the actual jobs as deputy headmistress and head of Gryffindor. She was engaging more with the students and other members of the faculty.

Dumbledore sighed as looked at the pile of ash and the letter in front of him. The pile of ash was all that was left of a howler for Molly Weasley. From what he had been able to glean, all of her children except for Ronald had stopped engaging with her. Based on a comment she had let slip it sounded like she had tried to get her hands on the money Harry Potter was giving to young Ginny. That had evidently not gone down well with any of her children, again except for Ronald.

And that brought him to the still intact letter. It was from said, Ronald Weasley. Dumbledore was surprised to have received it and he still wasn’t sure what he was going to do about it.

Professor Dumbledore,

I don’t know what but I’ve become more and more convinced something happened to Harry in the Chamber. He has completely changed. He wants nothing to do with me, His best mate, and has managed to turn the whole rest of the school against me. The only explanation I can come up with is he’s using some kind of mind magic. Please can you help me or maybe I can help you?

Ron Weasley

Dumbledore was sure Harry wasn’t using mind magic. Dumbledore was pretty sure all that had happened was Harry had finally seen Ronald's true colours and decided to cut him out of his life and everyone else had followed.

The rapidly increasing average grades of the 3^rd year Gryffindor’s would seem to confirm that.

Dumbledore would have to think about what to do. He knew he couldn’t hope to control Harry the way he had been. So maybe it was time to change tactics. maybe a mentor or grandfatherly confidant figure. That might work.

He would have to think some more about this.

 

In the days and weeks that followed, Harry would castigate himself multiple times for not paying more attention. Everything had been going so well. He had let his war-earned instincts fade somewhat and let himself just be a 13-year-old kid again.

It was a free period for both him and Hermione, while she had gone off to the library to study up on something, Harry had taken the opportunity to go through the latest pile of financial information, James Prewett had sent him.

Harry was getting pretty good at understanding it all now and only had a few questions, so he had quickly dashed off a letter and had just sent Hedwig off with it.

Coming back from the owlery he decided not to go join Hermione in the library but to head down to the Great Hall. Lunch would be starting soon and he was hungry. Not really paying attention he ducked into a shortcut and hurried down the passageway. Harry turned the corner and came to a skidding halt. In front of him were 6 older students. He immediately recognised the leader as Marcus Flint, the captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team. 4 of them wore Slytherin colours and 2 wore Ravenclaw. Harry was sure they were all 6^th or 7^th years. He had a nasty feeling he was in trouble

“Well, well, well,” said Flint. “Look what we have here. The great Lord Potter.”

The laughs from the 6 boys were harsh and nasty. Another of the Slytherins spoke up “Do you realise what you did when you got the Goblins to call in those markers Potter? Do you? My father's having to sell our house to cover the payments.”

‘Oh fuck’ thought Harry as he started to back up. He only got 4 steps before his back collided with something solid. A quick look over his shoulder showed 2 more upper-year Slytherin. He moved to the centre of the group trying to get as much distance between him and the others.

“Gentlemen,” Harry said trying to sound reasonable “maybe your fathers should have a word with the person who gave your families the money when he shouldn’t have.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that.” Said Flint. “Draco will be feeling our displeasure as well.”

Harry was seriously worried now. He was quick but not quick enough to take on 8 before one of them got a spell off. “You don’t want to do this. Any magic cast in this corridor will be traced back to you.” He said more out of hope than anything else.

Flint laughed “You are right on that. My uncle told me stories though. About how when he served the Dark Lord. How when he didn’t want to risk being traced, he did things the Muggle way.” he looked at his fellows and smirked, “We don’t need magic to end you.” And with those words, his fist connected with Harry’s face. he stumbled back and bounced off the Slytherin behind him. Falling to his hands and knees he was lifted off the ground by a kick to his ribs. He looked up at his attackers and saw the foot coming towards his head. He just managed to turn his face away before the foot connected with the back of his head and blackness overtook him.

 

Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Aftermath

Notes:

TW: descriptions of injuries and assault on a minor

Chapter 36

 

Monday 18 October 1993

 

Aftermath

 

The school bell rang and Katie Bell started putting her things away at the end of her Runes class. Professor Babbings was shouting about remembering the homework but Katie was hungry and wanted to get to lunch.

She looked at her friend packing up next to her “Lunch Leanne?”

“Absolutely Katie” Leanne said with a small smile. “I could eat a Hippogriff.”

They left the Runes classroom with a few of their classmates all heading for the Great Hall for lunch. Katie smiled as she listened to the idle chatter.

“Hey, I know a shortcut. This way,” said Eddie Carmichael of Ravenclaw, gesturing at a side corridor.

“Oh Eddie, not one of your shortcuts again. The last one led us to the opposite side of the castle.” groaned Cho Chang.

“Yeah, I know I was wrong about that one but not this one.” Said Eddie with a grin and he headed off down the corridor. The others looked at each other and then at his retreating back, before Cho sighed and followed him with the rest trailing behind her.

The corridor just kept on going with no sign of it taking them anywhere near the Great Hall. She was opening her mouth to say that when Marcus Belby held up a hand to stop them all. “Do you hear that?” he asked

Katie listened. Just for a second, she thought she heard what sounded like a lot of people running away from them. The group looked at each other and carried on walking. They rounded a corner and stopped dead. There lying in the middle of the corridor was a body. They crept forward. The head was facing them but the amount of blood on it made it difficult to see who it was.

Katie’s foot kicked something and she looked down. There in front of her was a pair of broken glasses. A very familiar pair of wire-rimmed round glasses. She bent down and picked them up. Looking at them in her hand she whispered slightly confused “Harry?” Leanne looked back at her friend just in time for her to see Katie’s eyes widen in horror. She looked back up at the body and shrieked “HARRY!!!!!”

Before anyone could stop her, she was running past the others and had dropped to her knees. Now she was closer she could see it was indeed her friend and teammate Harry Potter. Katie screamed again “HARRY!!!!!!!”

There was the sound of running footsteps coming from the other direction and a girl came round the corner and stopped dead. Thankfully she was able to hold herself together and she hurried to Katie's side. Katie looked up and saw it was the Gryffindor sixth-year prefect Natalie Fairbourne.

“Natalie” Katie stammered “It’s Harry he’s badly hurt”

Natalie could see now that it was indeed Harry Potter. “Don’t touch him.” She snapped, her prefect training coming to the front “If you move him, you could do more damage” She looked up at the ceiling “I need a house elf, please”

A second later there was a crack and a house elf appeared “What can Mipsy do for…” the house elf’s words drifted off as she saw the bleeding boy on the floor.

Natalie snapped the elf’s attention to her “Mipsy, I need you to get Madam Pomfrey straight away. Then Dumbledore and McGonagall. You understand?”

“Mipsy understands” and the elf popped away again. Less than 30 seconds later she popped back holding onto an irate Madam Pomfrey

“What in Merlin’s name do you think.” Her brain had had time to catch up with what she was seeing “Oh fuck” she breathed and was at Harry’s side instantly with her wand out. “Move back all of you.” She snapped

There was another pop and Professor McGonagall appeared next to Mipsy looking just as bewildered “What in the world...” she managed to get out before her eyes fell on Harry’s prone, broken body it took her seconds to regain control of her emotions. “Ok you lot back up give Madam Pomfrey some room. Poppy, is there anything I can do?”

“I need a stretcher with a neck support,” Pomfrey replied still casting spells over Harry. McGonagall stood up removed her outer robe and began to transfigure it into the requested stretcher

There was another pop and Albus Dumbledore appeared. His eyes instantly took in the scene around him and he paled. At that instant, Madam Pomfrey looked up and saw the Elf. “I need my emergency bag from my office.” Mipsy nodded and popped off again just to return seconds later clutching the requested bag. Turning back to Harry she said over her shoulder “Albus I don’t care how you do it but inform St. Mungo’s we have a class one trauma being moved to the hospital wing and I need back up.”

Dumbledore nodded “Of course Poppy.” Looking around he saw the house elf was still there. “Mipsy, can you get to St. Mungo’s?”

The house elf looked absolutely terrified at what was going on but she nodded to the headmaster “Yes headsir. Mipsy can go. You want me to go and tell them?”

“Yes, remember to tell them exactly what Madam Pomfrey said” The elf nodded and disappeared again. Kneeling next to her he spoke in a low voice “Poppy how is he?”

“Multiple internal injuries and broken bones. Including a depressed skull fracture. I need to get him stable enough to move then he’s going to need surgery.”

“I can make a portkey...”

Pomfrey shook her head “Not with the skull fracture we need to carry him.”

Dumbledore just nodded and stood back up. McGonagall had finished with her transfiguration and laid the stretcher down beside Harry. He looked at the huddle of terrified students. “What happened?”

Marcus Belby answered for the group “We were heading to the Great Hall for lunch when we heard what sounded like several people running away. We came round the corner and just found him there.”

Natalie spoke next “I was coming back from the toilet when I heard a scream. I came to see what was going on and well…” She gestured at Harry “I called the house elf and…” she trailed off

“Headmaster” all eyes shot to Pomfrey “I need your help levitating Mr Potter onto the stretcher. Minerva we aren’t going to change his position so I need you to reconfigure the neck support as we lower him.”

All the students could do was look on as working together Pomfrey, Dumbledore and McGonagall worked as a team to levitate Harry onto the stretcher and secure him.

The second he was strapped to the stretcher, McGonagall levitated it and she and Pomfrey took off at a near run, Pomfrey continuously muttering spells under her breath trying to keep Harry somewhat stable.

Dumbledore turned to the students. “You all did well today. Please leave this area. I’m going to seal it off. The Aurors will want to examine the scene. They are probably going to want to talk to you all as well.” He looked at the still-crying Katie “Miss Laughland, Miss Fairbourne please take Miss Bell up to Gryffindor Tower. I’ll ensure someone comes up and sees her as soon as someone is free.”

Leanne nodded and all the students began making their way back the way they came, Leanne with her arm around a still locked around Katie. As they rounded the corner, Dumbledore turned back to the puddled blood on the floor. His mind cast itself back to the last time there had been blood on the floor like this. It was just after the war and some of the students who had lost family had managed to corner the son of a Death Eater.

Albus was realistic enough to know that said son was a nasty individual who would probably have taken the Dark Mark at the first opportunity. But that didn’t excuse what had happened. He let out a sigh and began casting preservation charms and sealing the area. There was no way he was keeping the DMLE out of this. A Lord of the Wizengamot had been attacked.

 

Hannah Abbott loved her best friend Susan Bones. In fact, in most ways, they were more like sisters. Hannah's mom and Susan's Aunt had been best friends since they met on the train on the way to Hogwarts for their first year. The Pureblood younger daughter had taken the scared but excited Muggleborn under her wing and together they had thrived. When Amelia Bones had found herself both grieving for her family and caring for her orphaned niece it had been to Rebecca Abbott, she had turned for help. As a result, Hannah and Susan had grown up together.

That didn’t stop Hannah from getting annoyed at her friend sometimes. Hannah had been the first person Susan had told about her relationship with Daphne Greengrass. Hannah, knowing full well how it would be seen in Spellbound society had immediately offered to help keep it secret. Unfortunately, that meant she was also the only person Susan had to complain about it to.

Something had happened between Susan and Daphne and the fact Susan wouldn’t explain exactly what had happened probably meant it was Susan's fault. Hannah had no doubts they would make up but right now she was dealing with the constant drone of her best friend complaining about every little thing.

They were on their way from Muggle Studies to the Great Hall for lunch, when all of a sudden there was a commotion on the stairs.

“CLEAR A PATH! GET OUT OF THE WAY!”

Hannah recognised the voice of Professor McGonagall and pressed herself against the wall with Susan next to her. They both watched in horror as McGonagall and Pomfrey came rushing past with a stretcher levitating between them. A broken and bleeding body on it. Both girls stared in horror as they recognised the messy black hair, now matted somewhat with blood and the scar just visible on the forehead.

They turned to each other and stared “Was that?” Susan asked her a look of horror on her face

Hannah nodded “It was. Susan, what do we do?”

The girls just looked at each other with terrified looks on their faces for a few seconds before Susan shook herself “Hermione.” She said firmly

Hannah nodded “They had a free period I think so she's probably in the library.”

Susan nodded and they took off together towards the library. Behind them, they left a group of stunned students. The fact that Harry Potter had been attacked was making its way through the castle rapidly.

 

Hermione had decided to continue her research into Spellbound politics. Whilst Andromeda’s lesson had been extremely helpful, Hermione liked to have a more complete background on the things she was involved in. She felt a bit guilty that she had scolded Harry for using this free period to deal with his burgeoning financial empire then studying. She could readily admit that he needed to devote some time to the piles of paperwork that were delivered to him.

She had decided she would apologise to him at lunch. Since she had had the spells removed from her, she could look back on her previous actions and see where she had gone wrong when dealing with people. In a lot of ways, it was a revelation. She was rapidly making friends with her other year mates and even people in other years. She found that she actually liked occasionally having girl talk and bitch sessions with her dorm mates. She had even let Lavender and Parvati teach her some makeup and beauty tips.

She was engrossed in her current book, The Transformation from the Mages Council to the Wizengamot and Ministry of Magic by Licorus Black, when she realised someone was standing beside her.

She looked up and saw Luna Lovegood. “Luna! What are you doing here? Don’t you have class?”

Luna had a rather dreamy look on her face. Hermione had grown to recognise that this was the look Luna got when she had something on her mind, and considering that Hermione had discovered Luna had an intellect and a passion for knowledge that rived her own, Luna had that look on her face a lot.

It was when Luna got a focused look on her face that you had to listen. Luna looked at Hermione and the dreaminess disappeared. Instead, there was a look Hermione could only describe as nervousness.

“I’ve just finished Charms. It’s time for lunch, but before we go down, can we talk?”

Hermione frowned. This was a side of Luna she had not seen before. She was usually very self-assured and honest to the point of bluntness. It was this trait more than anything that put people off her. Hermione didn’t mind it though. She actually found it refreshing.

“Of course, Luna, what's up?”

Luna sat down and took a deep breath “How do you know if you like someone?”

Hermione blinked at that. It wasn’t the question she was expecting “I’m not really sure. why do you think you like someone?”

The blonde nodded “I think I like more than one person.” She said in a small voice.

Hermione looked at the girl next to her. It was only then that she remembered how young she actually was. Hermione was over a year and a half older than her. Luna wouldn’t be 13 until February and from what little she had picked up from Harry and Ginny, had been pretty sheltered by her father after her mother's death.

“Do you want to tell me who you like?” Hermione asked gently.

“Promise you won't be mad?” asked Luna in an even smaller voice.

“Of course, I won't be mad. Why would I be mad?” at that point Hermione had an epiphany “It’s Harry isn’t it?”

Luna nodded. She mumbled something under her breath “I’m sorry Luna, I didn’t hear that.”

The small girl took a deep breath and looked Hermione straight in the eye seemingly steeling herself “And you.” She said a bit louder.

Hermione was stunned. She just stared at her friend. Hermione was self-aware enough to know she was bisexual. She had never told anyone this before and had decided that she would tell people if it ever came up. Although she had thought about telling Harry especially after she saw how he didn’t care about Susan and Daphne.

And that was the other problem, wasn’t it? The second she had realised Luna liked Harry the feelings she had been doing her best to ignore for the last few months came roaring back to the surface. Harry was her best friend. She didn’t think he felt the same way about her and she didn’t want to say anything in case it ruined their friendship.

She looked back at Luna who was sitting there playing with the bottom of her school jumper and looking almost petrified. Hermione smiled and to her mild surprise, it was totally genuine. “This isn’t the time or place to talk about this Luna. I want to thank you for telling me and I’m not angry or upset. In fact, I’m pretty flattered. This coming weekend, you and I are going to go find somewhere private and talk. How does that sound?”

The small smile Luna gave her held more than a little bit of relief in it “Ok. Thanks, Hermione.” At that point, her stomach rumbled “Oh I guess I’m hungrier than I thought.”

Hermione laughed and gathered up her things. They had just walked out the door when Susan and Hannah came running round the corner. They skidded to a halt. The looks on their faces scared Hermione unlike almost anything else in her life

“Hermione.” Hannah got out in between trying to catch her breath. “Harry is in the hospital wing. It’s bad.”

Hermione stood there staring for 5 seconds before taking off at a full sprint towards the hospital wing. She was only dimly aware of the other three girls trying to keep up.

 

Albus Dumbledore arrived at the Hospital wing just as the emergency backup arrived from St Mungo’s through Madam Pomfrey’s floo. Minerva saw him and moved to join him in the corner furthest away in order to stay out of their way.

Dumbledore was no expert in healing magic, but he could read most of the information in the floating bubbles over Harry’s bed. Things seemed to be stabilising and Dumbledore was sure Harry would be transferred to St. Mungo’s very shortly as was protocol for cases like this.

He and McGonagall just stood there watching for a few minutes when the main door flew open and Hermione Granger came barrelling in. Her eyes immediately found Harry and if it wasn’t for McGonagall grabbing hold of her to stop her, Dumbledore was sure she would have charged right into the mass of Healers and Medi Mages surrounding him.

He could hear McGonagall talking quietly but firmly to the girl when the door opened again and Luna, Susan and Hannah followed her in. They took one look at the scene and Hannah pulled the other two girls over to Hermione who had tears streaming down her face and was clutching onto McGonagall like her life depended on it.

At that point, the doors slammed open again and Remus Lupin came running in “Poppy I have an emergency here.” He said before he stopped dead at the scene before him.

Dumbledore looked at the man and saw he was carrying another student. The face was a mass of blood and bruises but it was easy for Dumbledore to recognise the platinum blonde hair under the blood. Draco Malfoy.

Dumbledore sprang into action he managed to snap Lupin out of his stunned stupor and directed him to a bed “We have another injured student here” he shouted.

About half the Medi Mages and Healers looked around at that. They saw the blood and one of them swore. Three of them immediately moved over to the younger Malfoy and began running diagnostic spells on him.

“Remus.” Remus’s head snapped round at Dumbledore's voice “What happened?”

The werewolf shook himself “No idea Albus, the second-year Hufflepuffs found him 2 corridors over from my classroom. Someone had propped him up against the wall and then had stuck this in his lap.”

Remus held out a large stiff piece of parchment that had blood drying on it. Under the blood was written

 

Bad faith by name, Malfoy by nature.

 

It was at that point that Dumbledore realised what this was about. “The loans,” he said under his breath. Remus had been staring at Harry with a look of sheer helplessness on his face when his werewolf hearing picked up what Dumbledore said. He looked at the headmaster confused for a second before looking at Harry and Draco. Realisation spread over his face.

The doors to the hospital wing opened again and Flitwick came in accompanied by Amelia Bones. As the door closed Dumbledore saw more Aurors and Hagrid standing outside. Flitwick went pale as he surveyed the room. Amelia just went totally expressionless. She slowly surveyed everything in front of her before moving over to Dumbledore. She looked at the parchment he was still holding, read it, and then looked up into his no longer twinkling eyes.

“Damn.” She said

Dumbledore could not improve on her eloquence

Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Consequences

Notes:

Sooooo...
Yeah....
Hi! My two-week break ended up turning into a nearly 2-month break. there were reasons. First, I got Sick (damn flu), then life got in the way and I got hit by writer's block.
Anyway! here's the next chapter. not sure if it was worth the wait but enjoy!

Chapter 37

 

Consequences

 

Monday 18 October 1993

 

“Fuck sake that’s 4 more Aurors. This is getting out of hand”

“We can’t stay here we have to move now.”

“No, we just have to wait. The plan stays the same. There's no way they can know it was us. We made sure there was no evidence left and neither of them are going to be awake anytime soon.”

Flint had been listening and watching his fellow attackers. As such he saw the look pass across the face of his fellow Slytherin seventh year. “Crabbe. What is it?”

Oswald Crabbe, the Heir of the Ancient House of Crabbe, looked even more guilty as the rest of their group turned to look at him. “I didn’t know we weren’t leaving anything.” He said in a quiet voice.

Flint looked at his dorm mate with a building sense of dread. Oswald was more intelligent than his idiot younger brother but he still was no brain. “What did you do?” Flint asked in a resigned tone.

“I left a note on Malfoys body.”

Seven sets of eyes just stared at him. “What did it say?” this was from the 6th-year Ravenclaw Finley Selwyn.

“Bad faith by name. Malfoy by nature.” Crabbe mumbled

There was dead silence. Part of Flint's brain was surprised that Crabbe could come up with something so witty. Most of his brain was focused on the implications.

“Fuck.” Breathed Maxwell Lazenby.

Flint’s brain was working fast now. “I can’t tell you how fucking stupid that was Oz. That note told them exactly what all this was about and it’s only a matter of time before they start hauling in the children of affected houses. But unfortunately, what’s done is done.”

The second Selwyn in the group, Stephen Selwyn of Slytherin spoke up then “The portkey isn’t due to go until tomorrow.”

Flint nodded they hadn’t been sure about the timing so they had set the portkey to leave at 3 am on Tuesday. Flint glanced at his watch—just over 13 hours. There was no way they were going to be able to stay out of it for that long. His mind went to the emergency backup plan he had come up with. It wasn’t going to be pretty or stealthy but if they hurried, they might just pull it off.

He spoke up again interrupting the heated whispers “Ok. We need to get out of here before the school is locked down. Everyone back to your dorms. Grab your stuff. Who here doesn’t have a broom?” 3 hands went up. “OK, you will have to make do on school brooms. Everyone grab your stuff and your brooms if you have them and meet at the broom shed. Be as fast as you can. We are leaving now.”

Crabbe spoke up again “What about Vince?”

Flint winced internally. Vincent Crabbe had been the one watching Malfoy for them. He hadn’t been told what they were going to do but he knew enough. “If you see him grab him and bring him along. If you don’t you will have to leave him and hope he’s smart enough to keep his mouth closed.”

Oswald didn’t look happy at that but he nodded. Flint looked at the group. He outright hated some of these people, especially the Selwyn cousins, but circumstances had driven them together and now was not the time to split up. “20 minutes we are airborne. Anyone not there gets left behind and is on their own. Now go.”

He watched for a few seconds as the two Ravenclaws headed for the stairs, and then he followed the Slytherins towards the dungeons. He hoped his father had been right about the Dark Lord rising again, otherwise, Marcus Flint was going to be spending a lot of time in Azkaban.

 

Amelia Bones had taken over a private side room in the Hospital wing and was directing her Aurors from there. It had been three hours since she had arrived to find Lord Potter and Heir Malfoy beaten and bloody. Draco Malfoy would be fine. Most of his injuries barring a few broken bones were superficial. He was being kept unconscious for now whilst the main healing was done.

It had taken them all of the three hours to declare that Lord Potter was now stable enough to be transferred to St. Mungo’s. Amelia had already organised a security team that would protect Lord Potter in the hospital. She looked on as the healers prepared the Lord who was actually a 13-year-old boy for transport.

Looking around the room, she took in the others there. Dumbledore was standing like a statue near the door watching everything. He had initially been uncooperative and only agreed to lock down the school after a blazing row with Amelia and Minerva McGonagall laying into him. Unfortunately, that half hour was more than enough for the guilty to flee. The subsequent headcount had found 9 missing students. 7 Slytherin and 2 Ravenclaw. The list of names instantly confirmed what this was about.

The whereabouts of the missing students had quickly been solved by a report from one of the Aurors on duty on Hogsmeade seeing a group of people on brooms moving at speed over the Dark Forest, away from Hogwarts. A quick check found the Hogwarts broom shed had been broken into and there were 4 missing brooms.

Informing Potter and Malfoys guardians had been a job she, fortunately, could ask the school to do. The immediate and firm request from Andromeda Tonks that Sirius Black be allowed to attend had been granted as long as he remained in full view of an Auror at all times. Sirius was now pacing back and forth across the Hospital wing; his gaze was mostly focused on Harry Potter and the healers but periodically it flicked to the other people in the room.

Andromeda stood to one side with her husband, daughter and Lady Dagworth-Granger. Hermione had flat-out refused to leave the hospital wing and had actually helped Amelia by bringing up her position as Lady Ravenclaw to force Dumbledore’s cooperation.

She was starting to wonder where the Malfoys were when the doors slammed open and they came striding in. She could tell by the look on his face that Lucius Malfoy was spoiling for a fight. Narcissa Malfoy took a long look at her sister and cousin standing there and moved straight to her son’s bedside. She immediately began asking the healer there to update her.

Lucius Malfoy went straight for Amelia and Dumbledore.

“How dare you allow something like this to happen to my Son. I’ll have you both removed from your posts for this and bought up on charges…”

Amelia tuned him out after this. She would talk to him once he stopped ranting. She was currently more interested in Lady Malfoy. She was nodding along to what the healer was telling her and clutching her son's hand in hers. The healer moved off to give her some privacy with her son. She had angled her head to keep an ear on what her husband was saying and was having trouble hiding the scowl on her face.

“Well? Do you not have anything to say?” Lucius Malfoy’s question snapped her full attention back to him.

“Lord Malfoy. There are currently 9 students missing from the school. They were seen leaving the school grounds on brooms just over an hour after your son and Lord Potter were discovered. All 9 are from conservative aligned houses and this was found on in your son’s lap.”

Malfoy had gone paler as she spoke. His eyes fixed on the thick piece of parchment she was holding out to him. Amelia noticed a movement and looked up as Narcissa Malfoy moved to stand next to her husband. She looked at the parchment for a lot longer than was needed to read it.

“This is your fault.” At first, Amelia wasn’t sure who she was talking to. her words were flat and emotionless. But her eyes. Her eyes were full of rage.

“This is your fault, Lucius Malfoy. Our son has been beaten. And it’s your fault.”

Everyone in the room who wasn’t prepping Lord Potter for transport was now staring at Narcissa. Amelia glanced around the room and there were small smirks on the faces of Sirius Black and Andromeda Tonks. It was like they knew something.

Lucius Malfoy was just staring at his wife. In all their years of marriage, she had never spoken to him in that tone of voice. And now as he looked at her, he saw something in her eyes. Something that reminded him of her sister Bellatrix. And just like when he was around his Psychotic sister-in-law, his self-preservation instincts started to kick in.

He opened his mouth to speak but Narcissa steamrollered over him. “You just had to have it, didn’t you? The second Grandfather died you started your scheming. You didn’t even think about checking what might happen. You just found a goblin to bribe and started spreading around money that wasn’t yours. And where did that get us? The Malfoy fortune is now half of what it was and looks likely to reduce further. Your allies are deserting you like rats on a sinking ship and the children of those same allies have just assaulted our son and arguably the most powerful Lord of the Wizengamot.”

Amelia was feeling scared now. Narcissa hadn’t raised her voice. In fact, she was showing no emotion at all in her voice. It was her eyes that were scaring her. Lucius must have seen the same thing because he was slowly backing away from her towards the main door to the hospital wing.

“Now Narcissa, you know that this state of affairs was forced on me. None of this is my fault.”

Amila closed her eyes and sighed to herself. That was exactly the kind of thing she had imagined he would say, and it was exactly the wrong thing for him to say.

Narcissa stood there staring at him for nearly 30 seconds. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, her wand was in her hand and pointing at him.

“Avis Corvidae” She incanted

One after another large black birds started to appear out of her wand all of them aiming straight for Lucius Malfoy. Before he could react, he was surrounded by cawing birds attacking him.

‘Crows’ thought Amelia, both impressed and horrified at the same time ‘A Murder of Crows. She really is a Black at heart.’

Everyone was staring at the scene now. Dumbledore and some of the medics had a horrified look on their faces. Andromeda was laughing whilst Sirius had a grin on his face. Hermione Granger, Tonks and her father all had looks of utter fascination.

It only took a few seconds before Lucius Malfoy finally fled the Hospital wing. The Crows followed him and the last Amelia Saw was the combined mass of man and birds disappearing around the corner heading towards the main staircase.

The room was silent and every eye moved from the door to Narcissa Malfoy who was still standing there with her wand pointing at the place her husband had been. Then she blinked and shook her head. She returned her wand to the holster on her arm and looked around.

“I apologise for the disturbance.” She said to the room at large. She turned to Sirius and curtsied “Lord Black, I understand you will be dealing with some minor legal matters for the next 2 weeks. Once those are resolved I would appreciate a meeting to discuss some private family matters.

Sirius had been smirking as she started to speak. By the time she had finished, he had rearranged his face and drawn himself up. He now looked the epitome of a pureblood lord. Amelia did her best to ignore how attractive she found him when he looked like that.

“Lady Malfoy, I would be glad to meet with you to discuss anything you wish. I will send you an owl with a time and place. For now, we both have other people who need us. Go be with your son.”

Narcissa Malfoy gave Sirius a small smile “Thank you, Siri.” She said quietly.

“Anything you need Cissy.” He replied returning her smile.

Narcissa turned to the Tonks’s “Andi, Ted, Nymphadora, Lady Dagworth-Granger.”

Amelia blinked she was actually acknowledging her sister. Tonks was scowling at the use of her name but Andromeda was smiling “Cissy. We will speak later. Go be with Draco.”

Narcissa smiled before moving towards Draco’s bed.

 

Monday 25 October 1993

 

Exactly one week after Harry Potter was rushed into the hospital wing fighting for his life, he walked out of it again. A lot had happened in that week. Draco had woken up the next day and reluctantly confirmed what everyone knew already. His attack had been led by people whom he had considered friends and allies.

The school board had met the next day and promptly expelled the 9 missing students. This had led to some angry exchanges when their parents found out. Lord Crabbe had to be removed from the school by Aurors when he insisted his children couldn’t have been involved. When he was asked where were they then, he couldn’t answer.

Amelia had tried to get search warrants for as many properties as she could but the first came up empty and the second uncovered a large quantity of restricted Potion ingredients that had led to the arrest of a Selwyn cousin. This had panicked several lords and now Minister Fudge was blocking every Search warrant Amelia tried for relating to this case.

No one had seen Lucius Malfoy in a week. The Aurors that Amelia had stationed at the main gates of Hogwarts had informed her he had come running down from the school, his clothing shredded and blood pouring out of several deep cuts, through the gates and disapparated as soon as he passed the wards. The flock of Crows that had accompanied him had milled around for a couple of minutes before fading away.

Rumour had it he was hiding somewhere and refusing all contact with the outside world. Lady Malfoy was occupying Malfoy Manor. She had held several get-togethers for various noble ladies and was making no secret of her intentions to divorce Lucius Malfoy as soon as she could make the arrangements.

Harry left the Hospital wing a bit gingerly, magical medicine was amazing. He had woken up in St. Mungo’s, 3 days after the assault fully healed. The day after he woke, he was moved back to Hogwarts and he spent the next 3 days answering questions, catching up on his school work and generally being bored out of his mind.

Hermione and Luna had visited him every day after he returned to the school. Most of the rest of his little group had dropped in as well. He also had visits from Ted, Andi and Sirius. His mind went back to the conversation the 6 of them had had the day before.

“What the hell happened Harry?” Andromeda asked “You told us you fought in a war and your upbringing makes you naturally hyper-vigilant. How did these idiots get the drop on you so badly?”

Harry had looked at his hands clasped in his lap for a few seconds. “I miscalculated.”

Sirius was just staring at him now “I’m sorry Harry? You miscalculated? What the hell does that mean?”

Harry sighed “I knew there was a strong possibility that there would be some attempt at retaliation. I just didn’t expect eight upperclassmen to actually beat me up. I was expecting a formal challenge for a duel or general harassment. Not this.”

Harry winced remembering the anger in Hermione’s voice as she told him what she thought of that plan followed by the intense hug she had given him whilst she sobbed into his shoulder. But it was the look of fear that was in Luna’s eyes that had really got him. He had a feeling that she had seen just how close things had been.

He had barely made it down the corridor away from the hospital wing when Neville came hurrying up to him.

“Hi, Harry! Glad to see you up and around again.”

Harry looked at his friend strangely “Thanks Neville it’s good to BE up and around.” Harry raised an eyebrow at him as he subtly steered him away from the inhabited parts of the castle. Eventually, they arrived in a corridor with no portraits.

“OK Neville, what's going on?”

“Hermione has organised a meeting. Some stuff is going on that you need to know about.” Neville replied hurrying Harry down another corridor.

A few moments later they came to a door and Neville knocked. The door flew open and One of the Weasley twins (Fred, Harry thought) stood there. He grinned when he saw the two boys and gestured them inside.

Looking around Harry saw that there were a dozen or so others in the room representing all 4 houses. Hermione was sitting at a desk reading something. She looked up at Harry and smiled. “Sorry for the cloak and dagger Harry. But this can’t wait.”

“Ok?” replied Harry “I’m assuming this has to do with the fallout from a week ago?”

It was Daphne Greengrass who answered “It does. The whole structure of Slytherin is shifting. The idiots who attacked you were the core of the former Death Eater families in Slytherin. With them gone, Malfoy being ostracized and Theo Nott keeping out of things, there’s a power vacuum and we are moving to fill it.”

Harry frowned “Fill it how?”

“Adrian Pucey has been made Quidditch captain now that Flint’s gone. He’s dissolved the old team and announced that there will be open tryouts. He’s also made it clear that places on the team will be based on skill, not gender or what your Daddy's name is.”

Harry thought about this. You got a lot of rep in the Hogwarts houses by being on the Quidditch team. Whilst 3 houses did tend to recruit by skill, it was well known around the school that it was more than possible to buy your way onto the Slytherin team and that girls weren’t welcome.

Pucey had been a chaser on the Slytherin team for the last 2 years. In fact, as far as Harry could tell he was the best chaser on the team. That might have had something to do with the fact he actually wanted to play and not to attack the opposing team. His uncle held the family Wizengamot seat and he was a firm Centrist.

“Who’s looking to come out on top?” Harry asked

Gemma Farley answered, “If we get this right, Pucey and me.”

Harry’s eyebrows raised. If they could gain control over Slytherin...

“you're sure about this?” he asked the 5th-year prefect.

“Right now, there's a chance it could end up with a couple of idiots who still follow Grindelwald’s ideology but we should be able to neutralise then. When we do, we will control the Slytherin student population. Then we run into the problem of Snape.”

Harry grimaced “I’m working on Snape. If things happen like I want them to happen he will be gone by Yule. If Snape goes who becomes head of Slytherin?”

Farley thought for a second “Depending on who they bring in to replace Snape. Probably Sinestra. She’s the only other Slytherin on staff at the moment.

Harry thought and nodded they could work with Sinestra. He turned to Luna and Padma. “What's happening in Ravenclaw?”

The two girls looked at each other “Shock and disbelief mostly.” Said Padma “Most of the house have a let's just get on with things and ignore the stupid Lion/Snake feuds. Unfortunately, this has hit home quite badly for some of them. I don’t have a clue where things are going to end up, I’m afraid.”

Harry turned to Susan Bones “I’m assuming Hufflepuff is stable?”

She nodded “Yes. There was some grumbling before about everything but it’s all quiet now.”

Harry nodded and looked at Hermione and Neville “And Gryffindor?”

Hermione sighed, ran a hand over her head and gestured at the twins. “It was close.” Answered the one Harry thought was Fred. “When everyone found out some of the upper years were in the process of forming a war party with the sole aim of causing as much damage to Slytherin as possible. Between the quidditch team, Percy and McGonagall we managed to settle everyone down.”

The other twin spoke up “It was getting scary there for a few minutes Harry.”

Harry gazed at them for a few more seconds “OK I’ll get up there and make sure things stay settled. Gemma, Daphne keep up the work in Slytherin. If we can realign the snake pit then we remove a threat at our backs. Luna, Padma, and Lisa keep an eye on things in the Roost. Don’t be afraid to ask for our help if you think it’s needed.”

Everyone nodded and made to leave. Daphne stopped Harry and Hermione before they could exit though “I need a minute with the two of you in private.”

Harry looked at her before looking past her to Neville who was waiting by the door. “Guard the door for us Neville we will just be a second.” Neville nodded and closed the door behind him.

Daphne looked at the closed door and turned back to the couple left in the room with her “My last letter from Father contained an encoded message for you. The general feeling is Lord Black is going to declare for the Centrists?”

She made the last statement a question and Harry nodded “That’s my understanding.”

Daphne nodded “If he does a few of House Black's traditional allies are likely to follow. They have been sitting and holding their noses with Malfoy for years and they have had enough. If they do Father thinks we will be close to an outright majority and could almost certainly remove Fudge.”

Hermione took a sharp breath and let it out slowly thinking fast. She looked at Harry “It’s very tempting but not at Samhain. Too soon. We need to consider repercussions and variables. Top of that list will be who replaces him.”

Harry and Daphne both nodded thoughtfully. Harry turned to Daphne “Send him a message back. I’ll discuss this with him in a week and then we can use the time between Samhain and Yule to plan.”

Daphne smiled “I’ll send him that right away. Really glad you’re alright Harry.”

Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Trial and Reflections

Notes:

And I'm back again. a bit quicker than last time but still too long in my opinion. enjoy!

Chapter 38

 

Trial and Reflections

 

Monday 1 November 1993

 

Harry was bored. He sat in his throne-like chair in the wizengamot chamber and allowed his mind to drift. He had barely managed to get McGonagall to let him come for this session and he was now wondering why he did. She had flat-out refused to allow Hermione to come. Hermione had given him her Proxy votes and told him she trusted him to use them well.

The first couple of sessions had been full of excitement and change. So far, this one had been full of procedure and long-winded speeches. He really didn’t know why he thought he would like politics but he now knew he really didn’t. Daphne was fascinated by it. She couldn’t wait to be able to sit in her family's seat and make backroom deals. Harry had fervently ticked one more profession off his list of possibilities. He would carry on attending and serving. But he wasn’t going to try for high office.

Malfoy and Crabbe had both not shown up but had sent Goyle with their proxy votes. He kept glancing at Harry and Harry got the feeling he was scared. Flint, Lazenby and Spencer had all not put in an appearance and hadn’t sent apologies or Proxy votes. Two of the attackers were from families that didn’t have a seat on the wizengamot and from what Ted could work out, both families had gone to ground with at least one fleeing across the channel to France.

Lord Selwyn had immediately requested to be heard and had immediately disowned the two Selwyn’s that had taken part in Harry’s assault. It wasn’t that big an issue for Lord Selwyn. The two were children of cousins of his and the father of the older Selwyn was currently in Azkaban due to being a Death Eater. In fact, in the previous timeline that Selwyn had been one of the Death Eaters who escaped with the Lestrange’s.

Lord Selwyn had also offered to make financial recompense for Harry’s hurt and inconvenience Harry had thanked him for the offer but turned him down. Lord Selwyn was a died-in-the-wool pureblood conservative but he had never been a Death Eater. He had left that to his many cousins.

The rest of the morning session had been a bit of a blur if Harry was honest. There were a couple of new members to seat and 2 bills had been voted on. He couldn’t really remember what they were for but he knew he had voted the way Hermione had told him he should vote.

His mind was too caught up on what was to come and the past week. He had been shocked at the amount of rage that the attack on him had generated in Gryffindor Tower. Every time he thought he had managed to stamp on it something happened to bring it to the surface again. It had taken Luna and what Harry considered an extreme measure to get the rage and anger to stop.

On Friday evening at dinner, Harry had been approached by Luna and one of her dorm mates. The brown-haired, bespectacled girl was shorter than Luna and was obviously terrified. Luna introduced her as Melanie Selwyn, a distant cousin of the two who had attacked Harry and the only person left in the school with the surname Selwyn.

The poor girl had actually got on her knees and begged Harry for forgiveness before she folded in on herself and started sobbing uncontrollably. Hermione and Luna gathered her up and comforted her as Harry looked on doing little to mask his own horror at what a 12-year-old girl had been brought to.

Once she was able to speak again, she had explained that she didn’t really know either of her 2 cousins who had attacked Harry. Her branch of the family was somewhat shunned because her grandfather had married a muggleborn. She had spent the last two weeks the victim of looks and whispers and snide comments and she had finally broken down and begged Luna to help her.

The whole Hall was silent through this and everyone heard what she was saying. Harry had taken her hand and explained that she had done nothing wrong and didn’t need his forgiveness. Instead, he should ask for her forgiveness because it was because of him she found herself in this predicament.

He had sent her off to the hospital wing with Luna and Ginny and had turned to the Gryffindor’s who had been most vocal about wanting revenge. He had told them in no uncertain words about how that is what revenge looks. A 12-year-old second-year who had spent the last 2 weeks terrified for her life.

Harry had gone on for several more minutes before he just ran out of words and sat back down. By that point, there were more than a few shamed faces. Not just at the Gryffindor table but at other tables as well. He hadn’t realised that Professor Sprout was standing just outside the great hall listening and she had given him 50 points and reiterated his points in no uncertain terms.

The Halloween feast had been miserable for Harry. After his trip to Godriks Hollow in the other timeline and having spoken to Sirius and Remus more about his parents, he had realised more about what he had lost that might in 81. The only good thing he could say about it was nothing happened. In the previous timeline, this had been the night Sirius had broken into the school and attacked the fat lady's portrait.

Thankfully this time Sirius had been sitting in the Tonks’s front room getting black out drunk with Andi and doing his best not to remember what had happened in 1981. He failed.

Then there was whatever was going on with Hermione and Luna. Harry readily admitted he wasn’t the most observant person in the world, he was much better this time around though. The two girls had been spending a lot more time together, whispering in corners. Harry had caught them looking at him a few times and at least once they had dissolved into fits of giggles when he looked back at them.

There was a general increase in noise around Harry that snapped him out of his revelry. Sirius’s trial was up next. Harry knew it was a formality and he was walking out a free man but he was still nervous. He had a meeting with Chief Mage Greengrass and the rest of the Centrist’s leadership cadre after as well. He really wasn’t looking forward to that. More politics.

There was an increase in noise as Greengrass walked back into the chamber and called it to order. Harry watched as Sirius was led in along with Ted. Sirius looked every bit the Lord he was. He gazed around the benches at the other Lords and ladies, Stopping and giving Harry a wink and a smile when he got to him.

Amelia Bones had decided to prosecute this case herself and no one had a clue about how she was going to do it. Never one to hold back, Amelia called her first witness. Cornelius Fudge. Harry sat back and thought hard as the small debate went on as to whether a sitting minister could be called as a witness. Eventually, Fudge moved to the witness box.

Within the first couple of questions, Harry had realised where Amelia was going with things. It seems most of the others present had as well, including Fudge who had started answering the question put to him with much more enthusiasm. The only problem was his idiot Undersecretary hadn’t figured things out and kept up a continuous stream of tutting and small noises that were both irritating and distracting. The Chief Mage eventually interrupted Amelia and told the toad to be quiet or she would be removed. The look Fudge gave her could have frozen Helium.

Fudge spoke about how he had been leading a team of obliviators and disaster specialists and had been called to the site of a magical explosion in Bristol. There he had found an injured and hysterical Sirius Black and a lot of dead and wounded. Fudge went on to explain that due to the time of crisis, the team was at half strength so he had turned Sirius over to the lead Auror of the team that had arrived to help. Alastor Moody.

Fudge then went on to explain that he hadn’t managed to get back to his office for nearly a week to write up his reports. When he came to write the report about Bristol, he realised he had no idea what had happened with Sirius so he went to find out. The first person he ran into to ask turned out to be his Boss, Barty Crouch, who explained, with what Fudge described as a gleeful expression, that Sirius was guilty of the explosion and betraying the potter and had been sent straight to Azkaban.

Fudge took his superior's word for what had happened and carried on with writing his reports. He stood there and apologised to Sirius for not pressing the point. But as Sirius said to him, he had been told by the chief law enforcement person in the ministry that Sirius was guilty. He had no reason to think otherwise.

Once Fudge stood down Amelia called Moody. Moody relayed much the same evidence. He managed to move the events on by relaying how he realised Sirus was injured quite badly and had been hit by some spell that was affecting his mind. He had taken Sirius back to the ministry and left him in an interview room with a young auror and instructions to call a medic for him.

Four days later when Moody finally managed to get back to the Ministry for longer than a few minutes he asked about Sirius, just to be told by Crouch that Sirius was guilty and had been sent to Azkaban.

Once Moody had also apologised to Sirius and Sirius had accepted it, Amelia explained that the young Auror who Moody had left Sirius with had died during a raid 4 years previously and there was no evidence anywhere that a medic had ever been summoned to look at Sirius.

Amelia then turned to the only document in Sirius’s file. The order sending him to Azkaban. Amelia explained how there were three signatures on the documents—the minister of Magic at the time Milicent Bagnold. Bagnold had retired in 1984 and moved to South America. She was ignoring all requests from the DMLE and a request to the DMLE in Venezuela had found that her house there was empty and no one knew where she was. The second signature was Barty Crouch as the director of the DMLE. But as everyone knows he is now dead.

The third signature was what brought the next witness to the stand

“I call as my next witness, Albus Dumbledore.”

There was murmuring from around the room as Dumbledore sat looking at Amila for several seconds before standing up and moving to the witness box. There was then the swearing-in and the confirmation for the record of Dumbledore's identity.

“Lord Dumbledore.” Said Amelia “In the first weeks of November 1981 you held the position of Chief mage of this body. Correct?”

“That is correct.” Replied Dumbledore

“And in that position, you signed this document did you not?”

Dumbledore looked at the parchment Amelia held in front of him and sighed.

“Yes, I did and yes that’s my signature.”

“Do you remember the circumstances surrounding your signing this document?”

Dumbledore sighed again “Indeed I do. To explain why I signed it I will need to give you some background information if I may be allowed a little leeway?”

Greengrass waved his hand “Speak Lord Dumbledore, I will stop you if you get too far off topic.”

Dumbledore gave what was probably supposed to be a gracious nod but it just came off as patronising.

“During the Yule session of 1979, a law was put forward by Bartimus Crouch as both Lord Crouch and as head of the DMLE. This law was designed to speed up convictions and get the guilty into Azkaban as quickly as possible. I opposed this law at the time and at every session following until its repeal during the Ostara session of 1984.”

“The reason this is relevant today, was it allowed for the trial and sentencing of a suspect by a tribunal of three. This in and of itself is a problem because the law didn’t specify who the three would be.” He gestured to Amelia “It was your father, Director Bones who made the comment during the debate that Crouch could just yank 3 people in from the atrium and he would have his tribunal.”

“Unfortunately, both the objections of myself, Lord Bones and several other members weren’t enough to get through the panic and fear that was prevalent at the time and the law was passed.” He sighed and took a drink of water before he continued “On the 2^nd of November 1981 I was in my office at Hogwarts when Bartimus Crouch requested entry. He came brandishing that very document you showed me earlier. The order to send Sirius Black to Azkaban.”

“I of course demanded to know what was going on and I was informed that Sirius had confessed to everything and he was being sent to Azkaban. Barty and Minister Bagnold had already signed the paper and unfortunately in my anger at Sirius for betraying me and his friends and Allies and my grief I also signed it.”

There was silence in the court as Dumbledore spoke. There were still a few there who remembered the law that Dumbledore spoke of and the shame on some of the faces spoke volumes. Amelia continued “You believed Sirius Black guilty?”

Dumbledore nodded “I did. I was aware of a spy in our ranks passing information to Voldemort. I didn’t know who it was but I had a short list. This was based on who had access to the information that was passed on. Sirius Black's name was on that list.”

Amelia looked at Dumbledore “Who else's name was on that list lord Dumbledore?”

Dumbledore sighed “Far too many people actually. Minerva McGonagall, Filius Flitwick, James Potter to name but a few.”

“Was Peter Pettigrew's name on that list?” asked Amelia

Dumbledore nodded “It was.”

“Lord Dumbledore. In all the years between then and now, was there not one moment that you doubted Sirius Black's guilt?” Amelia continued

Dumbledore got an uncomfortable look on his face “twice. The first was within days of what I believed to have been Sirius’s trial. I was quite handily cornered by Lord Pollux Black who demanded to know what had happened. To say I was surprised to see him was an understatement. Lord Black had all but withdrawn from society since the death of his wife and the Black seat had remained empty.”

“Lord Black informed me that Barty had had him removed from his office and Millicent was actively avoiding him. So, he came to me. I told him what I knew. He told me that Sirius was innocent and he left. I made a few, admittedly, half-hearted enquiries and when I didn’t find anything new, I stopped. A similar situation happened a few months later when I was similarly accosted by Andromeda Tonks. She made similar comments to her grandfather. We spoke about other things and she left.”

Harry huffed to himself. The other things that Dumbledore had discussed with Andi were about him and where he was living. This was the first time he blew her off. The news about Sirius’s Grandfather was interesting though. Harry couldn’t help but wonder why the old man didn’t take things further.

Amelia finished up with Dumbledore and declared that there was no need to hear from Sirius and that the Wizengamot should vote. The vast majority voted to fully acquit Sirius and he was declared a free man. Minister Fudge offered an unreserved apology on behalf of the ministry and informed him that compensation was being arranged for his pain and suffering.

They had expected this and Harry knew Sirius was planning on donating it straight to the DMLE. Amelia needed all the help she could get.

As soon as Lord Greengrass declared the case over, Harry asked to be recognised and formally introduced Sirius to the Wizengamot. Sirius immediately took his seat and moved it to the Centrists. Too much muttering from the conservatives. In years past, the Black’s had all but run the Conservative association in the wizengamot.

As soon as Lord Greengrass declared the session over Harry and Sirius rose and made their way to Greengrass’s Office.

Once everyone had arrived and the privacy wards fully erected Lord Greengrass spoke.

“Welcome to the Centrists Lord Black.”

Sirius smiled “Thank you for that welcome Lord Greengrass. I hope you don’t regret it in the future.”

Greengrass Smiled “Oh Sirius I already am. Evelyn has instructed me to invite you over for dinner soon. She wants to catch up.”

Sirius snorted “I still don’t understand why she chose you over me.”

Greengrass smirked, “It is the curse of men to never understand women.”

“Damn right.” Answered Augusta Longbottom. “Now this woman is telling you to get on with things. We are all busy people.”

“Quite correct Augusta. Now there is only one thing we are here to discuss. If it gets out then I know it came from this room.”

Harry raised a hand “Just so you know, both Daphne and Hermione know what we are talking about here.”

Greengrass nodded “Indeed, that was my doing.” He took a deep breath “To put it bluntly, I believe we can pull together enough votes to remove Fudge from office.”

There was a stillness in the room as everyone did voting math in their heads. Then they started to nod. Everyone could see the path.

Harry spoke up “It is believed that some of the House of Black's traditional allies may move to the centrists. I believe Sirius and Lord Greengrass have some meeting with them coming up?”

Sirius grimaced and nodded “Yeah. And I’ll be on my best behaviour. Even if I really don’t like most of the people I’m going to be talking to.”

Augusta Longbottom spoke up “I think we all agree that Fudge should go. He’s been playing nice since we took control of the wizengamot but I don’t know how long that will last. The man is weak and corrupt.”

Lord Allenby spoke up next “The problem is who takes over. The way I see it there are really only two viable candidates. Cyrus and Amelia.” The room looked at Lord Greengrass and Director Bones

Amelia spoke up “I, unfortunately, agree with you. But fortunately for me, I’m more valuable where I am rebuilding the DMLE. If I moved elsewhere the most likely replacement would be Rufus Scrimgeour. Rufus is an excellent Auror and has distinguished himself as Chief Auror. But he works best when someone is looking over his shoulder. He has a habit of slipping into a ‘Pureblood is best’ mindset if he’s not careful. Now if it was Robards I wouldn’t have a problem but he’s only deputy.”

Heads around the room nodded as Amelia spoke. Eventually, Sirus spoke up “Ok that leaves you, Cyrus.”

Greengrass looked pensive. “I never wanted to be minister. I actually like being chief Mage.” Several people opened their mouths to speak up but Greengrass raised a hand to stop them “But I can see everyone’s point.”

He glanced at a clock. “Look it’s getting late and if I’m hungry you must be. So, let’s table this for now. We have nearly two months to come up with a plan.”

There was a murmur of agreement from around the room and people started to leave. Harry and Sirius headed for the Floo and the Tonks’s house for dinner before Harry headed back to school.

Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Meanwhile...

Chapter 39

 

Meanwhile…

 

Tuesday 16 November 1993

 

Albus Dumbledore sat back in his chair and let out a sigh. The letter in his hand was from Gringotts and was counter-signed by Augusta Longbottom. The Goblins were demanding all of Hogwarts’s financial records in his possession from the time the last full audit was performed in 1947 until 1967 when he took over as headmaster.

He wasn’t too worried about these as his... long-term interest-free loans didn’t start until a couple of years after he became headmaster. The problems would occur when they started asking for records from the 70’s.

Then there were the wards. That was fast approaching and Albus knew that he would get hammered for them. He had spent several long exhausting nights meditating with the wards and had managed to strengthen and repair some of the damage he had either let happen or caused himself. The problem was, he wasn’t an expert on wards. Oh, he could throw up some decent and powerful ones where needed but the long-term, ancient ones around Hogwarts were something beyond his expertise.

Everything had been going so well. Right up until he had walked into that meeting room in Gringotts and saw Harry Potter there, that’s when all his plans started to fall apart. He had been doing damage control and playing catch up ever since and he just couldn’t seem to get in front of it to actually sit and think and redo his plans.

Then there was the actual school. One problem with the repairs he had managed to perform on the wards was that he was being told every time one of the students performed magic in the corridors. There was a reason he had disabled that ward fairly early on in his tenure. Since the assault on Harry and Draco and the subsequent flight of the perpetrators, Severus had lost control of Slytherin. Oh, they weren’t running riot or causing any problems. Quite the reverse actually. The number of reported incidents between houses had actually reduced.

The problem was no one there was doing what Severus told them to do. It had taken them about a week, a week longer than it should have, to find out Slytherin was now controlled by Daphne Greengrass, Adrian Pucey and Gemma Fawley. This meant that Slytherin house was now controlled by the Centrists rather than the Conservatives. That was another major hole in Dumbledore's plans. He had been counting on Slytherin house and the children and relatives of the Death Eaters to stir up trouble in the school. That wasn’t going to happen anymore.

The Staff weren’t helping. One of the reasons Lupin had been hired was so Dumbledore would have another set of eyes in the school. The problem was Lupin wasn’t reporting to him. As far as Dumbledore could work out, he was just doing his job as a teacher. Oh, and complaining about the serious lack of knowledge his students had. Just like the new History teacher. The ear bashing Dumbledore had got from him when he realised there were only 2 seventh years and no sixth years doing history NEWTS was second only to the howler Batilda had sent him when she had found out.

Dumbledore didn’t want the students to learn about history. Then they might get ideas. Dumbledore might not agree with the pureblood agenda but he had a human agenda that put humans above all other species. Learning that the goblins weren’t responsible for every uprising or that the Centaurs had legitimate complaints was going to cause problems.

The students weren’t helping him either. His only direct agent among the student body was Ronald Weasley and that was turning out to be more trouble than it was worth. Three-quarters of his reports were him complaining about the amount of homework he had or the lessons he was struggling with or the fact that pretty much all of Gryffindor was now just ignoring him.

Dumbledore knew the type. The boy was intelligent enough and had an above-average strategic brain but he was lazy. This was laziness that had been encouraged by his mother who was desperate to keep her children close by any means necessary. Based on what the staff were saying Dumbledore wasn’t even certain young Ronald was going to pass the exams at the end of the year. And that would be irritating on so many levels.

 

Sirius looked around at his surroundings. Everything looked right for this. This was going to be a major event in the history of the House of Black and it needed to be conducted on Black property.

He and Andromeda had tried the two obvious candidates first. Blackwell Castle was the family's ancestral home. The castle had been rebuilt and renovated many times since it was first built shortly after the Romans left Britain and would have been perfect. If it wasn’t for the fact their Grandfather Pollux had isolated himself there for the last ten or more years of his life.

The old man had finally died 2 years ago, but before he died, he had set so many wards and traps it was going to take a full team of Gringotts curse breakers weeks to clear them all. As a result, it was just too dangerous.

Grimmauld place was a different story. They got through the wards easily enough and were greeted by the sight of a portrait of Sirius’s mother berating the desiccated corpse of the house elf Kreacher. Andromeda estimated he had been dead for at least 3 years and by the state of the house, he hadn’t been cleaning it much beforehand. Another property that was going to need extensive work on it.

It was Andromeda that had suggested this place. It was a reasonable-sized house on a cliff in north Somerset. A couple of Great aunts had been living here in the 60’s and 70’s but since they had both died it had sat empty. The Potter elves had been only too happy to clean it up for them and Sirius had already decided that this was where he was going to live.

Now Sirius and Andromeda sat side by side waiting for their visitor. There was a knock at the door and Andromeda got up. In a proper pureblood household that would be the work of a house elf. The problem was they had yet to find a living house elf bound to the House of Black.

Andromeda returned leading her sister into the room. Sirius stood and faced his youngest cousin.

“Narcissa. Welcome.”

Narcissa smiled at her cousin “Thank you for inviting me, Sirius. Although I must admit that I’m surprised we are meeting here. I’ve not been here since Aunt Cassiopeia died”

Sirius grimaced “Both Blackwell Castle and Grimmauld Place are intense hazards to anyone’s health who goes near them. It’s going to take a lot of time and money to clear them and make them anywhere near habitable again.”

“Ah.” Said Narcissa, understanding dawning in her eyes.

Sirius sat back in his chair and looked at his cousin. He stayed that way for nearly a minute. “I have a very good idea as to why you’re here Cissy. I just have one question. Why?”

Narcissa looked down at her clenched hands for a few seconds before she looked her cousin in the eye. “I told Harry I would tell you the whole truth.”

There was an intake of breath from Andromeda “It’s you, isn’t it? You’re the one who came back with Harry.”

Sirius’s eyes snapped back to Narcissa. She nodded “I did.” She sighed and ran her hand over her face “We were in the forest. Voldemort had assembled as many of the survivors of the first assault on Hogwarts as he could and was stood there waiting for Harry to surrender himself. None of us really believed he would but we stood there. Then all of a sudden Harry was there and Voldemort cast the killing curse on him. They both collapsed.”

“Voldemort was back on his feet within a minute. He ordered me to check Harry. To my amazement, he was still alive and awake. I told Voldemort that he was dead but my occlumency wasn’t good enough. He knew I was lying. The last thing I remember seeing is the killing curse coming my way cast by our dear demented sister. I woke up with Harry in a place. I can’t really describe it. There we met Death.”

“He gave us options and we took this one and I don’t regret it.”

Andromeda and Sirius were both staring at her now. “You have no regrets about what’s going to happen?” Sirius asked.

“No, because since I threw my lot in with Harry Potter, I have rediscovered my love of charms and Runes. I have a purpose again.” Her face darkened “I also haven’t had to watch as Bellatrix sliced up and tortured an 18-year-old girl on the floor of my drawing room. I haven’t had to watch as Hogwarts muggle studies teacher was killed and then eaten by that fucking snake on my dining table. I haven’t walked into a bathroom in my house and found a 15-year-old Muggle girl, raped and beaten and missing large amounts of skin. I also haven’t had to show mercy and put said 15-year-old Muggle girl out of her misery.” She sighed “I could go on and on.”

Sirius and Andromeda both had gone pale as Narcissa spoke. Harry had given them the broad strokes of what had happened in the previous time like. Narcissa had just filled in some of the details and neither knew how to respond.

Sirius eventually pulled himself together “OK then. Let's do this.”

All three of them stood and took out their wands. Sirius cleared his throat and began talking “Narcissa Cassiopeia Malfoy. Daughter of the House of Black. Why do you come here today.”

Narcissa drew herself up to her full height. “I come here today before the Lord of the house of my birth to request to dissolution of my Marriage to Lucius Abraxas Malfoy.”

“You have cause to request this action?” Sirius intoned.

Narcissa nodded solemnly “He has bowed before one who is unworthy. Namely Tom Marvolo Riddle the so-called Lord Voldemort. He has allowed Riddle to brand him like livestock. He has conspired and participated in the killing of those of magical blood and he has stolen gold from the House of Black.”

Sirius resisted the urge to smirk “The House of Black bows to no man. To allow one’s self to be branded is anathema to us. The theft had already been detected by this house's Heir and is currently being dealt with. You have made your case and the Lord of the House of Black finds it to be correct.”

Magic seemed to fill the air as Sirius spoke. “I Lord Black hereby declare the marriage of Narcissa Cassiopeia Black and Lucius Abraxas Malfoy to be null and void. I hereby dissolve it and reclaim the dowry that was paid.” He looked Narcissa in the eye “From this moment on you are again Narcissa Cassiopeia Black.”

As he watched the blonde in her hair seemed to recede until there was just one blonde streak down the left side of her head. As this was happening her hair seemed to lose the straightness and become curlier until standing in the room was the Narcissa, Sirius and Andromeda remembered from their childhood.”

Narcissa let out a breath and ran her hands through her hair. She knew what was coming next “I thank you, Lord Black. How may this daughter of Black serve you?”

“Do you know of any other members of the House of Black that have sullied themselves by bowing to this unworthy who calls himself a Dark Lord?” Sirius asked.

“Narcissa nodded “My sister Bellatrix Druella Lestrange has herself taken his brand along with her husband. There are also rumours that she allowed Riddle to take her to his bed.”

“Again, the House of Black bows to no man. I Lord Black hereby dissolve the marriage of Bellatrix Druella Black and Rudolphus Corvus Lestrange. I declare it null and void and I hereby reclaim the dowry that was paid. Furthermore, I hereby banish Bellatrix Druella Black from the House of Black. She will have no access to the family magics or the family resources. Any assistance given to Bellatrix Noname by any member of the House of black will result in the harshest punishments. So mote it be.”

Sirius’s wand flared and a thousand miles away in a cell in the maximum-security wing of Azkaban. The witch formally known as Bellatrix Lestrange screamed in agony and fury as she felt the family magics of both Black and Lestrange leave her.

 

Ron Weasley sat in the corner of the Gryffindor common room and brooded. There was a chess board set up in front of him but no one wanted to play with him. Today was Tuesday so that made it a quiet evening. This was something Percy had convinced the other prefects to set up with him. On Tuesdays and Thursdays, the common room was for studying or reading. The other 5 days of the week you could be as loud as you wanted but not on Tuesdays and Thursdays.

There had been some grumbling at first but that had quickly died down as people realised that this actually was helping them. Ron felt like he was the only sane Gryffindor left. They weren’t a bunch of Ravenclaws who spend all their time with their heads buried in a book. They were Gryffindor they were supposed to be fun.

He looked over at the rest of the third years. They were all gathered around a table doing the transfiguration essay that McGonagall had set them yesterday. They were quietly talking to each other and as he watched Fay said something that made the rest of the group laugh. Ron had tried to join them and initially, they had welcomed him. But when he had (Quite reasonably, in his opinion) asked Hermione what he should write they as a group had glared at him before Dean had told him that he had better go.

He had tried complaining to Percy but he didn’t want to know. He turned his glare onto his brother who was sitting reading a letter and talking to Ginny and the twins. As he watched Percy got up and walked over to Harry. Leaning down to talk to him quietly, Ron saw Harry nod and say something with a smile before Percy stood back up, clapped Harry on his shoulder and walked back to Ginny and the twins.

Ron hated that the rest of his family seemed to be getting on better with Harry than he was. He really didn’t understand where it had all gone wrong. Everything had been fine up until this past summer. Then Harry discovered he was a lord and everything had gone to shit.

The only people he felt were acting normally now were his mother and Dumbledore. He decided at that moment that if no one would play chess with him then he would write another report for Dumbledore. At least there he felt like he was wanted. Right now he felt like all his so-called friends would rather hang out with those evil slimy snakes down in the dungeon than with him.

 

It had taken him weeks to get here. Barty walked deeper into the forest keeping a ready eye on his surroundings. He had spent two days sitting in that tavern listening to what the locals had to say and eventually, he had overheard a conversation about a place in the deep forest that everyone was avoiding. It seems that any animal or person that went in there would not come out. The superstitious locals believed it to be cursed. How right they were.

Barty was heading directly for it. He was aware that his master wouldn’t know that he had been prevented from helping and probably thought Barty had betrayed him along with the others but he had to try. He was hoping that because of his master's severely reduced circumstances he would at least hear him out.

Barty moved around a large tree and came to a halt. This was the place he could feel it. As he stood there, he saw snakes coming from every direction. They all stopped and just looked at him then an incredibly large snake appeared and the forest seemed to get darker.

He more sensed it than saw it. A Wrath moving between the trees. Barty dropped to his knees and began talking.

“My Lord. I was prevented from returning to you for these long years first by the ministry who locked me away in Azkaban and then by my father who kept me locked in a prison of my own flesh. Now I have returned to you at my first opportunity. Allow me to serve you.”

There was silence all around but then Barty heard something. It took him a few seconds to realise it was laughter. Then a voice came out of the darkness. It sounded like a cross between the wind, a snake and hate, but Barty understood it.

“Baaaarrtyyyyyyy.” The laughter continued and Barty Crouch Junior started smiling.

Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Winter Meetings

Notes:

40 chapters, 130,000 words, 4400 kudos, 1400 bookmarks and over 200,000 hit's.

I don't know what to say. when I started this I really didn't think it would get any attention.

for those of you waiting for the romance to start, you have one (Maybe two, will have to see how it goes) chapters left before that starts.

Please enjoy this next instalment

Chapter 40

 

Winter Meetings

 

Saturday 18 December 1993

 

Harry sat in the private room in The Three Broomsticks and thought. It had been over 6 months now since he had died and travelled back in time and the world looked so different. He hoped he was doing the right thing by changing everything. he was fairly sure he was but there was always that nagging doubt in his mind.

Taking a deep breath, he brought his mind back to more immediate events. This was the last Hogsmeade weekend before Yule. The train would take everyone home on Monday, the castle being totally cleared for the holidays so the Goblins could deal with the wards. The Wizengamot was meeting on Thursday and if things went as planned Fudge and Umbridge would be gone.

Tuesday was Yule though; Harry was going to be spending the holidays with Sirius in his house in North Somerset. Andi, Ted, Tonks and Remus would all be there as well. Sirius had sent him a letter asking if he wanted a big party or something smaller and quieter. Harry had replied he just wanted family there. He could practically feel the relief in the reply that Sirius sent back. Harry knew that despite appearances he was still very much recovering from Azkaban.

Narcissa and Draco had been invited as well but Narcissa had turned it down. She had purchased a nice townhouse in Horizont Alley about 100 yards down from Sayre House. According to Tonks, the two Black sisters had then spent every waking moment decorating and making sure it was to their exacting standards.

Daphne had told Harry all about the rants Draco had been going on since his parent's marriage was dissolved. Lucius was still MIA. He wasn’t even responding to Draco’s owls. As she was no longer Lady Malfoy, Narcissa no longer had access to Malfoy Manor. She wasn’t bothered though. She had made sure to loot it for books, furniture and any other valuables she could get her hands on. She considered it her due for being married to Lucius for getting on for 20 years.

Narcissa and Draco were going to have a nice quiet Yule at the new house where Narcissa was going to spell out the new reality they found themselves in to him. For her sake, Harry hoped he actually listened to his mother.

Then there was New Year's, Augusta Longbottom had decided to hold a massive New Year party this year. Everyone who was anyone was invited and no one dared to say no without a damned good excuse. Based on what Neville had told him and what he had heard around the school, it sounded like the majority of the student body, most of the teachers and their families would be there. Harry still couldn’t work out if he was excited about it or dreading it.

His mind turned back to why he was here today. He was sacrificing a good chunk of his Hogsmeade visit for the two meetings he had today. While he considered both of them necessary, a growing part of him resented the responsibilities he had put upon himself. He had a theory that his personality was reverting to being a 13-year-old again. He still had all his memories and his magical abilities but it was as if everything that made him, him was changing slightly to match his physical form. He didn’t consider this a bad thing, it just meant that his self-imposed responsibilities annoyed him more.

That line of thought brought him to school itself. Arithmancy and Runes were new to him so the fact that he was learning something new there was to be expected. Care was turning out different though, Remus had been advising Hagrid and Hagrid had been listening. His lessons combined just the right amount of information and danger to make them interesting. It really was amazing how much Hagrid actually knew about Magical Creatures. Even if he still thought Manticores were just misunderstood kitties.

History had completely changed in the month and a half since Professor Majors had taken over. Most lessons now turned into discussions about the topic of the day. It still amused Harry that most of the class had been surprised to learn that the Goblins had only started something like 60% of the so-called Goblin rebellions and they had actually won several of them. Binns hadn’t told them that.

With his mind now cleared Harry was noticing things now in other classes. Just last week he had sat through a transfiguration lecture on the temporary changing of one metal to another (Permanent changes required Alchemy) that he had absolutely no recollection of from the previous timeline. He was so confused he had even asked Professor McGonagall if that was something new, she was teaching. She had looked at him slightly perplexed and said no she taught that at this time of year to every third-year class for at least the last 20 years. Harry couldn’t help but wonder what else he had missed last time.

All of a sudden there was a knock at the door that brought him out of his reverie.

“Come in!” he called.

The door opened at in walked Bill, Percy, the twins and Ginny. They were right on time and Harry smiled as he held his hand out to greet the eldest Weasley brother.

“Bill, it’s a great pleasure to finally meet you. Percy has been sharing all your letters with me. I’m glad we have been able to work together so well so far and really hope to continue working together in the future.”

There were smiles from all the Weasley siblings as they took seats around the table facing Harry. “Thank you for all your help so far Lord Potter...”

He stopped talking as Harry held up a hand “None of that Lord Potter stuff Bill. There will be plenty of time for that in much more formal settings than this. Right now, I’m just plain Harry.”

Bill smirked “Somehow Harry, I don’t think you have been just plain for a long time.” There was laughter from around the table as the Weasleys all seemed to agree. Bill's face got more serious now “Anyway, to business. As you know I have taken over control of the bank accounts of all my siblings except Ron. Whilst we really do appreciate you hanging onto Ginny’s money for her whilst I got everything set up, I believe it’s time to transfer it.”

Harry nodded and pulled out a parchment form from the bag he had on the table next to him. He passed it to Bill “Here you will find written instructions to my account manager to transfer the money and associated interest to the account. You are probably going to have more opportunity to get to the bank than I am in the next few days, so I leave it with you.”

Bill took the parchment and read it he passed it to Ginny to read “This appears to be in order. I’ll get this to your account manager once we are done here.”

Ginny was frowning at the form “Harry, where did this extra 600 galleons come from?”

“Standard quarterly Compound interest for a Gringotts savings account. I rounded up slightly so you have 6 months' worth of interest there.” She looked blankly between Harry and Bill. Harry sighed “If you just put the whole 25,000 in there and left it for a year you would get 1250 galleons in interest. Gringotts pays out every quarter so you get interest paid every three months. I assume you are just going to transfer it into one of those for her Bill?”

Bill nodded “Yep. Best place for it.” He looked at his other brothers “That’s where all yours is as well. The longer you don’t touch it and the more you add to it the more you get.”

All the other Weasleys were just staring at each other. If making this amount of money was this easy at Gringotts, why were they so poor? Bill sensed the question “I know what you’re thinking and I don’t know. I don’t have access to Mom and Dad’s account. I do know the restitution payments finished 5 years ago. But I don’t remember much in the way of changes around then.”

Harry spoke up “Could it be because so many of you are at Hogwarts? I mean school fees-wise this year and last year has to be the worst years. 5 of you there and all. Then before that, you were at 4 for 2 years. Then after this year, you are back down to 4 until the twins leave.”

All the Weasleys nodded their heads “That may well be part of it.” Said Percy “But I still get the feeling there is more to it than that.”

Bill sighed “You may well be right Perce, but unless I can get into the ledgers I can’t find out and Dad won’t let me anywhere near them. I’ve tried believe me.”

Harry grimaced “Still no luck getting him to turn the proxy over to you?”

Bill grimaced back at him. “No. he says it’s perfectly fine with Dumbledore and why would I want to bore myself stupid with the Wizengamot.”

Harry huffed “What about on your mom's side? Lord Prewett doesn’t show up that often.”

Bill sighed again “Our grandfather was the younger son. The current lord Prewett is Mom's uncle. He’s almost as old as Dumbledore and a crotchety old bastard.” He glanced around at the other Weasleys “Percy, you have met him but I don’t think you others will remember him. You think Muriel is bad you haven’t seen anything until you meet Gabrial.” He turned back to Harry “For me to become Lord Prewett it would require the deaths of something like 25-30 cousins of varying degrees and Mom. I understand you're working with James?” Harry nodded “If he wasn’t a squib, he would be closer to that title than we are.”

“Ah,” said Harry “then basically you need something else to happen.”

“Essentially yes” replied Bill. He gave Harry a slight look “You haven’t got anything planned, do you?”

Harry grinned “Several things are planned including several that are going to be happening over the next few weeks. Whether or not they help you with this… I honestly don’t know. It’s all going to depend on various people's reactions. The best I can say is be on the lookout and if you see an opening go for it.”

The five Weasleys were looking at Harry with a mixture of interest and curiosity they obviously wanted to know what he had planned but they also recognised that he wouldn’t say anything more.

Harry changed the subject “Is your other brother with you on this?”

Bill nodded “Yes, Charlie can’t get away from the reserve right now but he’s with us. He’s as eager for the Weasleys to regain their place in this society as anyone. I mean the Weasley family is a Most Ancient house. We were part of the old wizard's council; we provided 2 ministers of magic after the ministry was formed and it was only a hundred years ago that the deputy head of Hogwarts was a Weasley. I understand why our grandparents did what they did, but we have paid our penance. It’s time for us to re-enter society and rebuild what was lost.”

Percy leaned forward “Unfortunately Dad watched his father and brother both die under the penance as Bill calls it. As a result, he just wants to stay home and raise us and play with his muggle things. He has no interest in rebuilding.”

There was a general nodding around the Table although Ginny was looking at her eldest brother thoughtfully. Harry got the feeling she didn’t know a lot of this before today. Harry got a smile on his lips now. “I may have something to help you with rebuilding.” Bill got a curious look on his face. Harry continued “As you may have read, certain old families have been having something of a fire sale recently to cover some ill-advised loans.”

The Weasleys all laughed “Yes I did hear something about that.” Bill replied

“Well, what wasn’t obvious to most is I had someone on the inside pointing me towards the best business opportunities. That is how I managed to point the Longbottoms at the Flints Nurseries. I myself picked up the controlling interest in some Apothecaries and...” He looked Bill straight in the eye “400 Acres of unused land northwest of Ottery St. Catchpole, Devon.”

Bill went totally still before he took in a deep breath “Weasley Manor. You bought it from Malfoy?”

As Harry nodded the other Weasleys all took sharp breaths in at Bill’s words. Weasley Manor was never as big as the houses the Potters, Blacks or Malfoys lived in. It had been an overly large farmhouse. It had also been the first thing to go when Bill’s Grandparents needed to find money. Lucious’s Grandfather had bought it and most of the Weasley’s land, leaving them just the small tenant’s farm that became The Burrow.

Then they had thrown a party at Weasley Manor which culminated with the burning down of the house. This had been the major starting point of the bad blood between the Weasleys and the Malfoys. The land had then just been left to grow wild over the ruins for the last 60 years.

Harry reached again into his bag pulling out a pile of paperwork. “This is the deeds and a contract. It states that I’m selling you the land for a token price of five Galleons. All you have to do is sign.”

The Weasleys were all staring at him again. The twins came out of it first. They both reached into their pockets and pulled out any money they could find. Ginny realised what they were doing and did the same. Within seconds five Galleons were sitting there and Bill was staring from the money to the paperwork and back to Harry.

“Harry. Are you sure?” he asked

Harry nodded “Totally, rebuilding the house will be up to you, but you will own the land.”

Bill stared at Harry for a few more seconds before taking a quill Percy had pulled out and signed his name. putting the quill down he looked at Harry “You have no idea what this means to us, Harry.”

“It was my pleasure, Bill. Plus, it will piss off Lucius Malfoy.” Everyone laughed again. Harry glanced at his watch. “Right, we need to hurry this along as I have another meeting this morning then I would very much like to enjoy Hogsmeade.” He looked Bill in the eye “We need to talk about Ron.”

All five Weasleys winced “Percy has been keeping me informed.” Bill replied.

Harry nodded “He’s going to end up failing the year if he doesn’t buck his ideas up. The only things he seems interested in are Chess and Quidditch. We have tried to invite him to join us when we are doing homework but he just wants us to do it for him and that’s put everyone off. He’s constantly in detention for not doing homework. That’s where he is now. Flitwick has him in detention for not handing in his last 2 essays.”

Bill sighed “I don’t understand him. I knew he always had a lazy streak in him but this is just so much more.”

“It started after the twins went to Hogwarts for their first year” Everyone’s eyes moved to Ginny. “Mom suddenly only had me and Ron to deal with. That’s when she started the whole be friends with Harry Potter thing. In fact, I think that’s when she started giving me those Harry Potter books.” She blushed “I mean I liked it, and I developed that stupid crush on Harry, but I had already realised I wanted to be like you and Charlie, Bill. Ace at Quidditch, getting great grades and going to change the world. That was the year you got the job at Gringotts if you remember and I just thought you were so cool. Going off to be a curse breaker for the Goblins.”

“Ron on the other hand just sat there and lapped up everything mom said. She gave him anything he wanted to eat and let him get away with pretty much anything. I don’t think it’s gotten through to him that the world doesn’t work the way Mom said it does. He’s still trying to fit the world they built in his mind into the world that really exists and it’s not working. I’m actually worried about what he’s going to do when it all comes crumbling down around him.”

Harry and the Weasleys carried on talking for a few more minutes before Harry had to chivvy them out the door. He told Bill that he might have a job for him at some point over the Holidays so don’t be surprised if he gets a call from Ragnok. Harry sat down and began preparing himself for his second meeting. He wasn’t looking forward to this one.

He had wanted this meeting for weeks but it had taken longer than he had expected to get all the pieces together then his guest had put him off twice. Now it was time. There was a knock at the door and James Prewett walked in.

“Sorry Harry, got caught up talking to Bill Weasley downstairs. Not seen him in years.” James said with a smile.

Harry smiled back “Not a problem James, any sign of our guest?”

James nodded “He’s been out there for the last 20 minutes just staring at the Pub. Right now, I would say it’s 50:50 if he even comes up.”

Just then there was a single loud knock at the door. Harry looked at Prewett with a raised eyebrow and gestured at him “Come in.” Prewett called. The door opened and in stalked Severus Snape.

His eyes immediately fell on Harry. “Potter” he spat with a disgusted look on his face.

Harry didn’t take the bait. With a neutral expression on his face, he gestured to another chair. “Professor. Would you care to take a seat? We have much to discuss.” Snape stood there for several more seconds before letting out a huff and sitting in the chair recently vacated by Percy Weasley. Harry gestured to Prewett “Can I introduce you to James Prewett? He runs Potter Industries for me whilst I'm here at school.”

Snape moved his glare to the older man and stared at him for nearly 10 seconds before giving a perfunctory nod. Harry was glad he had provided him with a protection ring. Narcissa wasn’t sure how well the detection charms would work on a squib but she was positive the anti-Legilimency rune work would protect him.

Snape turned his cold glare back to Harry. “Well, what do you want Potter? I’m a busy man and you have used just about everything you have to use to get me here today.”

Harry stared back. He took a breath and let it out slowly before he began to speak. “You were the youngest potions master in this country for nearly 200 years. No one with any knowledge disagrees that you are a genius when it comes to potions. That’s where the problem is.” Snape's eyes flared at that comment.

Harry continued before he could say anything. “Just because you’re a potions genius doesn’t make you a good teacher. In fact, it makes you a terrible teacher.” Anger shot across Snape's face at that comment but Harry held up his hand “You expect perfection from every student without actually teaching them anything. You only take NEWT students with O’s in their OWLS. The problem is you don’t actually teach them what is required to get an O.”

“The Last year that Horace Slughorn taught here, 68% of OWL Students carried on to do a potions NEWT. Last year it was 22%. As a result, Spellbound Britain is now starting to face a crisis. There is a shortage of Aurors and Healers. Qualified Potioneers are becoming impossible to find. Now I don’t know if you're intentionally sabotaging our chances of surviving another uprising like we saw back in the 70s or you're just doing it because you’re an asshole, but it stops here.”

Snape had sat dumbstruck and furious listening to Harry speak. He had known that fewer idiots were doing potions past OWLS. He hadn’t realised it was such a large reduction. He had also heard the rumours about problems filling certain jobs because of a lack of Potions NEWTS and masteries. He had ignored those rumours. Now he was wondering if there was something to them.

He continued to glare at Potter “So is that why I’m here? “He ground out “to get a scolding from you?”

Harry gave him a tight smile “Not at all I’m here to offer you a job.”

Snape sat back in surprise “A job? I already have a job.”

“Not for much longer.” Said Harry with a smile. “You have two choices. First, you leave here and go back to the castle and tell Dumbledore all about this conversation. But you should also tell him that the school board will be approaching the International Potioneers Guild to open an investigation into you and your teaching methods. Whilst that investigation is going on you will be suspended from teaching and your potions master’s licence will also be suspended.”

The look on Snape's face was one of fury with perhaps a touch of apprehension “And my second choice?”

“You quit your job at Hogwarts with immediate effect and come and work for Potter Industries. You will be set up with your own potions lab and left alone to do pure research.”

Snape sat back and stared. Deep down that’s all he wanted in life. The opportunity to experiment and innovate. Life had unfortunately got in the way of that dream and now Potter’s son of all people was offering it to him on a plate. That small voice in the back of his head whispered that he was Lily’s son as well. For some reason, he found it harder to stomp on that voice than normal.

“What would be required of me?” he asked trying and failing to sound bored with the idea.

“You would get 1 and a half times your current salary. I would ask you to experiment on every potion going. Just because something has always been done that way, is it the best way or is that the best ingredient? I want you to rewrite the textbooks. We both know the standard textbooks are sorely lacking. I have a publishing company that would love to print those books. As well as your salary you would get 30% of any profits Potter Industries makes on the improved potions and 80% of the profits from any books you publish. If you are as good as we both know you are then you stand to make a substantial amount of money.”

Snape couldn’t believe what he was hearing. This was all his dreams come true. “What about Hogwarts and would I have to do anything within your company?”

Harry smiled again “Hogwarts will be fine. Andi Tonks has called in a favour and got Angela Von Gellendorf to agree to come and take over in January. As for the company. I have a perfectly competent potions mistress running the manufactories. You would be left alone. You could even take on an apprentice or two if you wanted. So now Severus Snape, what’s it going to be a career-ruining investigation or your wildest dreams come true?”

Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Yule Break, Part one

Notes:

I had hoped to get all of Yule Break in as one chapter but there was just too much for my usual chapter length.
Anyway Enjoy!

Chapter 41

 

Yule Break, Part one

 

Thursday 23 December 1993

 

“You can’t do this!! I’m the Senior Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic!!”

Harry sat back in his chair watching Umbridge get dragged out of the chamber. Whilst obviously upset and angry, Fudge had at least walked out under his own power with his head held high. Umbridge on the other hand. Harry heard some rustling from his left and glanced at Sirius. he had managed to get his hands on some popcorn from somewhere and was happily munching on it whilst he watched the show. He noticed Harry looking at him, smiled and offered Harry the bag.

Harry snorted quietly and took a few pieces. Harry couldn’t blame Sirius; it really was entertaining watching such a detestable person get dragged out whilst she screamed at everyone going. She acted like she was surprised, but really how could she be?

As planned Cyrus Greengrass was elected interim minister pretty much unanimously. As was standard procedure for this situation he had immediately announced that a special election for Minister would occur in 10 weeks on the 3^rd March. Candidates had to have their candidate papers in by 27^th January. All candidates had to have the signatures of at least 1% of the hereditary Lords and 10% of the elected members.

Cyrus already had more than the needed signatures. There hadn’t been an interim minister like this for nearly a century so some research had been needed as to what an interim minister could actually do. It turns out there were no limits. An interim minister has exactly the same powers as an elected minister. They intended to use that power.

Cyrus immediately gave the proxy of House Greengrass to his wife and then he relieved all of Fudge's staff of their roles. This is what had set off Umbridge. Harry had made his feelings for the woman quite clear to Greengrass and had found he shared them. So, getting her out of the minister's office was easy. The corruption investigations Amelia Bones was going to begin were going to get her fired and potentially locked up. It was, after all, the worst kept secret in the ministry that Fudge and his immediate staff took massive bribes.”

Harry leaned back in his chair and let his eyes and mind wander. Greengrass was going to be busy for a little bit rearranging a few things among the ministry personnel. As soon as that was done a new interim Chief Mage would be appointed. The fact that anyone who knew anything knew that that would be Augusta Longbottom didn’t matter. Augusta had made it clear that she would do the job until the election. After that, they needed to find someone else.

Harry’s eyes swept over the Conservative benches. Malfoy, Crabbe, Flint, Lazenby and Spencer had all not shown up again. As far as Harry could tell their proxies had been distributed between Goyle and Nott. His eyes drifted to the empty chair in the progressive benches. For the first time in nearly 40 years, Albus Dumbledore hadn’t attended a Wizengamot session. His absence worried Harry more than the conservative lords.

Harry knew that several messengers had been sent off by various people trying to find the old man. So far none had come back. The last Harry had seen of Dumbledore was Sunday morning. Snape, being the dramatic bitch that he was, had actually tended his resignation during breakfast in the Great Hall.

The conversation following this had started with Dumbledore acting like it was all some sort of a joke. Then he seemed to get annoyed and everyone heard him call Snape foolish. This had set off Snape with him saying a few pointed things about Dumbledore and what he really thought of him. Snape had then stalked out of the Hall with Dumbledore hurrying after him.

At this point, Hermione had walked up to a stunned Professor McGonagall and handed her the information packet containing the details of the new potions teacher who would be starting in January. Angela Von Gellendorf was an old friend of Andi’s whose greatest desire was to teach. Unfortunately, there were only so many jobs available in magical schools so she had spent the last 20 years working in potions development for a German potions company and doing a bit of tutoring on the side.

She had made quite a name (and a decent amount of money) for herself and had leapt at the chance to come and teach at Hogwarts when Andi approached her. The fact the governors had to go to Germany for a new potions teacher just shows how bad things in Britain had gotten. The other good thing was she was a daughter of an old German Pureblood family so there was no way any parents could reasonably object to her.

The last anyone had seen of Snape was him striding across the grounds towards the main gate with Dumbledore in hot pursuit. No one could agree if Dumbledore was begging Snape to stay or yelling at him for leaving.

As for Slytherin house. Professor McGonagall was also seen having a rather intense conversation with Professor Sinestra during dinner that evening. As far as Harry knew no one had actually seen Dumbledore again before the castle emptied.

Harry’s thoughts were briefly interrupted as a vote was called to appoint an interim Chief Mage. That passed quickly with Augusta being appointed. She quickly moved a vote to reconfirm all department heads in their positions. This wasn’t a difficult decision to vote yes on. The department heads all knew what they were doing.

Next up were the votes on the 8 Bills the centrists had prepared. These were bills to roll back even more of Dumbledore’s meddling and to increase the budgets for the DMLE and Department of International Cooperation further. Harry and Hermione had drawn up a plan to totally reorganise the ministry, but they agreed that it would be too much for an interim minister to try and do. It could wait until Minister Greengrass was appointed for his own term.

 

Sunday 26 December 1993

 

Harry had spent the morning touring around his various properties. His visit to Sayre House had been mind-boggling. Dobby had managed to buy so many books they were now filling previously empty rooms. The house elf admitted that he was slowing down as the books he was looking for now were older, rarer and harder to find. Just seeing all the books made Harry realise just what he needed to create. A full-blown research institute. Spell and potion research. All under one roof. With the biggest library he could manage. He immediately knew he was going to have to find help for something like that, so he put it on the back burner.

The afternoon was being spent at Potter Manor. He had been sitting in the picture gallery for nearly 2 hours now talking to his ancestors when he suddenly remembered something.

“Grandfather?” Harry said looking towards the portrait of the man.

“Yes Harry?” the kindly man replied

“There is something I’ve been meaning to ask you. You were on the school board in 1968 when they appointed Dumbledore as Headmaster. Why was he appointed?”

The old man in the painting got a look on his face “Tell me why you are asking.”

Harry took a breath “Well ever since he returned from the war he had been doing less and less teaching. He had been made Head of Transfiguration when there was no need for a head of a 2-person department. Even then he seems to have left most of the teaching to McGonagall. Indeed by 68, from what I’ve been able to find, you would have had a hard time finding a pupil who could identify the man if it wasn’t for the chocolate frog cards.”

Fleamont smiled “Well done Harry. You share all the same concerns I had back then.” He sighed and took a moment to order his thoughts. “There were two reasons why he was appointed Headmaster then Armando retired. The first was that Armando’s deputy didn’t want the job. Professor Garlick was a hundred years old, had been teaching since Phineas Black was headmaster, had taught Dumbledore himself and was more than happy to keep teaching. She retired herself a few years later allowing Minerva to take over. The second reason was, He’s Albus Dumbledore. Despite his absence from teaching, he was still the man who defeated Grindelwald 25 years earlier. Plus, most of those making the decision were people who were taught by him before the war.”

He looked Harry in the eye “Make no mistake Harry, when Albus Dumbledore gets into teaching mode he is an excellent teacher.” He gestured to his wife’s portrait “Both myself and your grandmother were some of his first students. He was a force and an excellent and well-respected teacher.”

“When it came to finding a replacement it only really came down to two choices, Dumbledore and Horace Slughorn. And Slughorn was discounted fairly quickly. His ‘collecting’ of students for his Slug Club rather heavily counted against him.”

Harry nodded thoughtfully “So in the end it sort of defaulted to Dumbledore?”

Fleamont nodded “Essentially yes. Don’t get me wrong, if he hadn’t been qualified, he wouldn’t have got it but he was qualified. And now you are reaping the results.”

Harry sat back in his chair and thought. The question had been answered but he wasn’t particularly satisfied by it.

 

Monday 27 December 1993

 

“Harry, I’ve got an almighty hangover. What's so important we both need to go to Gringotts?”

Sirius Black wasn’t particularly happy. He had spent the majority of the last week drinking, rather too heavily a treacherous part of his brain that sounded rather like Lily Potter told him. Then last night Harry had informed him they had an appointment at Gringotts first thing today.

Now, despite taking a hangover potion, they were hiking up Diagon Alley (Having a gentle stroll) at barely the crack of dawn (10 am) to go see the Potter account manager for some urgent business.

“Sirius, as I have said 3 times already you will understand when we get there,” Harry answered in an exasperated tone.

“Does this have anything to do with you dragging Andi and Tonks over to Grimmauld Place yesterday?” Sirius asked.

“Yes, it does, and you will understand when we get to the Bank.”

Sirius decided he probably wasn’t going to get any more answers from his godson out here in the middle of the Alley. He glanced around. There weren’t many people around thankfully, Yule and Christmas saw to that. Sirius still got plenty of stares every time he went out in public. And with Harry in tow... forget about privacy.

They got to the bank and were quickly ushered to the office of Ragnok the Potter account manager. To Sirius’s surprise, he wasn’t alone. There was a tall red-headed man there. Sirius quickly surmised who he was and that was quickly confirmed when he was introduced as Bill Weasley. After the pleasantries, they all took their seats and Harry started speaking.

“Bill, you have read the contract and agreed?”

Bill nodded “Yes, I’ve also taken the required secrecy oaths.”

Ragnok held up a roll of parchment “I can confirm the Curse-breaker Weasley has willingly complied with everything required of him.”

Harry smiled “Thank you Bill. You are about to learn what all this is about. I promise you it’s worth it.” Harry then placed his bag on the table and opened it. He pulled out a box that Sirius instantly recognised as a lead containment box. Whatever was in that was a very dark artefact.

Harry started speaking again “I need to tell you all a story, it’s about a young man, a boy really. He’s the younger son of a very dark family. His older brother had been forced out for not agreeing with his family's stance on things. Namely, pureblood supremacy and that Voldemort was the greatest thing to ever happen to the universe.” Sirius’s eyes widened as he realised who Harry was talking about.

“This young man was brainwashed and forced by his parents to take the Dark Mark and join the Death Eaters. Once joined he was forced to do things that sickened him and started to affect his view on things but he had no way out. Then one day when he was 18, Voldemort asked him if he could borrow the family house elf.”

“Now the young man was very attached to this house elf and didn’t want to but he could find no way or reason to deny the Dark Bastard. So, the house elf went with instructions to return to the young man when old Voldy was finished with him. Hours went by with nothing happening. Eventually, the house elf popped back home. He was in a right mess. He had been forced to drink a potion that tortured him with every mouthful and left him severely dehydrated.”

“The young man nursed the house elf back to health for days. When he was strong enough the house elf told the boy everything that had happened. How the Dark Lord had taken the elf to a cave by the sea, how they had travelled across an underground lake full of the dead to an island with a pedestal and basin on it. How the Dark Lord had forced the elf to drink the cursed potion until the basin was empty. How the Dark Lord had pulled a locket on a chain out of a pocket and placed it in the basin and then filled it up again. How the Dark Bastard had got back in the boat and left the island and the elf there to die. How the elf had followed his master's orders and returned.”

“The young man asked the house elf for all the information he could remember about the locket, even going as far as to extract the memory and examine it in a pensive. It took the young man weeks to figure out what was going on but he had the resources of a particularly dark family to draw on. When he figured it out, he was horrified. He had known the dark wanker was into some serious shit but he didn’t know he had gone that far.”

“The young man came up with a plan. He fashioned a duplicate of the locket and had the house elf take him back to the cave. There he ordered to house elf to force him to drink the potion. Once the potion was gone the house elf switched the lockets. Unfortunately, the intense thirst had driven the young man to the lake. There the dead rose and began to pull him in. The last order the young man gave the house elf as he was being pulled to his death was to leave that place and destroy the locket.”

“The house elf had no choice but to obey. He spent many years trying to destroy the locket without success. It drove him insane. He eventually died alone and unloved. The Locket remained in the house until yesterday when I retrieved it.”

The other three men in the room were just staring at Harry. He met Sirius’s eyes and the older man started to weep “Oh Reggie” he whispered.

Harry pulled the man into a hug and looked at the other two in the room “The young man in the story was Sirius’s younger brother Regulus. Officially he got cold feet being a death eater, tried to leave and Voldemort killed him. Unofficially he just disappeared and Voldy decided to use him as an example. Betray me and die sort of thing.”

Harry saw understanding on the faces of Bill and Ragnok. Sirius was managing to pull himself back together. He pulled back from Harry and stared at him “That’s what happened?”

Harry nodded “He realised what he was doing and tried to stop it. He didn’t know there was more than one.”

Bill cleared his throat “Sorry to interrupt but more than one what?”

Harry opened the box and pulled out the locket laying it on the table. “Ragnok, would you mind if Bill uses his wand to examine this?”

“Of course, Lord Potter, Curse-breaker Weasley if you would.”

Bill looked around at the three others in the room, Harry and Ragnok were looking at him whilst Sirius was staring at the necklace on the table. As he looked, he realised it was a locket, with a stylised S on the front. He pulled his wand out and started casting the standard diagnostic spells for cursed objects on it.

The first results came to him and he stood up so suddenly that the chair he had been sitting in flew backwards. He just stood and stared at the Locket.

“Curse-Breaker Weasley?” Ragnok spoke up. “I take it you know what this is?”

Bill nodded never taking his eyes or his wand off the locket “I’ve never seen one personally but I’ve read about them and seen the remains of a destroyed one in Egypt.” He looked up at Harry “HE made this?” then something Harry had previously said came to his mind “He made more than one?”

“We know of 6 he made, not including his main soul. He may have made another since then we are not sure.”

“SIX! By Merlin and Morgana and Circe and all the gods.”

Harry nodded “yep. We have destroyed 4 of them. Ragnok will cleanse this one shortly and I need your help getting the last one.”

Sirius had gone and righted Bill's chair for him so Bill fell back into it. He ran his hands over his face a few times. “HE made Horcruxes. Of course, he did.” He said to no one in particular. Eventually, he looked at Harry “What do you need me for?”

Harry took a deep breath. “As he got older, he was less careful about where he hid his Horcruxes, the last one we are going for is the second one he made. I know where it’s hidden but I also know he’s laid traps around it. I need a curse-breaker to safely get through the traps and retrieve it.”

Bill nodded immediately “OF course. Count me in.”

Sirius nodded too “Me too Harry.”

Harry smiled at the 2 men “Thank you both. If you're up for it we can go as soon as Ragnok cleanses the Locket.”

Both men readily agreed and all of them turned to face Ragnok who began the cleansing ritual.

Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Yule Break, Part Two

Notes:

I Had a really hard time writing the first part of this chapter. My muse seemed to want me to go elsewhere, which is why I now have 3 more partial chapter one's for other stories.

Anyway. Here is the next chapter for your reading pleasure

Chapter 42

 

Yule Break, Part Two

 

Monday 27 December 1993

 

The vale of Hangleton was normally a quiet place. Oh, there had been a few incidents over the centuries but for the most part, big things didn’t happen there. It was a box valley with only one open side and steep hills all around. At the open end of the valley sat Great Hangleton. At the other end of the valley sat Little Hangleton. This is where the two big families that had controlled Hangleton had lived. Where they had built their houses.

For centuries the residents paid fealty to the Gaunt’s. Not many people today remembered the Gaunt’s beyond a few local legends. Everyone who did remember them as a strange lot. Then abruptly at the end of the 17^th century, the Gaunt’s had sold almost all their holdings and retreated to their manor on the east side of the valley. The people they sold to, the Riddle’s, built a large manor house on the other side of the valley.

The general consensus was the Riddle’s were much more normal than the Gaunt’s and the villagers looked on as the Riddle’s seemed to do better and better for themselves and the Gaunt’s fortunes went downhill.

The rumours started sometime at the beginning of the 19^th century that the Gaunt’s were running out of money. These rumours seemed to be confirmed a few years later when the main Gaunt house, looking worse for wear by that time, burnt down. Instead of rebuilding the Gaunt’s built what was basically a wooden shack in the grounds. Most of the family left or died out until the 1920’s when there was only Marvolo and his 2 children.

Then one day in early summer 1925 all the Gaunt’s just disappeared. The son turned up again a few years later and was occasionally seen pottering around what was left of the Gaunt property. He eventually disappeared again in 1943. No one put together his disappearance and the strange deaths of the Riddle family across the valley.

The Riddles had done well for themselves. They had money and a small amount of power. Over the years a couple of them had managed to get themselves Knighted and several sat in parliament, but none of them got what they all really wanted. Elevation to the peerage.

The residents of the vale of Hangleton knew Thomas Riddle had disappeared for over a year back in the mid-20s. There were rumours about him running off with the Gaunt girl. Then he just abruptly turned up again. He wouldn’t say much about what happened apart from the fact he was tricked. Then in 1943, Tom and his parents all died. The rumours all circulated and Frank Bryce was arrested and released but no one ever really knew what happened.

Before the war, there were two roads down the valley, the low road which was quicker but crossed a couple of ancient narrow bridges and the high road that wound around the valley edges. This high road also went passed the Gaunt property. When the government decided that they needed to improve the roads in the valley they decided to build along the valley floor. Leaving the ancient narrow bridges to be used as footbridges they built a modern road suitable for the increasing number of road vehicles. As a result, the high road mostly fell out of disuse. From the 1960’s onwards it was mainly used by hikers and horse riders and the occasional farm vehicle.

Everyone forgot the rotting shack on the overgrown bit of land running along the side of the road. None of the residents and road users realised that they didn’t remember it because it had been layered with notice-me-not charms and non-magical repelling charms.

It was on this road on a very cold wet December morning that 3 people just appeared. It had snowed a few days before and was due to snow again within the next couple of days so no one in their right mind was up here.

Harry looked around. They had arrived by the sign directing people either to Great Hangleton or Little Hangleton. It was looking decidedly worse for wear now. With so few people coming up this way it obviously wasn’t worth replacing or repairing.

“It’s this way,” Harry said gesturing along the road.

The group carried on down the road away. Bill had pulled out his wand and was casting passive detection spells all around them. He abruptly stopped near a bend in the road and that brought the other two to a halt.

“There is something here to the right” Bill said quietly “I’m detecting traces of wards. Some seem to be old but they have been pretty much shredded from lack of maintenance but there's more recent ones over the top of what's left.”

Sirius had pulled out his wand as well and was casting much more directed spells at the area. “there's a notice-me-not there that’s failing and full of holes. Whoever erected that knew the theory but didn’t have the tricks down yet.”

Harry nodded “I figure Riddle did all this within a year or two of leaving Hogwarts. We know he didn’t do any formal warding studies at that point but he was extremely well-read.”

Bill nodded “I think your right Harry. This ward feels like something someone put up who had mostly learnt about it in books. There are certain tricks to doing them properly that you sort of have to learn as you go with these types of wards.”

Harry nodded again. He remembered the time in the tent when it seemed like the wards, they erected got stronger and easier to erect over time. As far as Harry could guess these had been erected before Riddle had killed Hepzibah Smith and disappeared abroad. He did not doubt that if he had erected them after he came back in the mid 60’s they would have been much better.

“I think I’ve got an entrance here.” Called Sirius. Bill hurried over to him and started probing with his magic as well.

Harry let them work. Turning away from them he looked out over Little Hangleton. The Riddle house stood on the other side of the valley, looking bleak and run down. Harry doubted it had been properly occupied in decades. Moving his gaze to the village he picked out the church and just beyond it the graveyard.

It was actually smaller than he had realised. Voldemort's resurrection ritual and the whole battle afterwards had probably taken up more than half of the graveyard. Even from here, he could make out the large gravestone of the Riddles. The gravestone he had been tied to. The place where Cedric had died.

Harry shook himself; Cedric wasn’t dead. He was very much alive. In fact, Harry had watched as Hufflepuff lost to Ravenclaw just a couple of weeks ago. His thoughts moved to the other thing. It would be so easy to go down there and destroy the remains of Voldemort's father and grandparents. That would seriously hamper his resurrection chances.

Harry knew Sirius would help him do it, but he remembered what Hermione had said the last time he had bought it up.

“Based on everything we can find about Horcruxes, Harry. Once you destroy them if the main soul shard isn’t in a corporeal body it will die. So, either Voldemort will die in that Albanian forest or we need him to be publicly resurrected and then killed. If you destroy the bones of his father then you have no idea what he will do.’

Harry didn’t like it but he couldn’t disagree with Hermione on this point.

Sensing a presence at his side he turned and saw Sirius just behind him.

“You ok kid?”

“Yeah, just watching and thinking.” He nodded towards the graveyard “That’s where it happened last time. That is where he was resurrected. Almost exactly 18 months from now.”

Sirius followed Harry's gaze. “Well, it’s not going to happen the same way again. We have changed things too much for that. We are also prepared. Even if he gets a body, he won’t live long enough to enjoy it.”

Harry looked up at his godfather. Christmas had been the first time he had really had a chance to get to know him. He was different this time around. Andi’s care and not being forced to stay at Grimmauld Place had meant he had recovered a good chunk of his pre-Azkaban cheerfulness. The last time around Sirius had this constant air of depression about him. Harry was hoping for many years to get to know this man properly.

Sirius and Remus hadn’t had the chance to fully air out all their issues until the holiday, what with Remus being busy at Hogwarts. They had been exchanging letters and the first day of the holiday had been accompanied by lots of alcohol. The result had been a drunken fight followed by a lot of drunken crying with lots of apologies. Remus would have been here with them but the full moon was in a couple of days and he was feeling it this month.

Sirius gestured with his head “Come on kid, Bill got the wards to open without setting off any alarms. Let's do this.”

They walked over and got a good look through the gap in the hedge. There in front of them were the barely visible remains of a dirt lane. At the end was a large dark and overgrown patch of trees. Harry knew that the place they needed was in those trees. Despite their extensive checking all that they found were a few easily dispelled alarm wards and a magical trip wire that would have banished anyone who triggered it. Bill couldn’t tell where it would banish the person too but they agreed it wouldn’t have been a good safe place.

The alarms and banishing spell were easily bypassed for an experienced curse breaker like Bill. As they came to the tree’s they saw their target. The shack itself.

“This place has been massively reinforced” Bill said after a few minutes of probing “Best I can tell it’s three rooms, the main room and two smaller rooms tacked onto the back. The main room has been ringed with strengthening spells and some sort of shield charm over the walls, ceiling and floor. Right now, I don’t know how I’m going to get through this.”

He went back to probing the wards. Sirius went off to very carefully check the rest of the property. Harry was staring at the door. There was still a snake nailed up there. That didn’t make much sense to him. It looked fairly fresh but no one had been here in decades. He heard footsteps behind him and turned to see Sirius returning.

“Nothing.” He said shaking his head “Just the burnt-out remains of the old manor. From the old stories about the Gaunt’s, it was never much to begin with. For all they liked to bluster and boast they were never that wealthy. Not much left of it now but a pile of stones.”

Harry had turned back to the door “Well it did burn down a century and a half ago. Sirius, what do you make of this?” Harry pointed at the snake

Sirius looked at it and cocked his head in a rather canine manner “huh. It does look rather fresh doesn’t it.” He turned and looked for Bill “Bill have you checked this?”

Bill came over and looked at the door “That snake look a bit too fresh to you?” Sirius asked Bill

Bill already had his wand out and was casting at the snake “It’s not under any preservation spells that I can see. But there's something there alright. This is not something I’ve ever seen before.”

“Wait.” Said Harry, a thoughtful look on his face “he wouldn’t have, would he?”

Bill and Sirius looked at each other “Wouldn’t what kid?” asked Sirius

“This was after he found the Chamber of Secrets. And he was fairly sure he was the only Parcelmouth in the country. Potentially the whole of Europe. Could he have used Parseltongue to set the spells?”

Bill had his wand out and was casting again “I think you're on to something there Harry. If I look at these spells in the context of a different language, they make more sense.”

Harry nodded and turned back to look at the door. Staring at the snake he hissed “Open.” the snake suddenly seemed to come to life writhing and hissing but not in a way Harry could understand. After a few seconds, it stopped and just hung there, evidently fully dead now. As soon as it stopped moving the door creaked open on its own.

“Well, that’s not at all ominous” muttered Sirius.

Bill was already casting spells, “We can enter through here. Let me check the room first before we enter.”

“Didn’t you say last time Dumbledore got in here?” muttered Sirius

Harry nodded “He must have overpowered the wards or something. Unless he can secretly speak Parseltongue.”

“Ok.” Said Bill “the floor is booby-trapped. I’m going to colour the floor where you can step. For all our sake don’t step anywhere else. I’m not sure what will happen but I think we can all agree it won’t be good”

For the next ten minutes, Bill very carefully highlighted areas of the floor. It quickly became obvious where the trail was leading. On the far side of the room was a small sideboard. All the cupboards were open and empty apart from one which seemed to show fewer signs of rot and decay than the rest of the house.

Harry pointed it out “Ok, unless it’s a bluff of some kind the Horcrux is going to be in there. We need to be extra careful of this one. It has a compulsion charm on it to put it on but when you put it on you get hit by a very nasty withering curse.” He reached into the bag he had bought with him and pulled out a metal box. “We have to get it in here as fast as possible.”

After a brief discussion, Sirius agreed that his occlumency probably wasn’t back up to full strength yet so he shouldn’t get any closer. Bill had excellent occlumency shields due to his work at Gringotts. Harry had been using the ring that Narcissa had crafted for him but he had also been practising using some books he had found in the Potter library. Hopefully, his natural resistance to mind control would help as well.

Taking a deep breath, Bill led Harry into the house carefully following the path he had marked out. When they reached the sideboard, Harry leaned forward and opened the cupboard door. There on the shelf was the ring, including the resurrection stone. He immediately felt the pull of it and found himself reaching out for it before the urge was suddenly stopped by Bill slamming the box down on top of it.

Harry looked over at him. Bill gave a humourless smile back “You were right. That’s got quite the compulsion charm on it.”

They spent a couple more minutes carefully manoeuvring the box so they could get the lid on it before Harry placed it back in his bag and the two of them carefully made their way out of the house and back through the grounds. Once they were back out on the road, Bill spent a few minutes resetting the wards to make it look like no one had been there. Well unless they got back through the wards. As soon as someone saw the wide-open shack it would be obvious.

While Bill worked Harry gestured to Sirius to come with him. They returned to the spot they had been at before overlooking the valley.

“I don’t understand Sirius. Last time round Dumbledore made it seem like this was really difficult. I mean he got cursed from it and it all but killed him. But we three have just done this in what? 3 hours.”

Sirius snorted softly “Something I learnt about Dumbledore a while back kid. He has a nasty tendency to believe his own hype. Knowing him I’m guessing he overpowered and blasted his way in and then got cocky and just picked the ring up.”

Harry thought for a few moments and nodded. “That would fit his personality wouldn’t it.”

They heard footsteps behind them and they turned around to see Bill approaching them “Ok, from out here it doesn’t look like anyone's been in.” he glanced around and saw the footprints they had left. With a quick wave of his wand, they were gone. And a few seconds later the three of them had apparated away.

 

Friday 31 December 1993

 

The party was in full swing, for the most part, Harry had avoided the politicking and had managed to have some quite pleasant conversations with his friends. He had quite enjoyed the incredulous looks he had received when he and Narcissa had a very public and friendly discussion right next to the main dance floor.

The much more private conversation they had had the day before with everyone that was in the know, hadn’t been as pleasant.

“We have destroyed all the Horcruxes we know about apart from the snake. According to everything the Goblins know about them, and it’s a lot if Voldemort was still stuck in a spirit form he would have died completely as soon as the ring was cleansed.” Harry had explained to everyone.

“Do we know if it worked?” asked Andromeda

“We don’t think it did.” Replied Harry “We checked with Snape. His dark mark is still there. In fact, he thinks it’s getting darker. That can only mean he’s gaining strength.”

“So, he made another Horcrux.” Said Narcissa

“Maybe either that or he’s managed to get himself some kind of body. If Barty Crouch found him, I would bet on the former. The goblins say he just couldn’t keep making Horcruxes. One more is very theoretically possible but after that, what's left of his soul would just fall apart.”

Voldemort wasn’t going to jump out at them here they knew, Amelia Bones had made sure security was top of the line for this party tonight, but they all knew they were going to end up facing Voldemort at some point.

Another problem was Narcissa had lost track of Lucius. Even after the forced divorce, she had kept tabs on him. He had spent weeks holed up in his ‘fuck pad’ in muggle London getting drunk and generally raging about his life. Then in the middle of December, he just disappeared. With the Dark Mark getting darker on Snape's arm, Narcisa had come up with the theory that Lucius had decided to go to the only person who might be able to get him out of the mess he had gotten himself into. Voldemort.

Whilst Lucius didn’t have Barty Crouch’s brains or skill with a wand, what he did have were contacts and nearly up-to-date information about the ministry and Spellbound Britain. After a few rounds of the Cruciatus curse, these would probably be enough for Voldemort to keep him alive for now.

Harry glanced at the clock on the wall, it was only a few minutes to midnight. He started to look around for his friends. Seeing Hermione and Luna deep in conversation near a side door he made his way over to them. He had to admit they both looked fantastic tonight.

As he approached, they saw him and smiled “We were just about to come and find you.” Said Hermione.

“Oh?” asked Harry.

Luna seemed to have dropped her normal dreamy expression tonight and smiled at him before taking his hand. “Yes, come with us we want to talk to you.”

Still holding his hand, she pulled him out through the door and down the hall beyond, Hermione following them. A few doors down they came to what seemed to be a small dining room. Once they were inside, Luna cast a few charms on the door to make sure they were not interrupted. There were so many Mages here tonight she didn’t have to worry about the trace.

They all turned to face each other. Hermione had a nervous look on her face.

“You see Harry. Back before you had that unfortunate encounter with several pureblood boots, Luna and I had started talking about some things.”

“Oh?” Harry mentally kicked himself. Could he come up with nothing else? He was also a bit nervous. Luna had a look on her face that was starting to worry him.

Hermione nodded “We started talking. Then you got hurt so we stopped and then we started again and we figured something’s out.” She took a deep breath “We like you, Harry.”

Harry frowned in confusion “I know you like me. I like you as well. You're my best friend’s.”

Hermione sighed in frustration but Luna took up the challenge of getting through Harry’s obliviousness “You misunderstand us, Harry. We both like you. A lot. And we have decided we are both going to date you.”

Harry just stared at her. He eventually shook his head “I’m sorry. Date me?”

Hermione nodded “Yes date you Harry.” as she spoke, they heard the countdown start in the main ballroom “In fact that’s perfect timing.”

Timing things perfectly She walked the two steps over to him, reached around the back of his head and pulled his face down to her “Happy New Year Harry.” she said quietly and then she kissed him.

Harry didn’t know what to do or say. He just stood there frozen for a couple of seconds before his body seemed to take over and he kissed her back. When they eventually broke apart, they stood there flushed and slightly breathless staring at each other.

“My turn now.” They both turned their heads and saw Luna standing there watching them with a big Cheshire cat grin on her face. She grabbed hold of Harry’s lapels and pulled him into a kiss.

By this point, Harry’s brain was on the verge of short-circuiting. Luna broke the kiss “Happy New Year Harry.” Harry could only blink in reply.

He barely noticed Hermione come round and put her arm around the younger girl. At least until she started talking again “Oh and there is something else you need to know as well.” The girls looked at each other and smirked. “Luna and I are dating as well”

The girls leaned in and kissed each other and Harry’s brain just seemed to explode. Later on, he had a very hard time remembering anything else that happened that night.

Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Life continues to Happen

Notes:

Here is another chapter for you dear readers. nothing earth-shattering in this one just things happening.

Chapter 43

 

Life continues to Happen

 

Tuesday 1 February 1994

 

Bill Weasley was among the first of the observers to leave the Wizengamot chamber. The Imbolc session had been unusually short, but this was expected. The nomination period for minister had closed the previous Thursday and today's session was mainly announcing the candidates.

Cyrus Greengrass had been successfully nominated as was expected. The surprise was that only one other candidate had succeeded in reaching the nomination requirements. Andrus Rosier was the younger brother of Lord Rosier. He was a noted lawyer who exclusively represented pureblood clients mostly from the Conservative faction.

Whilst his cousin Evan Rosier had been a marked death eater who had been killed resisting arrest by Mad-Eye Moody himself, the main line of the Rosier family had avoided being marked. That’s not to say they didn’t funnel large amounts of money and resources into Voldemort's hands during the war.

The biggest surprise had been that there wasn’t a candidate from the Progressive faction. Dumbledore was all but ignoring the Wizengamot at the moment as he tried to deal with the avalanche of crises that were hitting him. As a result, the Progressive faction was showing signs of splintering.

Bill didn’t think the faction would splinter. Lord Abbott was in the process of pulling everyone together with himself as the leader. He had been a fixture in progressive circles for decades and had taken up the internal opposition to Dumbledore following the deaths of Henry Potter and Alan Bones during the war. Based on what Bill had been hearing and what he had seen today Lord Abbott currently had just under half the Progressives backing him and Bill had no doubt the rest would fall in line quickly.

Bill would very much like to add the two votes from the Most Ancient House of Weasley to those backing Lord Abbott.

Lord Greengrass was pretty much guaranteed to win the election in a month. The Centrists were firmly behind him, it was an open secret Lord Abbott’s progressives were going to back him, and he had the enthusiastic endorsement of Harry Potter.

Bill stopped in front of the lifts and grimaced. He knew from his letters from the twins and Ginny how much Harry hated the whole fame thing. But he also knew he was prepared to use it to do what was right.

The lift dinged and the doors opened. Bill looked at the button for level 2 for a couple of seconds before sighing and pushing it. He really didn’t want to have this conversation but now was the time.

Dumbledore was in trouble. Everyone knew that. Following his removal from the Chief Mage chair it seemed like things just kept happening to him. First had been back in November when a scathing internal memo from Hogwarts had found its way into the Prophet. The new History professor had ripped apart Dumbledore in it for not doing anything about the awful state of the teaching of the history of magic.

Whilst this had been read with some glee from Dumbledore’s opponents it hadn’t really made many ripples. Every British Mage had been taught by Professor Binns and every British Mage knew exactly what he was like. If you wanted to get any kind of qualification in History of Magic in Britain you had to do self-study. As a result, there had been a grand total of 50 history of magic NEWTS awarded in the country in the last 37 years. Bill was perversely proud that one of those was him.

Then had come the more damming revelation. Someone, probably the Goblins Bill thought, had released the report about the state, the Gringotts ward masters had found the Hogwarts wards in. That had been a very unpleasant start to the new year for most of Spellbound Britain.

Dumbledore had been put on probation by the Hogwarts governors and told that he was in no way allowed to manipulate the Hogwarts wards now they had been fixed. There would be random checks performed and if anything was off the governors would take further action.

Then there had been the leaked potions report. That had come out just last week. The new potions professor had detailed for the governors everything that she had found wrong with the potions department at Hogwarts.

The cold, dank dungeon with condensation dripping from the ceiling and no proper lighting or ventilation was an accident waiting to happen. The ingredients storage was so bad she had disposed of nearly half of everything in there due to cross-contamination risks. And that was all before she got the standard of the student's education.

Before Snape, potion had been taught on the ground floor in a specifically designed laboratory. For reasons he had always refused to give, Snape moved potions into the dungeons as soon as he took over as potions master in September 1981.

Professor Von Gellendorf had immediately ordered the reopening and refitting of the old potions classroom. This had taken a couple of weeks to complete so she had taken over a neighbouring classroom and spent those weeks teaching every student basic potion safety and safety charms. Once she was finished with that, she had pulled out a variety of vegetables and had taught everyone how to chop, slice and dice properly.

She had admitted that those who were actually doing NEWTS in the sixth and seventh years seemed to know what they were doing. The problem was the numbers. Of the students who had graduated in 1993, 13 had taken and passed their potions NEWT. 13 out of a class of 62. The current seventh year was worse there were 7 out of a class of 55. And while the current sixth year was slightly better with 10 out of 51 students, these numbers were unsustainable.

By best estimations there is a 9-year period where the number of Potions NEWTS obtained will be highly unacceptable. Professor Von Gellendorf was hopeful that she could rescue some of the current fifth year and she was confident she would have enough time with the 4 youngest years to improve things but the general feeling among Britain’s Potions community was it was going to take at least another 5 years before things start to improve.

Bill had started at Hogwarts the year after Snape had taken over. He had heard the grumbling from the older years about how things had changed for the worse since Slughorn had left. Indeed, the sixth and seventh years had been the first and second years of the year that Snape had graduated and Bill remembered some stories that they had shared. The name Snivilus had been bandied about a bit in those stories along with a group calling themselves the marauders who seemed to have made it their mission to take on Snape.

The lift announced his arrival on the second floor and the doors opened. Bill took a deep breath and began making his way to his father's office. As he walked, he reflected on the fact that Dumbledore was holding onto his position as headmaster by only the slimmest of threads. There were also rumours coming out about a bid from certain factions on the ICM to remove him from his seat as Chief Mugwump.

Whatever happened it was becoming increasingly obvious that Dumbledore’s time holding the reins of power was coming to an end. Articles in the Prophet and other publications had started referring to him occasionally in the past tense.

Bill rounded a corner and saw the door to his father's office. It was open and he could hear his father talking to his one colleague. Bill walked up and knocked on the open door.

The heads of both men in the room looked around. Arthur’s face broke out in a massive smile.

“Bill! What are you doing here?”

Giving his father a quick smile Bill glanced at Perkins “Mr Perkins, would you mind giving my father and me a few minutes please?”

Perkins was the uncle of Lord Perkins, a progressive from an ancient house who had already aligned with Lord Abbott. He glanced between father and son and hurried out muttering about getting a late lunch.

Bill closed the door behind him and dropped into Perkins still warm chair before looking back at his father.

“He didn’t show up again today, Dad.”

Arthur's face took on a scowl. He didn’t need to be told who he was. “That’s as maybe, Bill but I have an agreement with Albus and I don’t intend to break it.”

Bill let out a long-suffering sigh “What agreement Dad? To vote your seat in the Wizengamot? Well, he’s not doing that. He’s too busy trying to save his job up at the school.” He leaned forward not taking his eyes off his father “Dumbledore’s time is over Dad.”

Arthur sat back in his chair and gazed at the ceiling. He had had a feeling this conversation was coming again. “Bill, why would you want to sit all day in the Wizengamot? You’re a curse breaker you run around clearing tombs. There’s no point in getting into all that pureblood nonsense. The most ancient and noble house of Weasley. Pffft what’s the point? Not like there's much left of it anymore. Not even Noble anymore.”

Bill could hear the bitterness and hurt in his father's voice. “Dad, I know and understand why you feel like that. You watched Grandpa and Uncle Billius work and worry themselves to death over what happened. You watched Uncle Jasper run off to Canada rather than get involved in all this. But things have changed now.”

Arthur scoffed “Changed how Bill? All I can see is more pureblood idiots waiting to pounce. Well, I won’t let them. I’m going to sit here and do this job that I enjoy and let Dumbledore deal with all the political stuff.”

Bill and Arthur sat staring at each other for several seconds before Bill reached into his pocket and pulled out a shrunken Attaché case. Unshrinking it he opened it and leafed through the paperwork inside until he found what he was looking for. He passed it to his father who took it and began reading. His eyes snapped up to his eldest son in shock and astonishment.

“This can’t be what I think it is?”

Bill nodded “If you think it’s the deed for Weasley Manor and the surrounding 400 acres then you would be correct.”

Arthur's eyes were darting back between the deed and Bill so fast he couldn’t really be reading what was written on the paper. Eventually, he stopped and just stared at his son.

“How?”

Bill gave his father a tight smile “You remember the pureblood fire sale when the Blacks and the Goblins called in all those loans that Malfoy had given out when he shouldn’t have?” Arthur nodded “Well one of the things the Malfoy’s sold was that land. Harry Potter snapped it up. I’m pretty sure Narcissa Black was letting him know in advance what was about to come on the market. Anyway. He sold it back to us.”

Arthur was sitting there with his mouth wide open. After a few seconds, he shook his head “What?” he whispered.

Bill smiled “It’s ours, dad. All nice and legal. I’ve already been up there. I’ve scoured the whole area for any nasty surprises the Malfoys may have left and completely redone the wards with a new wardstone and everything. Ginny insisted on me taking 5000 galleons from the money she got from the basilisk, both me and Charlie are putting money into it as well and Percy and the twins have already said they will contribute what they can.”

Bill opened the attaché case again and pulled out a large bundle of paper. “These are the plans from the survey your great-grandfather had done following the renovations in the 1870’s. I’m seeing an architect next week who’s going to use these as the basis for rebuilding. I’m still working out financing because it’s going to cost us probably double what we have right now but it’s enough to get us started.”

Arthur just sat there and stared at his son. “I don’t know what to say, Bill.”

Bill smiled at his father “I know Dad. I understand I really do. But you have to understand. I intend to revive the Most ancient house of Weasley back to what it once was. The others plan on doing the same. “He scowled “well apart from Ron. That’s something else we need to talk about properly Dad. But first I have to ask you again. Please Dad, as your son, as your heir, give me the Weasley Proxy. I have no intentions of moving from the progressives. In fact, I’ve had a couple of conversations with Lords surrounding Lord Abbott. I’ll be working with them.”

Arthur Weasley sat there for well over a minute staring at Bill. Eventually, he just nodded “Ok.”

Bill stood up, pulled his father out of his chair and embraced him. They stood there like that for a long time before they broke apart. They both sat down and looked at each other before they both started laughing.

“I’m sorry Bill. I know how stubborn I’ve been about all this.”

Bill smiled “It’s ok dad.”

Arthur took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. As he was doing that, he remembered something else Bill had said: “What’s going on with Ron?”

Bill grimaced and began telling his father all about his youngest son.

 

Sunday 13 February 1994

 

Harry sighed as he put the letter, he had just read into the does not need a response pile. It was Luna’s 13^th birthday and after making sure that Harry and Hermione both knew she didn’t want a fuss or a party, she had agreed to a quiet, intimate dinner in the room of requirements. Dinner had finished 2 hours ago and they had retreated to a large sofa that the room had helpfully provided.

Following the girl's insistence that all three of them were now dating, Harry had spent a week telling them that they were not. It took both Hermione and Luna cornering him and forcing him to listen to them before he decided to just go with it.

What they had said made a lot of sense. Yes, he had the memories of an 18-year-old, but physically he was only 13. And even in those extra 5 years, it wasn’t like he had done much. A disastrous thing with Cho and 3 months of dating Ginny. That time with Ginny had resulted in a fair amount of kissing and 2 rather bad Blowjobs. So yes, when he thought about it properly, he didn’t really have that much more experience than the girls.

That’s something else that had surprised him. Kissing Hermione and Luna was so much better than kissing Ginny. Harry had decided that Cho really didn’t count. He couldn’t really describe it but each was different in subtle ways. Hermione had thrown herself into the physical side of things. She and Harry had had some rather intense snogging sessions. At first, they had been careful not to get too intense around Luna but after discussing it with her they realised they really didn’t mind. Their definition of privacy had changed to include all three of them and they all would admit they found it strange to be doing things as a couple then as a trio.

Luna had admitted she wasn’t as ready to go as intense as Hermione was. She likes cuddling up and long lingering soft kisses. She had told them she was sure she would want to be more intense at some point soon and she would let them know when she was ready as she was sure she would enjoy it. She had also told them she very much enjoyed watching Harry and Hermione snog. Hermione had whispered to Harry that she was sure Luna was going to be a total voyeur in the future.

Ron’s reaction had been the most… explosive. He had found out near the end of January when he had seen Hermione kiss Harry goodnight. His screaming about how Hermione was his had led to Percy frogmarching him to McGonagall's office, and had resulted in a month's worth of detentions. It would probably help him in the long run because the teachers had realised that the only way to get Ron to do his homework was to give him a detention and make him do it there.

Following dinner There had been plenty of kissing and a few wandering hands, all in all, it had been a perfect evening. Luna was curled up in Harry’s lap, the book she had been reading forgotten next to her on the sofa. Hermione was pressed up against the two of them reading her book and Harry, with Luna’s permission was going through some of the correspondence he had allowed to build up.

Sirius, Narcissa and Andi were riding roughshod over the school board and the other lords. They were also trying to keep an eye on the known death eaters. That was getting harder because more had dropped out of sight. Harry was sure they were congregating somewhere. Probably with Voldemort but as he no longer had a horcrux lodged in his head he couldn’t find out what was happening.

He was worried but not as worried as he had been. Amelia had turbocharged the Aurors and Hit Mages. She had appointed Moody as the head of training and he was in the process of running everyone through a serious physical and magical training course. There had been several resignations from Aurors and Hit Mages who had spent years sitting on their arses doing as little as possible.

The increased funds had also led to the largest number of Auror recruits in a decade. It was going to be years before they were fully trained, especially as they had to be brought up to speed in both potions and defence, but the future was looking good.

Narcissa had done some calculations. The previous go around Voldemort had spent the year following his resurrection doing many things. One of those was fundraising. Narcissa had been somewhat involved in collecting the money and keeping accounts for him. By her calculations, he could rely on less than a quarter of the funds he had by the time of the battle in the ministry last time. He also had nowhere near the same political presence and reach he had either.

On the other hand, Potter Industries was thriving. Emma Crawley had already reorganised one of the potion manufactories. The amount of what she called ’pureblood dead wood’ she had found there was amazing. The majority refused to listen to her so they had been fired. For the most part, they had been replaced with Half-bloods or Muggleborns who had done well on their potions OWLs but had either not got the outstanding Snape had required or had refused to carry on with Snape.

At her suggestion, Harry had approved a plan that would let any of the new hires learn what was needed and take their NEWTs at Potter Industries' expense. Harry had immediately seen the wisdom in that plan. That first manufactory was already producing 140% of the potions it had had before. That would only increase and they were also of a much higher quality than they had been. Emma expected to be finished reorganising the second manufactory by the end of April and would then move on to the third.

An area had been found in the second manufactory for Snape to redesign and set up shop for his research. He apparently was complaining about everything. Following the leaked report from Professor Von Gellendorf, the international guild of potions masters has suspended his teaching licence. Even if Snape wanted to come back, he wouldn’t be allowed to teach potions until the guild performed a full enquiry.

School was going well. Professor Von Gellendorf was an excellent teacher and Harry was really enjoying potions. Everyone seemed to be apart from a minority of the Slytherins who it seem to have been planning on skating through with Snape’s help.

It was amazing what Snape hadn’t taught them. Even the most basic things. The twins had told Harry about a Slytherin girl in their year who had had a full-on tantrum because she was told to tie her hair back. Harry had managed to ask Daphne about it and apparently, this girl was a narcissistic airhead who spent hours in front of the mirror every day just to make sure she looked perfect. Professor Von Gellendorf had asked her to mess up her Hair, which she had spent nearly 2 hours on that morning.

Gryffindor was running away with the quidditch. And it wasn’t just the fact Harry had 3 extra years’ experience. Everyone seemed to be playing better. The consensus amongst the team, well the whole team apart from Oliver Wood, was that limiting the practice sessions was actually better. Harry had to admit that the constant shouting from Wood, with practice 5 or 6 times a week had put a massive dampener on the game last time. This was better.

Just then Luna sat up a bit and half turned to face Harry.

“Harry?”

“Yes Luna?”

“You knew me in the previous timeline?”

Harry frowned “You know I did. We were fairly close by the end. Not as close as we are now but close friends.”

Luna smiled “Good. How old would I have been the last time you saw me back then? 17?”

“errrrr. Yeah, something like that. Why do you ask?”

Hermione had put her book down and was watching them. Luna gave one of her dreamy smiles “Oh I was just wondering how tall I was going to get.”

“Oh.” Said harry. He looked at Hermione before shrugging. “About 5 feet 2, I think. You were never going to be tall.”

Luna hummed a little “Yes that sounds about right. Daddy might be quite tall but Mummy was fairly short.”

She settled back down into his lap and Harry looked at Hermione who had a fond smile on her face.

A few minutes later Luna spoke up again. “Harry?”

“Yes, Luna.” Harry sighed

“How big are my Breasts going to get?”

Hermione looked up from her book rather too quickly and started laughing at the look of absolute terror that was on Harry’s face. At that instant, Harry would rather face 10 Voldemort’s than be in that room.

Notes:

the incident with the girl who had a tantrum is based on something that actually happened in front of me. during a chemistry class, this girl I was at school with, was known for being vain. well, she got told to tie her hair back. she proceeded to scream and cry in front of the whole class about how unfair it was and how the teacher was out to ruin her life. She was 17.

Also, I like the little callback to the marauders I managed to squeeze in. When I realised that some of the upper years when Bill started were the youngest years when the Marauders were at school, it just made sense to me.

also i love Luna

Chapter 44: Chapter 44: The Other Side

Notes:

So I never meant for this chapter to take as long as it did. I'm not particularly happy with it and have rewritten it 4 times now. this along with illnesses and writer's block and other things has meant it got delayed. sorry about that.

as you can probably guess we are not far from the end. so please enyoy

Chapter 44

 

The Other Side

 

Wednesday 16 March 1994

 

The screaming had given way to gurgling and laboured breathing. Voldemort glared at the twitching body on the floor in front of him. The witch had arrived with some of his lesser followers and immediately professed her loyalty to him. Then she had started trying to ingratiate herself with him. Those annoying little Heh Hems were what finally did it for him and he had banished her from his sight.

The final straw was when she refused an instruction from Barty. His most loyal servant had immediately broken both of her legs and dragged the screaming woman to their master. Voldemort decided at that point to just get it over with. He used his legilimency, dived straight past her practically non-existent shields, and ripped everything she knew from her brain.

To be fair, she knew a lot. She was, after all, the senior undersecretary to the minister of Magic. As she was oh so fond of telling anyone whether they were listening to her or not.

Voldemort got a lot of information from her that he didn’t already have whether it would help in the long run he didn’t know.

“Nagini. Dinner!” he hissed in Parseltongue. He sat back and looked at the newspaper spread out in front of him as the sounds of the great snake eating filled the room.

 

Dumbledore Suspended!

Sorcerer arrested for embezzling Hogwarts funds.

Minerva McGonagall interim Head

 

The paper was nearly a week old but it wasn’t easy getting the Daily Prophet here. He was currently sitting in a bunker south of the Polish city of Gorzów. Once upon a time, this had been the German state of Silesia. Once upon a time, Gellert Grindelwald put an emergency fallback bunker here. It was in this bunker that Voldemort was operating.

He had found out about this place back in the late 1950s. He had been traveling around the world learning everything he possibly could. Quite by chance, he had come across a man who had been in Grindelwald’s personal guard. Voldemort had gone through that man's mind so many times there was nothing left at the end. He had managed to extract many secrets from his head. Money, weapons, supplies and the location of this place. A tertiary fallback location that everyone forgot about right after it was built.

Voldemort had raided the cashes and bought everything here. He had then warded the hell out of the place. The bunker had then sat there. Unused and silent for nearly 40 years. The only reason it was awake now was because Barty had persuaded Voldemort that going back to Britain now would be a bad idea. This place was perfect to hide and plan and recruit.

The first thing Barty did was find a Mage. He found a run-of-the-mill mage in a nearby village. Voldemort had taken control of the man's body and used it to get to Poland. The body wasn’t going to last more than a few weeks, so finding a more permanent replacement was crucial. Luckily, Voldemort had learned of a ritual that could be performed to regain his body.

Voldemort was self-aware enough to admit to himself that he was a bit rash in creating his first two Horcruxes. The information he had managed to collect was very much incomplete. He knew that at the time but did it anyway. Once he left Britain finding more information on them was near the top of his list. The information he found confirmed that, yes, he had successfully managed to create two Horcruxes. But that was more luck than anything else. From what he found out he was lucky he hadn’t destroyed himself whilst making them.

By the time he had made his third Horcrux, he knew what he was doing. He ignored those sections going on about mental stability and what can go wrong with it when splitting the soul. He knew his mental stability was fine. He was Lord Voldemort. Not some coward who pissed himself at the thought of only making one Horcrux.

During his information gathering, he met a voodoo priest in Haiti who he had learned much from. Including a ritual that could be used to rebuild a destroyed body. The only problem was it needed to be carried out on the summer solstice. The body of the Albanian man he was possessing was already failing. He needed something longer-term.

He had sent Barty out with specific instructions. And Barty had followed them perfectly. He had found a woman nearly ready to give birth and imperioused her. Then he had brought her back to the bunker where she was forced to drink several potions. She was then locked up in a cell and they waited. Two weeks later her water broke and Voldemort left the decaying body of the Albanian man and entered the prepared and specifically mutated body of the unborn child.

He had then ripped his way out of the woman’s body and voilà. He had a body that would last. Unfortunately, it was the body of a newborn infant. This left several…. unpleasant realities to deal with but he had a body he could exist in. What's more, this body was perfect for use during the rebirth ritual that would need to occur.

It was shortly after this that his followers started to return. First were the stupid children who had attempted to kill Potter and their families. They were only there because they didn’t have anywhere else to go. Then Lucius had turned up.

Voldemort looked up into the corner where the naked, blonde man was chained up and silenced. His body was covered in cuts and burns and he now had permanent tremors going through his body from the Cruciatus curse. The man should be grateful he was still alive. When Voldemort found out about what had happened to the diary…

Voldemort looked back down at the paper in front of him. He still didn’t understand what had happened. In the space of a few months, his chances of a successful takeover of Britain had diminished greatly. The ministry was firmly in the hands of the centrists, a group he had all but ignored on his first rise. The Traditionalists had descended into infighting. And a significant portion of the traditionalist's wealth was now in the hands of the centrists and to a lesser extent the progressives. The Progressives were lining up quickly behind Lord Abbott. A man who in many ways was just as wishy-washy as Dumbledore but a man who seemed to understand reality much more than Dumbledore.

What was worse though was his platform was being eroded. Issues he had used to recruit during the last war were being taken away from him as the centrists rolled back Dumbledore’s stupid laws.

And now they had arrested Dumbledore. The old man's power had been eroding steadily, but if what the paper said had happened was true, he was finished. His last toehold of any kind of power was gone. A year ago, he had been Headmaster, Chief Mage and Chief Mugwump. Now he was just a prisoner.

At any other time, his news would probably have made Voldemort extremely happy. Unfortunately, the centrists were actually doing what everyone had thought was impossible. Reforming the ministry. It was going to take time but they were already laying the foundations. And it was going to be another 3 months before he was in a position to actually do anything substantive.

He had actually considered sending Barty back to Britain to recover his Horcrux in the Gaunt Ring. It was the easiest one to get hold of and with his instructions, Barty would have had no problems getting through his defences. He could have used the ring to take possession of a body and actually go out and do something.

In the end, he decided against it. After finding out about the diary his paranoia about the remaining Horcruxes went through the roof. As soon as he got back to Britain, with a new body, one of the first things he was going to do was retrieve the ring and the locket. As soon as he could retrieve loyal Bella from Azkaban, he was getting the cup back as well.

The Diadem in Hogwarts was going to have to wait until he got control of the castle. That was harder now with Snape gone. The thought of Snape brought a stab of anger to Voldemort. The man was going to have a lot of explaining to do when he presented himself.

Voldemort closed his eyes and thought. Not counting Lucius 3 marked Death Eaters had so far returned to him. Of those only Barty was worth anything. Of the two dozen others who had arrived, some of the younger boys had potential and several of the older men were competent to useful. What he really needed was those of his followers in Azkaban. Those were his most loyal, his most trusted.

But again, those would have to wait.

He felt his anger rising again.

Wait. Wait. Wait.

That’s all he heard right now. Nothing could be done until the summer solstice. Three. More. Months.

The noises had stopped and Voldemort glanced down at Nagini. She was lying there massively bloated with a satisfied look on her sleepy face.

He could feel Nagini now. Ripping out of this body's mother had been enough to create another Horcrux. At that point, he had achieved his quest to create a seven-part soul. Or so he thought. With the diary destroyed he was back down to 6. He didn’t know if he was going to attempt another Horcrux. Whilst he wasn’t a coward like those who didn’t even attempt splitting the soul, even he wondered how many more times he could split. That was something to consider later. Though. Right now, he had to carry on and plan and recruit. Come the summer solstice the world would tremble at the sight, and might, of Lord Voldemort.

 

Tuesday 05 April 1994

 

Narcissa Black sat in the war room at Sayre house and looked at the board attached to the wall in front of her. She had taken upon the role of gathering intelligence in the hope that Voldemort would be brought down faster. She felt that she was both doing well and not so well.

Between them, Narcissa, Harry and their allies had managed to bring low, several of the houses that would have backed the Dark Lord. Along the way, several crimes had been uncovered and a few of those supporters were now locked away awaiting trial for various crimes, up to and including murder.

The problem was the ones who were disappearing. It was a trickle, that was to be sure and one or two had turned up again saying they just went on holiday for a couple of weeks. Narcissa didn’t believe them.

They had ruled out Britain as a base for the Dark Lord this time. Back during the last go around, by this point, he was already holed up in the rotting manor of his father with Wormtail. Well, Wormtail was dead and gone and a fire back in February had turned the rotting building into a burned-out shell that the muggle authorities had demolished for safety reasons.

Narcissa still didn’t completely agree with Sirius’s idea of burning it down but she had to admit it was probably for the best in the long term.

Her biggest concern was Lucius. He had been in Paris for several weeks following the divorce. But then he had up and left. The last confirmed sighting she had managed to find of him was at the French/German border. Once he crossed into Germany he disappeared. There had been a couple of dark supporters that seemed to be heading east. That’s where she thought Voldemort was hiding right now.

Unfortunately, it was a massive area of land with plenty of places to hide. They had concluded that they were just going to have to wait and see. In the meantime, they were happily reorganising the Ministry of Magic. The screams coming from those purebloods who only had their jobs because of their blood and family connections were amusing. In the places where they had already been replaced by actual competent people, the difference was amazing.

Lord Greengrass had a task force going through the large number of committees and task groups that had been set up for one reason or another and then never shut down. The initial sweep had closed nearly a third of them down immediately. The amount of funding that had freed up had been an immediate boon to the ministry. The second sweep was going through now and Narcissa was of the opinion that more committees that only existed to pay lazy purebloods to sit around all day would be disappearing.

Narcissa was a pureblood through and through but after doing the research that Harry had asked her about, even she had had to admit that intermarrying was causing problems. The lack of opportunity for muggleborns and Half-bloods was also a problem she was now letting herself see. The amount of talent that Spellbound Britain was losing every year was unstainable. And why? Because they didn’t know about Magical culture. And why didn’t they know? Because the purebloods didn’t want them to know.

It was a vicious circle that was only going to end up in the death of Spellbound Britain. Well, not anymore.

The Primary school was going to help with that greatly. The plans for that had gone public about a week ago and most people had immediately jumped on the idea as a good one. There was still a lot of work before the school was ready to open but with Minerva McGonagall now in charge up at Hogwarts, things were moving easier.

She had already announced that there would be massive changes to the curriculum in September. There were rumours that old Griselda Marchbanks had actually fallen to her knees in the middle of the Department of Education and thanked Merlin with tears streaming down her face when she found out Dumbledore was gone and McGonagall was now in charge.

Dumbledore. Narcissa didn’t understand why he didn’t put up more of a fight. Anyone who had half a brain knew he was on the way out since Yule. The Goblin's discoveries about the embezzlement from Hogwarts had just sped things up a bit. But he had just allowed himself to be led from the castle.

With a sigh, she reached for her tea and took a sip. It was amazing she thought about how much her attitude had changed. At this point, the last time around she would have been striding up and down Diagon Alley sneering at muggleborns and half-bloods. This time she didn’t care. “War does that to you.” She muttered to herself.

Unfortunately, the threat of war didn’t seem to be doing anything to Draco. She got at least a letter a week from him complaining about how the school was going. The Pro Voldemort faction in the Slytherin common room was now just him as far as she could tell. There were times when she seriously wondered why the hat had put him in Slytherin. He showed no sign of cunning or intelligence. Ok, he had ambition but on its own ambition was useless.

She didn’t think that he was in communication with his father. The fact that at least every other letter contained some reference to Lucius being missing made her think that. The thing that worried her most was if his Idiot father did contact him, Narcissa knew Draco would drop everything to help him. That would be catastrophic for Draco.

Narcissa wondered what he would say when he found out her plans. She had found a master enchanter in France who was willing to take Narcissa on as an apprentice once his current apprentice gained his mastery at the beginning of the year. Narcissa knew she was lucky to find such a master as he was allowing her to take on a dual mastery in Charms and Enchanting. Much of the early work could be used for both disciplines. The Runes mastery she wanted would have to wait. That took years to obtain. It could wait until she at least had a Charms mastery.

Sirius had already told her to do what she wanted with her life. He didn’t care as long as she didn’t do anything to hurt anyone. And Andromeda was practically throwing her over the channel to do this. Narcissa didn’t really know how to feel. She hadn’t felt this supported or encouraged in her goals since she was doing her NEWTs. Even then the lingering knowledge that she was going to be married almost as soon as she left school had been there. Now….

Notes:

I hate Umbridge

Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Litha

Chapter 45

 

Litha

 

Monday 20 June 1994

 

Exams were over for the third year, and Harry was glad of this. Lesson-wise, he had realised how much he had missed out on the last time around—not just in Runes and Arithmancy but also in his other lessons. Potions and History had quickly risen in his opinion. The new professors had revolutionised the subjects, and Harry was pretty sure there would be a steady and growing Flow of people going on to do those subjects at NEWT level.

Dumbledore’s arrest back in March had also changed things. All of a sudden rules that he had refused to enforce were being enforced. Professor McGonagall had been quickly confirmed as Headmistress. She had appointed Professor Babbling as her deputy, Rumour had it that she had asked Flitwick but he had refused because she was going to insist he stop being head of Ravenclaw if he said yes. Harry knew this rumour to be true and he also knew that Flitwick felt he could do his best for the students in his current positions.

Remus had been appointed head of Gryffindor and his approach couldn’t have been more different to McGonagall’s. Every Tuesday, Thursday and Sunday, Remus would sit himself down in a corner of the common room for two hours after dinner and do his marking. Anyone with a problem was more than welcome to go and interrupt him and ask for help. This had completely changed the atmosphere in Gryffindor. Minor issues were sorted before they could fester and major issues were stopped in their tracks. The Weasley twins were heard to complain about not being able to get away with as many pranks as they used to. Harry had replied that that just meant they had to try harder. This resulted in a groan and a few balls of paper being thrown at him for putting that idea in the prankster's heads.

Harry always felt that McGonagall was far too overworked and couldn’t give all her responsibilities the attention they deserved. She had kept on teaching transfiguration, purely because she had yet to find a replacement. Andromeda and Sirius had both told Harry that she would continue teaching NEWT level and she was planning to have a teacher in place for the first 5 years come September.

In fact, there were going to be many changes come September. The Muggle studies curriculum was being completely revamped. Professor Burbage had already started on it according to the students taking the subject. There were also stories about every subject getting harder. If the stories were true, and Harry knew they were, standards had been slipping for years at Hogwarts and a massive shakeup was now underway.

Remus was going to be the first Defence teacher to make it past a year in decades. The fact he was a werewolf was something of an open secret. The small amount of grumbling amongst the student body was drowned out by the fact they had an exceptional teacher for a vital core subject for a change. The fact Harry had made sure every bit of anti-werewolf legislation he could find had been repealed didn’t hurt things either.

Production of Wolfbane was rising rapidly and a werewolf sanctuary had been opened on some land belonging to House Ravenclaw. Hermione had gladly donated it and now weres had a place to go where they could be supplied with wolfsbane and transform safely. There was plenty of space for them to run and play and relax whilst transformed as well.

Of course, there were still those were’s who were determined to cause trouble but they were now treated as dangerous human criminals rather than beasts to be hunted down.

The Lily Evans Potter Scholarship fund had been a rousing success. Harry had had a meeting with Professor McGonagall and Lady Abbott just this past Saturday to go over the final numbers. There would be an additional 10 students starting in the first year in September. Six of them were 11-year-olds who would have been starting that year anyway if they could have afforded it. The other 4 were 12-year-olds who couldn’t afford to start in September 93.

There had been seven students who would be 12 by the first of September who had applied. They had all been offered the chance to take the Hogwarts end-of-first-year exams. 3 had declined and gone straight into the first year. Four had taken the exams. One had failed and elected to go into first year but three had passed and would enter Hogwarts in September as second years.

The same offer had been made to the group of 6 student applicants who would be 13 or 14 by September. They had all passed the second-year exams and all 6 were now looking forward to starting at Hogwarts in the third year. There had been some discussion about the 14-year-olds joining their peers in the fourth year but the teachers on the board had quickly discounted it. The learning curve at OWL level was just too great. This is why no new fourth or fifth years were starting.

The sixth year was potentially getting 17 new students to study NEWTS. 13 were 17 or 18-year-olds who had already passed their OWLS but hadn’t been able to afford the more intensive tuition to move on to NEWTs. Four were taking their OWLs in the coming weeks at the Ministry. They had offers to join Hogwarts Sixth year depending on their results. There would be no new seventh years for the same reasons as there were no new fourth or fifth years.

Professor McGonagall had admitted she didn’t know how to feel. On one hand, as an educator, she was ecstatic to see so many more children getting the education they deserved. As an administrator, she was now having to find places for these new students to live. Dormitories that had been closed up for decades in some cases were going to have to be reopened.

Lady Abbott had also informed both Harry and McGonagall that around 18% of the student body currently at Hogwarts would be getting funding at some level from the fund. For the most part that was the fund paying their tuition and the student's families would be able to get their uniforms and equipment. But there had been half a dozen cases where the student's families had put themselves into quite severe debt to send their children to Hogwarts. In all of those cases the children's tuition had been paid and an amount of money was made available to them for their school things.

Lady Abbott had told them about parents crying in gratitude for the help they were getting. The financial burden a Hogwarts education put on some families was not something to be ignored. Interestingly none of the financially challenged purebloods had applied for anything from the fund. It seems that even with their money now in the possession of Harry, Sirius and their allies, a Hogwarts education was still something these families considered vital.

Harry shook himself and looked in the mirror. He was in his best formal robes for today. He was attending his first meeting of the Wizengamot since they got rid of Fudge. Today's agenda contained two main topics. The current efforts of the DMLE to repair the damage from Fudge’s regime and the first formal discussions of the primary school idea.

These were both topics Harry had a great interest in, so with relatively little persuasion from Hermione, Luna, Neville, Daphne and Susan, he was attending. In fact, apart from Luna, they all were. It had been decided that it would be a good idea for the heirs of the houses to attend and view what they would be getting into in the coming years. All in all, there were 2 Lords and a lady and 15 Heirs attending today.

McGonagall was only allowing it because they had all finished their exams and Lord Towers didn’t have any NEWTs to sit today. Malfoy wasn’t going thankfully according to Daphne. Although based on the other sessions from the last 6 months, Harry couldn’t blame him. All he would get to do was stare at his father's empty seat. Narcissa still hadn’t found her ex-husband and that was worrying her. Lucius Malfoy was too much of a fop who liked his creature comforts to just drop off the face of the earth.

Giving himself one more check in the mirror Harry left the room and headed down to the common room. Hermione and Neville were both there waiting for him in their formal robes. There was a wolf whistle from the other side of the room as he moved to meet them. Looking over he saw the quidditch team laughing at one of the twins (Fred, Harry thought). The twin gave Harry a massive smile and an exaggerated wink. Harry couldn’t help grinning at them as he turned to Hermione and Neville. Both of whom had grins on their faces.

“Sorry to keep you guys. You ready?” he asked.

“Yes” said Hermione patting her shoulder bag that would probably be making her stand crooked if it didn’t have a featherlight charm on it.

“Ok let's go. Babbling’s office?” Harry asked

“That’s what Professor Lupin said when I asked last night.” Replied Neville as the trio made for the portrait hole.

As they were leaving Harry noticed Ron slumped in a chair about as far from anyone else as he could be. He looked terrible. Most of the house had continued to ignore him. His attitude had just pushed everyone away. Three nights ago, a casual question from Dean asking how everyone thought the exams had gone had resulted in Ron throwing a glass of water at the wall and stalking off. This had earned him a detention from Lupin when Dean told him.

Everyone agreed that this probably meant that Ron had done badly and he knew it. No one knew what failing third-year exams would mean. Most people who cared fell into two camps. Either Ron was going to have to spend the summer working his ass off and then take the exams again before September. Or he will have to repeat the third year.

Ginny Weasley had already been heard moaning about having to put up with her idiot brother in her classes now. Harry wasn’t sure he blamed her. Looking back, he hadn’t realised at the time how much Ron had used Hermione and to a lesser extent himself to get passing grades. Remove them and Ron showed his true colours as a lazy jealous prat.

Harry, Hermione and Neville made small talk as they made their way down to Professor Babbling's office on the second floor. There was a small queue outside as people waited to use the Floo. Harry stood in between Hermione and Neville carrying on their conversation.

Just before Neville got to the door, Harry realised someone was watching them. Turning around he saw Malfoy leaning against the wall a bit down the corridor. The second Harry looked at him he sneered.

“What are you looking at Potter?”

Hermione and Nevile both turned as well at the sound of his voice. Harry just rolled his eyes “What do you want Malfoy? I’ve got a busy day ahead of me and I don’t need your bullshit.” Harry’s tone was tired laced with more than a little boredom.

Malfoy went red with anger and pushed off the wall. Stalking over to the trio he didn’t stop until he was nose to nose with Harry.

“You think you’re so big and high and mighty don’t you Potter? Strutting around this castle in your fancy lord's robes. Spending the money you stole from my father. One day soon you're going to get what’s coming to you.”

Harry rolled his eyes again. ‘This is just so tiresome’ he thought. ‘Why couldn’t he have listened to his mother?’ out loud he said “Look Malfoy. I don’t want to fight you I don’t want to argue with you I just want to get on with my day. So if you will excuse me...”

Harry shouldered Malfoy aside and walked into the office. Followed quickly by Hermione and Neville. None of them noticed the self-satisfied smirk on Malfoys face as they disappeared. Nor did they see him practically running back down the corridor.

“Is everything alright Lord Potter?” Professor Babbling asked as they entered the office

“Yes, professor. Just Malfoy being Malfoy.” He replied as he gestured Neville towards the fireplace.

“Ah.” She said, “Anything I need to know about?”

Harry smiled at her “No Professor. It’s been dealt with.” As he spoke Neville disappeared in a flash of green flame.

The professor nodded “While you’re here. When you get back, I would like to talk to you.”

“Oh?” Harry said cocking his head. He smiled and gestured at Hermione to precede him through the Floo.

“Yes, some of my fellow Rune masters have gotten wind of your idea for a research and teaching institute. They believe that a significant portion of what is needed to be taught in a Rune mastery could be taught in such an environment. Maybe not large lecture halls but small seminar groups of maybe half a dozen.”

“Oh!” said Harry noticing Hermione disappearing in a flash of green. “To be perfectly honest Professor I’ve barely begun thinking about the institute. It’s on my list for this summer and I was going to start with potions and Herbology. But if Runes would work as well that would be amazing.” Harry glanced at the clock on the wall “We can talk this evening if you want but I need to go now or I’ll be late.”

Babbling smiled “Of course Lord Potter. Have a good day.”

Harry hurried over to the Fireplace, threw the Floo powder into the flames and stepped in. Smiling again at Professor Babbling he called out “Ministry of Magic, Main Atrium.” The second he said the words he felt a strange pulling sensation as the office disappeared.

At that same instant, Professor Babbling was diving behind her desk as the fireplace in her office exploded outwards.

 

“WHAT IN THE NAME OF MERLIN HAPPENED HERE!!”

The sound of Amelia Bones’s voice cut through the noise in the main atrium of the Ministry of Magic. As she looked around, she saw people who were obviously hurt and 5 of the 49 fireplaces that served the atrium in ruins.

Her eyes landed on her niece who was on the ground holding up Lady Dagworth-Granger who was being looked at by an Auror Medic. As she watched a group of healers wearing St. Mungo’s uniforms apparated in and made beelines for the most injured people.

A throat cleared behind her and she turned around to see senior Auror Proudfoot behind her.

“Proudfoot.” She acknowledged “Report!”

“Ma’am, my team were covering the atrium today, what with the extra traffic for the Wizengamot session.” Amelia waved off this part of the explanation. She knew all this. It was on her orders that the Aurors were here today.

Proudfoot cleared his throat and carried on “Everything was going fine, the delegation from Hogwarts was coming through. Lady Dagworth-Granger came through and then a few seconds later the fireplace 2 down from the one she used exploded and took the 2 on either side with it.”

Amelia had felt a chill when he said Hogwarts “Did everyone from Hogwarts get through?”

“No,” said a voice behind Amelia “She turned around and found Hermione standing there holding a bandage to the back of her head and Susan, Heir Greengrass and Heir Longbottom hovering around her. “Harry was talking to Professor Babbling about something and was going to follow me.”

“Damn” breathed Amelia. Looking around she saw who she wanted “Shacklebolt!” she called.

Kingsley Shacklebolt was standing at the edge of the crowd watching everything going on. At Amelia’s call, he quickly made his way over to her “Yes boss?”

“Contact Hogwarts. Don’t use the Floo. Check if everything’s alright there and if Lord Potter is still there. Do it quickly.”

He nodded and moved away a bit. As Amelia watched he summoned his patronus and spoke to it for a few seconds before it disappeared away through the wall. As this was happening, she heard a familiar clumping noise coming from her left. Turning she saw Moody making his way towards her.

“Alastor.” She greeted her old mentor “Tell me this isn’t what I think it is please.”

The older man huffed a humourless laugh “I’m afraid I can’t do that lass. I think this is exactly what it appears to be.”

“Fuck.” She breathed. As she and Moody were talking, she was dimly aware of Minister Greengrass talking to the head of the Floo Network Authority. The authority head hurried off and the minister came over to them.

“Amelia, what do you know?” he asked.

“Not much right this second minister.” She had noticed a patronus arrive and stop but Kingsley “Hopefully we will know more in a second.”

Kingsley headed over to the group. “That was from the headmistress. Professor Babbling's Floo exploded the second Lord Potter stepped in and announced his destination. She's alright, her office is a mess though. Lord Potter isn’t there though.”

“Harry’s missing?” everyone spun around to find Sirius Black and Andromeda Tonks standing there. He had a look of sheer terror on his face and looked like he might collapse if it wasn’t for his cousin holding him up.”

Amelia nodded to him “It looks like it. Unfortunately, this looks like a case of Floo-jacking.” There was a look of confusion on the faces of everyone else in the group apart from Moody and Shacklebolt. Amelia sighed “I’m not surprised you have never heard of it. It was created about a century ago by a group of German criminals as a way of grabbing someone out of the Floo. It’s extremely difficult to do though and it never caught on thankfully. You need to know both the departure and destination of the person you're grabbing and the exact moment they step in the Floo.”

Moody continued “Also it’s fairly obvious because it disrupts the Floo network so much it causes the departure and arrival Floo’s to explode.”

It was Hermione who spoke up next “Well departure and destination wouldn’t have been a problem. It was fairly well known that we were coming for this session. Timing is another thing. We were running late and going by the order we entered the professor's office; Harry should have gone before me. So how….” her voice drifted off and she turned and faced Neville.

Neville looked at her “he did get awfully close to him didn’t he.” He said

Hermione looked up at the adults “Is there a way to track someone in a Floo? A charm or an artefact or something?”

The Aurors were nodding, but it was Moody who asked the question “What have you just worked out lass?”

“Just before we got into Professor Babbling’s office, Draco Malfoy approached us.” Neville supplied “he got right up in Harry’s face, started spouting his usual nonsense and then backed off.”

Hermione continued “I didn’t really think much of it. I guess I got used to him being a prat. But now…”

“Was he close enough to slip something in Lord Potter’s pocket without being noticed?” Amelia asked

Both Hermione and Neville nodded “Yes fairly easily and these robes.” Hermione gestured at the formal wizengamot robe she was wearing “have fairly voluminous pockets.”

“Brilliant.” Sighed Amelia. Looking around she saw Proudfoot. Beckoning him over she gave him orders “Get a couple of people and get to Hogwarts. Find and detain Draco Malfoy and bring him back here.” He nodded.

Andromeda was obviously managing to keep thinking straight. She raised her hand to stop Proudfoot “Whilst you're there find Remus Lupin and ask him to join us here.” Proudfoot looked at Amelia who nodded her assent and he hurried off.

“What are you thinking Andi?” Sirius asked

“Not here.” She looked at Greengrass “Minister we need a secure conference room. Just us and Remus when he gets here. And we need my sister, Narcissa.”

Greengrass looked confused but nodded. “My private conference room is swept twice a day it’s as secure as we can make it.”

Leaving Kingsley in charge in the atrium the group headed to the lifts. It was only Hermione who realised that Neville, Susan and Daphne had tagged along. She wasn’t going to stop them she needed all the support she could get now. She knew this was it. What they had been preparing for.

 

Harry groaned as consciousness came back to him. He felt like he had been hit by the Knight Bus. It took him a minute to realise he wasn’t blind it was just very dark where he was. It took him another minute to realise his wand was missing as well as most of his jewellery. That was problematic. He had been wearing a beaded necklace for months now. Each bead had a different use. Including a tracking charm that would signal for help. Without it…

He looked around and as his eyes grew accustomed to the dark, he realised he was in a cell somewhere. It wasn’t Malfoy Manor. He remembered that cell all too well and this wasn’t it. But there were bars and not much else.

Suddenly there was a rustling from his left. Turning to look he realised the bundle of rags in the corner, that he had dismissed, was actually a person.

“Hello?” he whispered.

The bundle started and then began to shake. It was only when he heard the noise that Harry realised whoever it was was laughing. The laughter carried on for a couple of minutes before the person managed to get himself under control. Then he spoke.

“He got you, Potter. He got you and you're going to bring him back. You are going to bring back the Dark Lord and he will reign supreme!”

The man was filthy. Covered in cuts and burns and his left eye was missing but Harry didn’t have any problem recognising Lucius Malfoy. He just wished the man would stop laughing.

Chapter 46: Chapter 46: The Beginning of the End?

Notes:

So. Yeah. Hi.

it's been a while. i never intended this to take as long as it did, but first i had family stuff to deal with, then i got the mother of all writers block, then She-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named opened up her big mouth again.

I've been willfully ignoring her Anti-Trans comments for years, but then she goes and bankrolls that god awful court case here in the UK. If you haven't seen it, go look it up; it's horrific.
One of my best friends is trans. We have been friends for nearly 25 years. She likes to joke that when we first met, she was a man and I was straight.
but thats besides the point. Joanne doubling down harder on her anti trans crusade made me seriously consider dropping this altogether. based on some of the missing fics in my subscriptions, bookmarks and marked to read list that appeared around the same time I'm guessing several people already did this.
after talking to my friend and thinking on things for a while, I'm going to at the very least finish this story. after that i don't know.

But in the meantime, please enjoy

Chapter 46

 

The Beginning of the End?

 

Monday 20 June 1994

 

Remus Lupin followed the three Aurors as they made their way to the dungeons with Professor McGonagall. Once the Floo-jacking had been explained to him, it was obvious what was happening. Voldemort was coming back just like Harry said he would.

As he needed to get to the ministry, and with the floo’s down across the country, Remus was sticking with the Aurors so he could hitch a ride on the ministry portkey.

But first, they had an idiot to apprehend. It hadn’t taken Minerva long to marshal the ghosts, portraits and house elves to find Draco Malfoy. The only surprise was that he had gone back to Slytherin. No attempt to flee the castle. No attempt to hide. According to the Bloody Baron, he was standing in the middle of the Slytherin common room, screaming his head off.

As soon as Minerva used her power as headmistress to open the door to the common room, Draco could be heard.

“Blood traitors will be purged, and you will all bow down to me! The Dark Lord is returning, and I will be his right hand!”

He was red in the face with a look on his face that made Remus worried for his sanity. He hadn’t noticed the aurors entering behind him, but the rest of the common room had. It seemed like he was getting very little assistance. Remus knew that the majority of Slytherins liked things as they were. Many were making or renewing friendships with students in other houses. They didn’t have to worry about being hexed every time they walked down a corridor. And the quality of the teaching had gone up immeasurably.

So, when Auror Proudfoot walked up behind Draco and clapped his hand on his shoulder, there was a collective sigh of relief from the gathered students. When Draco was dragged out of the room, kicking and screaming, there were smirks of amusement, relief and satisfaction on most faces.

Remus and Minerva followed the Aurors and Malfoy back to the entrance hall, but they were stopped by a small figure standing in the main doorway.

“Their final meeting is imminent. Only one will walk away. All paths lead to this point, and two lead away. One dark and one light. Which one we tread will be determined soon.” Luna Lovegood intoned.

Remus didn’t know what he had just witnessed, but as the small second year came out of what seemed to be a trance, she stumbled. Remus’s heightened reflexes allowed him to get to her side and steady her.

She looked at him with tears in her eyes “He’s got Harry,” she said in a small, terrified voice.

Remus nodded “I know Luna. We are gathering. It would probably be best if you joined us.”

Luna nodded “Is Hermione there?” she asked in the same small voice.

“She is. She’s organising things from the sounds of it.” Remus replied with a smile.

Luna gave a small watery laugh and grabbed hold of Remus’s hand. The Aurors and McGonagall were watching Luna with wonder in their eyes.

“Did we just witness a prophecy?” Proudfoot asked

Luna shook her head. “I don’t do prophecies. I do possibilities.”

 

DMLE Holding Cells, Ministry of Magic, London, England

 

Albus Dumbledore sat up and sighed. He had been in this cell for three months. That in and of itself was unusual. Magical justice tended to be swift. It had taken every trick Dumbledore knew to keep him here in the Ministry and not shipped off to Azkaban.

He had realised what the most likely outcome of the governors’ investigations would be. He had also realised he had two choices. One, he could run and go into hiding. The problem there was that he would have absolutely no control of the narrative and he would be too far away from the centre of things when something happened.

The other way was the way he went. He allowed himself to be arrested and then did everything he could to stay in the ministry. He had no idea how long he would be there, but based on the whispers he had heard and the disappearances of former Death eaters and sympathisers, he had made an educated guess that something was going to happen sooner rather than later.

But still, three months… he could have escaped at any point. All he would need to do was call Fawkes. The fact that the Phoenix hadn’t come to him at all since his arrest hadn’t registered with him.

He knew the Wizengamot and the ministry were getting fed up with his delaying tactics. He had actually been stood in the chamber for a trial twice now. He knew that the third time was going to be the last. He was pretty much down to his last option now. Firing his solicitor right before the trial would mean he could probably buy another month at most to hire another solicitor and get them up to speed.

He was banking on the fact that no one in that chamber remembered that he had got himself a law mastery in the 50s, just for something to do, and that he was a fully qualified solicitor himself.

The other problem was that he was bored. He had caught up on all his reading. His correspondence file had reduced significantly with his arrest, and there was only so much one could do to tidy one's mind with occlumency, before you're just doing the same thing over and over again. Plus, there were parts of his past he was avoiding going back over.

He was just working himself up to dive back into his memories again when he heard the door at the end of the cell block open. He could hear the footsteps and the quiet talking of two Aurors as they moved down the cell block. After a few seconds, they came into view, and Dumbledore’s eyebrows rose as he saw the petrified body of Draco Malfoy being floated between them.

He was obviously still alive because Albus could see his eyes moving. They moved passed Dumbledore's cell and a few minutes later the two Aurors came walking back up the cell block.

Dumbledore decided to try his luck. “I say, John!”

Auror John Dawlish closed his eyes and sighed in frustration. He had never liked Dumbledore, even at school. Turning around and remembering he was a legilimens, he looked at a spot just above the man's right shoulder “What do you want, Dumbledore?”

“I was just wondering what young Mr Malfoy did to end up here.”

Dawlish thought for a few seconds before shrugging. What harm could it do? “He placed a tracker on Lord Potter that allowed you-know-who to Floo-jack him. The whole ministry is being mobilised.”

Dumbledore felt a spark of triumph. This is the time he was waiting for. Now he just needed to persuade this dullard to let him out of the cell.

“Excellent news, John!” Dumbledore exclaimed. He didn’t register Dawlish’s confused expression, “You must release me at once. I can help!”

Dawlish’s expression had turned incredulous now. Did Dumbledore really expect him to just release him? Taking another sigh, Dawlish just turned his back on Dumbledore and hurried out of the cell block.

Dumbledore stood there staring at the spot Dawlish had been. The man had ignored him! HIM! Albus Dumbledore! Coming to a decision, he called out.

“FAWKES!”

Nothing happened.

“FAWKES!!!”

Again, nothing happened.

At the other end of the country in the now Headmistress’s office, the Phoenix known as Fawkes stirred slightly in his sleep. He had been with Dumbledore for decades, but what he had done over the last few years was too much for the pure soul that was the phoenix. He would stay here for now. He was sure to find another soul that was worthy of his company soon.

 

Tuesday 21 June 1994

 

Little Hangleton, Yorkshire, England

 

Harry jerked awake.

The last thing he remembered was Barty Crouch coming down to the cells and stunning him, so waking up made sense. The only problem now was that he was restrained and had something over his head.

He started trying to figure out where he was and what was going on. They hadn’t fed him, but he was pretty sure he had been kept down in that cell for less than a day. He couldn’t be sure, and having to listen to Lucius’s insane ramblings didn’t help.

He could feel air moving and hear what sounded like trees rustling. So that meant he was outside. He could also hear people moving about. There was a loud clang, which caused him to whip his head around.

Someone had obviously noticed, “He’s awake, master.”

A voice from his worst nightmares and memories answered. “Remove the hood. Let him witness his end and my beginning.”

Harry heard footsteps heading his way. And then whatever was over his head was ripped away, and Harry could see again. It's still night was his first thought. Then he realised where he was.

He was in the fucking cemetery. There were more people around than last time as well. Barty Crouch was standing over the cauldron that had been set up. He seemed to be adding things to it. Lucius Malfoy was sitting against a headstone nearby. He didn’t seem to be tied to it, but he was naked and had chains around his neck, wrists and feet. He was muttering away to himself, giving the occasional giggle.

Then there was the other group. About a dozen individuals in death eater robes were standing huddled together to one side. The masks hid their identities, but Harry had a pretty good idea as to who they were. The cowards who attacked him and the others who had fled to Voldemort after he and the Goblins had called in their loans.

Then there was Voldemort himself. The homunculus body he occupied looked better than the one from the last time. Harry put that down to Barty’s attentions. It also looked to be the size of a 3-year-old child rather than a newborn. The face was all Voldemort, though. The face looked exactly like he remembered, apart from the fact that this face actually had a nose.

“Welcome, Harry Potter.” The abomination said.

Harry realised he had several ways he could play this. This place had always been at the top of the list of possible ritual sites. As a result, Sirius, Remus and Harry had prepared it. Glancing around, trying to make it look like it was nerves, Harry saw the obelisk grave marker to one side. They had hollowed out the stone, using as little magic as possible. Harry knew that hidden inside were emergency supplies.

There was suddenly a flare of light and magic from the cauldron, which drew Harry’s attention back to it. The magic was good. Sirius had known about some obscure wards that, once they were set, went completely inert. Inert until people start doing magic around them. As soon as magic was cast around them, they started absorbing it to charge themselves. The main result was that anyone arriving and casting detection spells wouldn’t be able to see them. Those same detection spells started the charging.

The problem was that Harry had no idea how much magic was being cast or how long the wards needed to be charged to let Sirius know where they were. Harry was sure that the Death Eaters had cast plenty of wards around the graveyard tonight. It was practically in the middle of the village. These wards would also feed Sirius’s wards.

Harry needed to play for time. Right at that moment, Voldemort started talking again.

“You had some interesting jewellery on you, Harry Potter.” As Harry watched, Voldemort held up his protection ring and the necklace Narcissa had created for him. “This ring is interesting, but nothing new. You are wise to wear it, though. This necklace, though… very interesting. Tell me who created it for you?”

“A friend,” Harry replied. He felt the tendrils of magic pressing against his rudimentary occlumency shields and swore internally. He had spent large chunks of the past year working on his occlumency. Snapes' attempts the last time round were met with derision by those who learnt it as members of the House of Black. Unfortunately, Andromeda had managed to confirm one thing for him. His occlumency abilities were awful.

The best explanation anyone could come up with was the fact that he had a Horcrux in his head for over a decade. Its presence had made Harry’s mind very easy to read and, unfortunately, made his occlumency abilities subpar at best. A year's worth of work had allowed him to create shields that Hermione, who had started at the same time as him, had exceeded in her mind in weeks.

Luna’s unique mind made it so she didn’t need to use occlumency. Andromeda had taken one look inside her mind and gone to bed for 18 hours with a migraine. Neville, Daphne, Susan. They all had much better mental shields than Harry did. And now he was going to pay for it if he wasn’t very careful.

He looked away from the hideous sight before it could respond.

Thankfully, at that moment, Barty spoke up. “The potion’s ready, master.”

A noise like someone who had been smoking 60 a day for 50 years came out of the abomination. Harry belatedly realised he was laughing, “Good, Good Barty. Let us begin.”

Harry watched as Barty walked to Voldemort and picked him up. Moving to the cauldron, he dropped the abomination in. Everyone was staring at the cauldron now. But Harry was using everyone’s distraction to look around. After a few seconds, he realised a lump he had initially dismissed was Nagini. The snake was curled up in some long grass not far from where Voldemort had been. Now she was sitting there watched like everyone else.

Suddenly, movement caught his eye. From where he was, he could see the gate and the wooden archway that was the entrance to the graveyard. There, peering through the slats in the gate was a house elf. It took Harry a second to realise it was Dobby. They made eye contact, and Dobby’s eyes widened. Harry nodded to the small elf and got a nod in return. The elf disappeared, hopefully back to the others to tell them where he was.

He returned his focus to the ritual going on in front of him. The cauldron was hissing and spluttering. As he watched, Barty turned towards Harry and smirked at him. “Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son!” he intoned. As everyone watched, a bone came out of the grave at Harry’s feet. As it was levitated to the cauldron, Harry could see it was falling apart. As he watched, one end of the bone actually fell off and fell to the ground.

He inwardly smirked, especially after seeing Barty’s worried expression. They hadn’t wanted to destroy the bones, that would have caused other problems, but it had been Sirius’s idea after their winter trip to the gaunt shack. They knew they wouldn’t be able to do anything to the bones magically. But Sirius and Hermione put their heads together and came up with the idea of drenching the remains in acid. The pitted and crumbling bone that dropped into the cauldron as Harry watched was the result.

He didn’t know if it would make any difference, but as Sirius had pointed out. It couldn’t hurt.

Harry carried on watching as Barty pulled a large knife out of his belt. He marched over to Lucius, who seemed to be expecting it. As Harry watched, Barty shoved the knife into Lucius’s hand, and the more than half insane tortured man got shakily to his feet and walked to the cauldron. “Flesh of the servant, willingly sacrificed, you will revive your master!” and as Harry watched, Lucius cut off his left hand. It dropped into the cauldron with a plop, and the Malfoy patriarch fell backwards away from the cauldron. The stump of his arm was bleeding heavily. One of the other Death Eaters through him something and he wrapped it around the stump.

Now Harry knew what was coming next, Barty had pulled a dagger this time out of his belt. Stalking over to Harry, he got to within a couple of feet of him. Harry looked him in the eye and realised he was quite mad. Not Bellatrix mad, but very much broken. All those years of basically being controlled and tortured by his father had turned him into the Spellbound world's version of a genius mad scientist.

“Blood of the enemy, forcibly taken, you will resurrect your foe!” and Barty dragged the blade across Harry’s forearm. Blood coated the blade, but what Barty didn’t know was that Harry was screaming in his head for Barty to take it. That he wanted him to take it, that it wasn’t forcefully taken. Again, he didn’t know if that would work, but again, he figured it was worth a try.

Harry watched as Barty went back to the cauldron and flicked the knife, adding drops of his blood to the boiling mixture. As soon as the drops hit the surface of the potion turned white and sparks came out of it. Harry did his best to compare the results to last time. Even through the fear and adrenaline that was surging through his body, he thought that the potion wasn’t as blindingly white or that the sparks weren’t as numerous. But a part of his brain told him he could have been grasping at straws.

As he watched, the sparks stopped, and a mist of steam came from the cauldron. The cauldron seemed to melt away, and a shadowed figure rose from within. “Robe me”, an all too familiar voice said.

Barty hurried forward with a robe and draped it around the figure's shoulders, before handing him a wand. A part of Harry’s mind wondered where that wand had come from. Harry had witnessed the total destruction of Voldemort's wand a few months ago.

The figure turned around, and Harry got a look at his face. He had to stop himself from laughing. The face that he saw was that of a bald man in his 60s or 70s. No smooth skin, no snakelike slits for a nose just red eyes in a perfectly ordinary human males face. He even had wrinkles. Whatever they had done to disrupt the ritual had worked somewhat.

“I’ll get to you shortly, Harry Potter,” Voldemort said before stalking over to Lucius. He grabbed his arm and pressed on the now totally clear dark mark. Within minutes, Death Eaters started to appear. Harry ignored what was going on, although he did have to look when one of the Death Eaters ended up being tortured.

Most of the small group that had been standing to the side was still there, two had moved, joining the group of marked Death Eaters standing in a circle around Harry and Voldemort. What no one else had noticed was the fact that the group had grown. Standing at the back were three new figures. As harry watched one of them met his gaze and reached up and pulled the mask off just enough for Harry to see it was Sirius.

“And now to our guest.” Voldemort’s words snapped Harry’s attention back to the dark lord.

“Harry Potter.” Voldemort sneered

“Tom Riddle,” Harry answered with a smirk.

The look of sheer fury across the man's face would have been funny if the situation weren’t so terrifying. “You dare!” he snarled.

“Yes, I do dare,” replied Harry. “I had a very interesting conversation about a year ago with a 16-year-old who appeared out of a diary.” Voldemort’s eyes flared in recognition. Lucius’s head had also snapped up at that “Well, it was interesting until I rammed a basilisk fang through it.”

Voldemort roared before turning on Lucius, “Avada Kedavra” he screamed pointing the wand at Lucius. With that Lucius Malfoy was dead. Later Harry realised it was probably more like someone being put out of their misery.

Voldemort turned back to Harry, “And now it’s your turn, Harry Potter!”

Chapter 47: Chapter 47: The Battle in the Graveyard

Notes:

So hi. yes, it's been three months, but I promise I have been busy. I spent those months finishing this fic. well, I say finishing. I wrote 5 chapters. Decided it was too long and convoluted, then rewrote it into three chapters. Decided it was still too long and got it down to the two chapters I needed to finish it.

So today you're getting this chapter, and next week you will get the final chapter.

Please enjoy

Chapter 47

 

The Battle in the Graveyard

 

Tuesday 21 June 1994

 

This whole plan is badly thought out and needlessly dangerous, said the voice in Sirius’s head. The one that sounded remarkably like Lily Potter.

Lily had always been the voice of reason, right up to the point she let her anger get involved, in which case she would invariably charge in without a second thought. Harry had got that part of his personality from her. Personality-wise, there was a lot more of Lily in Harry than there was in James. Unfortunately, he had inherited Lily’s temper and tendency to charge into things headfirst, but with James’s emotional control. The stubborn streak came squarely from both of them.

Sirius mentally shook his head, refocusing on the scene before him. The Death Eaters had just arrived and were now grovelling and begging old Voldy to forgive and spare them.

He couldn’t help but think back to the day that had just passed. The Ministry had been in chaos, the Floo Network down across the entire country. Voldemort’s Floojacking of Harry had disrupted the connections nationwide. Luckily, no one had been hurt, although a few people had arrived in places they absolutely shouldn’t have been. The best guess was that it would take the Floo Regulation Department at least three weeks to put the whole network back together.

They’d spent most of that day camped out in a secure conference room in the DMLE, with a few Aurors Amelia completely trusted, running through plans and counterplans. It wasn’t until less than an hour ago that things had started moving.

Sirius had felt the delayed wards activate around the graveyard. Hermione had sent Dobby in to scout, a good idea that would never have occurred to Sirius. From the looks on the faces of some of the others in the room, it hadn’t occurred to them either. The mad little elf had agreed instantly, vanishing with a pop and returning minutes later with an unnervingly detailed account of the enemy’s positions. It was a mark of just how little Mages thought of elf magic that Dobby had been able to get as close as he did without anyone noticing.

With the layout mapped, the Aurors moved to a staging area well outside the ward line. Muggle liaison officers and obliviators had then moved quietly out around the village, moving the residents out. It really was amazing that telling people there's a large gas leak did to get people moving. Sirius knew not everyone would get out of the village, and if (when the stubbornly Lily-esque voice said to him) they won, there was going to be a lot of clean up and memory modification. The anti-Muggle wards that the Death Eaters had erected would have to come down at the same time as all the other wards came down. There just wasn’t time to be selective.

It had been decided that the erection of anti-apparition and anti-portkey wards was more important, and by the time they had got those up, any muggles still in the village would know something was going on, so it was deemed a waste of time when the warders' wands would probably be needed in the graveyard.

Hermione had wanted to come, but between Luna and Narcissa, she’d been firmly planted in a chair. Well, Narcissa had planted her in the chair, Luna had simply jumped into her lap and refused to move. Sirius filed that away as a surprisingly effective tactic.

Sirius and Remus had joined the Auror strike team, along with Andromeda, who’d invoked the “you’ll probably need a healer” excuse. That illusion had lasted all of thirty seconds, right up until she’d pulled a shrunken case from her bag, enlarged it, and produced a very old, very large, heavily enchanted war axe that Sirius recognised instantly. Tonks had actually squealed and clapped her hands together when she saw it. Andi might patch people up, but she clearly intended to make a mess with Matilda first.

Now Sirius stood in the graveyard itself, disguised as a Death Eater alongside Shacklebolt and Savage. THIS was the part Lily’s voice was currently berating him about. But the opportunity was too good to pass up. When the rest of the Death Eaters had arrived, all eyes had been fixed on Voldemort, three extra masked figures at the back had gone unnoticed.

From his position, Sirius finally set eyes on Lucius Malfoy. The naked, shaking, jibbering physical wreck of a man nearly evoked something like sympathy, only nearly. That evaporated when Sirius remembered exactly what Lucius had done both in this timeline and in the last go around.

Still, something seemed off about Voldemort. Both Harry and Narcissa had shared memories of the last timeline, and this Voldemort looked… wrong. He had hair for one thing and a nose. The only explanation Sirius could think of was that they’d successfully sabotaged the ritual somehow. Probably the acid on the bones, Sirius thought.

Sirius shuddered at the memory of digging up that grave. He had grown up in the House of Black. A house that was more than happy to indulge in some very dark magic. One thing the House of black generally didn’t do, though, was grave robbing. Welllllll apart from a couple of ancestors Sirius had heard about, but they were generally not talked about. But in this case, it had been a necessary evil, and it had seemed to work.

His focus kept coming back to Harry. Bound to a tall gravestone on the far side of the circle, his godson looked battered but unbowed. He actually looked bored to an extent. Paying little attention to what was going on in the middle of the graveyard. Sirius noticed Harry giving the hollowed-out obelisk several glances. Sirius figured that would be Harry’s main priority. There were 3 Aurors whose first priority on engaging was to make sure Harry was free from his bindings.

Sirius could understand why Harry wasn’t paying that much attention to what was going on. Voldy was doing the full standard villain monologue. Sirius privately thought he’d have been a perfectly decent stage actor if he hadn’t gone in for mass murder and world domination. At that moment, Harry looked directly at Sirius’s group, and they made eye contact. Sirius lifted his mask just enough for his godson to see his face. A quick flicker of recognition passed between them.

“And now to our guest,” Voldemort intoned, snapping Sirius’s attention back to the newly resurrected Dark Lord.

“Harry Potter,” he sneered.

“Tom Riddle,” Harry answered with a smirk.

The look of sheer fury on Voldemort’s face might have been funny in another setting. “You dare!” he snarled. Sirius had to stop himself from shaking his head. Voldemort was honestly being more cartoon villainish than some of those villains in the Muggle comic books Sirius had read at school.

“Yes, I do dare,” Harry replied, tone almost conversational. “I had a very interesting conversation about a year ago with a sixteen-year-old who appeared out of a diary.” Voldemort’s eyes flared. Lucius’s head jerked up. “Well, it was interesting until I rammed a basilisk fang through it.”

Sirius felt the Aurors at his side go still. They didn’t understand the full meaning, but they understood enough. Voldemort’s roar confirmed it.

He whirled on Lucius. “Avada Kedavra!”

The flash of green lit the clearing, and Lucius Malfoy slumped back against the gravestone he was sitting by. Sirius blinked. Lucius Malfoy, actually, properly dead. On any other night, that would have warranted champagne.

Voldemort turned back toward Harry. “And now it’s your turn, Harry Potter!”

Harry’s gaze swept the ring of masked figures. They were tense, unsettled, but too terrified to move. His jaw set. Sirius recognised that look. James always got that look on his face when he decided to do something.

This was it.

 

The signal came in a rush of green-white sparks bursting into the sky beyond the graveyard.

There was a loud crack as the ward breakers were triggered, and Crouch’s wards came down around the Graveyard. Harry instantly felt the change in the air as the wards came down and then another change as new wards took their place. An Auror strike team led by Amelia Bones boiled over the wall and hit like a hammer, curses and hexes cutting into the circle of Death Eaters before they could fully understand what was happening. Amelia’s voice rang across the chaos, “Push them towards the east wall!” wand blazing, she dropped the nearest robed figure with a bone-shattering curse.

Voldemort was immediately distracted by what was going on. Harry started struggling against the ropes binding him in place. At that moment, a sharp blue spell lanced out from the left, striking the ropes that bound Harry to the gravestone. The cords parted in a single smoking snap. Harry fell to his knees and turned just long enough to see Tonks ducking an incoming curse. She looked back at him, and he nodded and smiled in gratitude. She responded by giving Harry the finger and a cheeky smile before running off into the battle. Harry shook his head, amused despite everything and looked around him.

The next few seconds became a blur of movement and magic. Amelia and Shacklebolt moving in perfect unison to bring down Barty Crouch Jr with a stunner and a full-body bind. Tonks dropped Avery with a vicious chain of Hexes that severed his axe-wielding arm and sent him spinning into the dirt. Sirius blasting one Death Eater so hard into another that both hit a wall in a loud snap of broken bones. The Death Eaters had obviously realised that the Ministry had erected anti-apparition wards because a small group of Death Eaters were running towards the wooden gate. Only to come face to face with Mad-Eye Moody himself, stomping through it. Before they even knew what had happened to them, they had been tied up together and thrown to the side.

Harry’s head whipped around as he heard a hissing coming from the shadows near the old church. Nagini surged forward, scales rippling, her body thicker than Harry remembered. She hissed, coiling, preparing to strike into the melee. Andromeda was already moving. Low, fast, her axe Matilda in both hands. The silver runes along the blade flared as she called on its enchantments.

The serpent, as if sensing the danger, lunged for her, fangs flashing. Andromeda twisted aside, bringing the axe down in a wide arc that bit deep into Nagini’s body just behind the head. The snake’s momentum sent its head in a completely different direction from its body. Blood steamed in the night air. The body writhed, striking tombstones with enough force to crack them, then stilled.

Voldemort’s scream was a raw, jagged thing, magic flaring violently in all directions. Harry seized the moment.

He dove into a roll that carried him to the base of the hollowed gravestone Sirius and he had prepared. His fingers found the hidden catch beneath a layer of loose mortar. Inside, just as Harry remembered, lay a slim, well-balanced wand and a silver and onyx dagger etched with runes. The last item, a surprise to Harry, was a shrunken sword of Gryffindor. Harry knew that he hadn't put that in there when the cache was prepared. But it was there now.

Harry grabbed the wand, clipped the dagger to his belt and grabbed the sword, which grew back to the length Harry remembered it being as he stood.

Straightening, he faced Voldemort. And froze. He got his first proper look at the wand in Voldemort's hand. It was his wand. His Holly and Phoenix feather wand. The one Ollivander had told him shared a core with Voldemort’s now destroyed wand.

“You think trinkets will save you?” Voldemort’s voice was pure ice, but Harry had also seen the slight widening of his eyes as he took in the sword.

Harry smirked. “No. But destroying all your Horcruxes seems to be doing a fine job.”

The Dark Lord froze for a fraction of a second. Long enough for Harry to see the flicker of disbelief.

“Oh, you didn’t know?” Harry stepped sideways, wand level. “The Diary: destroyed. The Cup, The Diadem, The Locket, The Ring: cleansed by the Goblins. They really hate those things and were more than happy to rid those treasures of your filth. Nagini” He nodded toward the now still, headless serpent corpse. “Well, you saw that one.”

Voldemort’s control, never really held in check, finally cracked. “LIES!” he roared, magic exploding from him in a shockwave that rattled every tombstone in the graveyard and sent several of the other fighters, who were a bit too close, flying.

Harry planted his feet and let the rage wash over him. “You should’ve guarded them better, Tom.” He yelled over the magical maelstrom. “All that work, all that murder? And for what? To cheat death? You should have read your history. A mage of your power, your potential. You could have made it to 200, but you're going to die here tonight at not even 70. That’s not even average for a Muggle!”

The first curse came with a bellowing scream of rage, a spear of emerald fire that scorched the ground at Harry’s feet. And as Voldemort pressed the attack, Harry realised something else. None of the spells were actually going to hit him. Spells were veering off at the last moment as if the wand itself resisted striking him. He countered with a stunner that forced Voldemort to dodge, following up with a slicing hex aimed at his wand arm.

From there, the duel intensified. Voldemort’s fury made him faster, but also reckless. Harry kept talking between spells, each barb calculated.

“You know, the worst part? Your little trinkets? They weren’t even that hard to find.” Protego! “A few clever friends, a decent curse breaker and a couple of good maps, and it turns out you’re not half as clever as you think.” Expulso! This was mostly a lie, of course, but there was no way Harry was going to tell Voldemort the truth here.

“Oh, and something else you should know.” Stupify! “I wasn’t the first to go looking for them!” Protego! “Regulus Black went looking for your little cave and found the Locket. Cost him his life but made my job soooo much easier.” Reducto!

“You will suffer for this!” Voldemort bellowed, hurling a chain of curses that Harry took on the blade of the sword.

“Funny,” Harry shot back, “I’ve heard that before. Usually right before the other guy hits the floor.”

Voldemort’s next Killing Curse came in too high; Harry sidestepped, drove him back with twin Blasting Curses, and then…

“EXPELLIARMUS!”

The red-gold beam met the green in midair, magic locking, their wills grinding against each other. There was no cage of light this time, no phoenix song and no shades of past spells. These weren’t brother wands; this time, it was just two men against each other. Harry leaned into it, voice low but carrying: “It’s just you now, Tom. No more anchors. No more immortality. Just a man who’s run out of time and Death is waiting for you”

The green buckled, snapped, and the phoenix wand flew free. Harry’s chains of fire wrapped around Voldemort before he could move, the stunner that followed slamming him to the ground.

Harry crossed the last few steps, bent down and picked up his Phoenix wand from where it had fallen. The familiar warmth pulsed in his hand, steady and grounding. “Hello you,” he murmured under his breath. “Thanks for the help.” If Harry hadn’t known better, he could have sworn the wand felt a bit smug.

The last shouts and crashes of the battle faded into the night.

Sirius appeared at Harry’s side, eyes flicking curiously to the sword in his hand. “You all right, kid?”

Harry nodded, gaze still on the fallen Dark Lord. “Yeah.” He made his decision, “This time, he’s staying down.” And with that, Harry took the sword in both hands and slashed down straight through Voldemort’s neck. Simple flesh and bone were nothing to the highly enchanted sword, And Blood gushed as Voldemort's head rolled away from his body. Every Death Eater still conscious in the graveyard screamed as one before dropping to the ground.

Andromeda came up beside him, Matilda still gleaming. “One less Dark Lord,” she said.

Harry looked at her and, for the first time all night, allowed himself a thin smile. “One less problem.”

Amelia Bones strode over; her cloak had a large burn on one side, and she had a cut on her left cheek. She gazed down at the decapitated body at their feet and let out a long breath. “Lord Potter. That was… Well done.

Harry inclined his head. “So was that entrance Director Bones. Couldn’t have asked for better timing.” He gestured at the body before them. “Am I going to get in trouble for this?”

Her mouth twitched, the closest she came to a smile, “for finishing a Dark Lord? Not a chance. If I even thought about charging you, the public would probably lynch me” She sighed, looking around “We’ll have to talk after the clean-up… about what comes next.”

Harry looked around at the Aurors moving the captured Death Eaters to a central spot, probably to portkey them back to the Ministry, and the Medi Mages moving around the graveyard. He glanced down at Voldemort’s body “Yeah,” he said quietly, “next starts tomorrow though.”

 

It was hours later when Harry was finally brought back to the ministry. It felt like the entire DMLE was in Little Hangleton, the graveyard was being repaired as quickly as possible, and memories were being modified on a scale not seen in over a decade.

Killing Voldemort had caused some kind of feedback in his marked Death Eaters. Roughly a quarter of those who were captured alive in the graveyard had died from the magical shock, and all the rest were in a bad way. Word had come in from Azkaban that all the marked Death Eaters there had died. Except Bellatrix Lestrange, oddly enough. According to the guards, one second, she was screaming about how her master was back and would be coming for her, along with all the other prisoners. The next she was catatonic on the floor of her cell.

If the guards didn’t know better, they would say she had been kissed.

That didn’t matter to Harry at this moment, though. What mattered was the two people in the DMLE conference room. He moved swiftly through the ministry, Sirius and Remus acting as a combination of guide and bodyguards, before a door was flung open and he saw them.

They weren’t alone in the room, but Harry barely registered anyone else. He had barely stepped through the door before he was tackled to the ground by twin blonde and a brunette missiles. He didn’t know how long they remained like that, but at one point, Harry noticed Narcissa Black moving towards the door. Just as she was about to close the door, their eyes met.

“We did it,” Harry said to his fellow time traveller.

She just smiled at him and closed the door behind her. Leaving Harry with his ladies to consider the future.

Notes:

I can't remember where I first read about Andromeda having an Axe called Matilda, but I've seen it in a couple of fics now, and I love the idea. if anyone can let me know who first came up with it, I'll gladly credit them with its creation

Edit: so it seems Matilda came from WokFriedIce. So I hear by credit them with that wonderful creation

Chapter 48: Epilogue – The Forest Remembers

Summary:

I first found fan fiction about 3 years ago. I was bored with the books I was reading and wanted something a bit different. So I googled the best Harry Potter fanfiction. I, of course, got many lists and, for whatever reason, settled back and started reading Manacled. However long later, I was suitably traumatised and intrigued and started on more. And more. Then I started getting ideas. One of those ideas was how the hell did Voldemort know Narcissa was lying? That's where this story came from.

Now, more than 2 years after putting the first chapter out there, I am putting the last. It's longer than the other chapters and contains a hell of a lot more symbolism and metaphor than I usually write, but I felt it was needed to properly finish up this story.

The response to it has both shocked and overwhelmed me. Even through the struggles I have had with writer's block, the comments and the kudos have kept me going. So I thank you.

And for the last time in this story. Please enjoy.

Oh, and PS fuck Joanne and her anti trans agenda.

Chapter 48

 

Epilogue – The Forest Remembers

 

Saturday 02 May 1998

 

It had been almost four years since the graveyard.

The summer of 1994 was all blurred together in Harry’s mind. There had been statements and sworn testimony, parchment stacks and courtroom benches; long hours shut in windowless rooms while ink dried and memories were combed for anything sharp. Voldemort died in Little Hangleton and stayed dead. No grand revival, no whispered rumours. His body had lain splayed in the dirt like a rag that the world at last had wrung out and thrown away, his power draining away with the blood flowing from his severed neck, all those years of fear suddenly exposed as a rotten scaffold that couldn’t bear its own weight once the keystone was gone.

The Death Eaters hadn’t mounted any glorious last stand. Most were stunned, bound, and documented before they could even decide whether to flee or grovel. The aftermath wasn’t a war; it was bookkeeping. Evidence was collected, vaults were audited, masks were removed, and the law, steady and dull where terror had been lurid, did its work. Azkaban received the bulk of them. The Dementors had revelled in their despair, and many had expired in surprisingly short amounts of time. A few bargained for less time by volunteering names and ledgers and caches, but what reputation they hadn’t already burned away, the Wizengamot stripped from them with binding oaths and fines. The cause of blood supremacy, which had strutted and preened itself in drawing rooms and behind repressive laws for decades, wasn’t merely defeated; it was discredited, a public foolishness no one confessed to any longer. In Hogwarts classes, children now learned what it had been, exactly, and how it had failed.

Now the world felt cleaned. Not perfect. But no longer sticky with dread. Under Cyrus Greengrass, the Ministry worked as it ought to, boring in the right ways, brisk in the necessary ones. Corruption was hunted instead of quietly accommodated. The Wizengamot had retired its worst fossils, and the remainder had been forced to learn how to read the room. Hogwarts treated History of Magic as if the living also belonged to it. Even the Daily Prophet had discovered that truth could sell papers if you printed enough of it. Harry could measure the difference in the air; it seemed to move through his lungs more easily, as if someone had thrown open every window and let the castle breathe.

He sat on a fallen tree, a couple of hundred metres inside the treeline of the Forbidden Forest, his palms spread on the pale, weathered bark as if to steady himself in the present moment. The Forest answered the lightest touch. Damp moss pressed its scent up out of the soil; pine needles whispered under a slow wind; beyond the birches, something small and shy moved through bracken with the caution of old things that had learned to outlive danger by hearing it first. A net of old acromantula silk, strung high and to the left, caught a thread of moonlight and held it, trembling. Somewhere deeper, a centaur’s hooves thudded with ritual steadiness, a slow drum Harry felt rather than heard. They knew he was here. One of them had stepped out of a shadow as Harry entered the forest. That intelligent, appraising stillness; the long silence as if weighing him against a chart only centaurs can read; then a single, grave nod. Permission. Or perhaps recognition. And then it was gone, as if the Forest had folded the centaur back into itself.

He had come here because of the date. The place, too. This was as close as he could get to the spot where, in another time, he and Narcissa had died. The Ministry still hadn’t risked a full clearance of the acromantula; no one wanted a jubilant article about “HEROIC SWEEP OF THE FOREST” to turn into a casualty report, so the exact glade remained officially off-limits. Their prevaricating about removing them had come to a head the previous year when Aragog died and his offspring started getting restless. The ministry and the centaurs had teamed up and cleared a lot of them out, but many remained around Aragog’s old den. This was near enough, though. The air remembered. He could feel it in his skin.

Thinking of Aragog had him thinking of Ron, because memory can be rude like that. In his first life, Ron had been his first friend, the one who didn’t make him pay for the privilege of being welcome. They had fought side by side, rowed like brothers, shared food, blankets, detentions and triumphs. It had been many things, that friendship. This time, the fault lines showed earlier. Jealousy is a quiet saboteur; laziness wears the friendliest face when it asks you to carry it “just this once.” Harry hadn’t chased him. He hadn’t begged. He had watched instead.

Ron scraped his way through third-year resits, failed fourth-year, retaking the year, much to Ginny’s disgust, scraped through again, limped out of Hogwarts with four Acceptables and the statement that he was “done with school.” He didn’t come back. There were rumours of odd jobs: shop counter, broom repair, ‘temporary delivery help wanted’ before he had disappeared abroad somewhere. Harry didn’t despise him. He wasn’t angry. The ache was there precisely because so much good had been built and Ron, inexplicably, had walked past the door without looking in.

The Weasleys hadn’t collapsed with him. Ginny had had the emotion block removed following her OWLS. She had returned this past September effortlessly fierce, ascending through school as if the Quidditch hoop were a horizon she recognised and intended to cross; teams had already begun courting her.

Percy, who had always believed order was a moral principle as much as a procedural one, had finished his apprenticeship with Ted Tonks and promptly gone to Muggle law school. According to Ginny, he was excelling now and was planning to rejoin Philips and Tonks as soon as he finished. Harry had a feeling it would become Philips, Tonks and Weasley before long.

As much as some things change, others stay the same. The Tournament didn’t happen this time around. McGonagall and Greengrass put their feet down as soon as it was brought up. Bill still met Fleur, though; she took up a Gringotts post, and a certain impossible light seemed to have followed him out of meetings from then on. The wedding this summer would also show off the newly rebuilt Weasley Manor, which history had once deemed unworthy but now was ready to shine again.

Fred and George partnered with Sirius and built a shop that sounded like a carnival and smelled like sugar, metal, and glorious bad ideas—at least two-thirds of which were profitable. The Weasley talent for joy had survived catastrophe better than most people’s talent for luck. Arthur had been promoted and was now Director of the brand-new Department of Muggle Relations. He had been heard to complain about not having enough time for his shed, but was very much enjoying the work. Molly was Molly. She was quieter now, but was still known to grumble about Dumbledore’s innocence on occasion.

Steps approached through the undergrowth, soft but deliberate. There was the brush of fabric against low branches; a dry twig snapped, quietly, as if it had decided to oblige them by not making them jump. Harry did not turn. He didn’t need to.

“I thought you would be out here tonight,” said Narcissa Black.

“I could say the same.” He allowed himself the curve of a smile. “Closest we can get, and I wasn’t going to miss it. Not even if the Ministry still hasn’t finished its spider hunting.”

She stepped into the clearing with that odd talent some witches have of appearing like an answer rather than an arrival. She looked much as she had two years ago at Sirius’s wedding, polished without seeming brittle, regal without making a speech about it. That day, she’d been in pale silk and laughter. Tonight, she wore deep green, her cloak slung loose across her shoulders, hair pinned in a way that said I expect the wind to try something, and I plan to win. She did not fuss with the seat of her robes before sitting. She simply sat, straight-backed beside him, and let the forest measure them both.

For a while, they listened to the wood be a wood: a soft shift of owl; a shiver of leaves that might have been a creature or might have been only the wind remembering it had somewhere else to be. He could feel the comfort of her beside him like a hand laid on a tense muscle; there were not many people in the world with whom he could share silence that didn’t immediately demand interpretation.

“You ever think about those first few weeks after we got back?” he asked. “How fast everything fell into place once the pieces were allowed to be what they were?”

“On occasion,” she said, and the small smile deepened the lines at the corner of her mouth in a way that was not unkind. “Cornelius Fudge proved himself incapable of reading a room that did not contain a mirror. By the time the Wizengamot called the vote of no confidence, even the people who had stood to applaud him were glancing at the exits. It was already decided; we were only doing the choreography.”

“At least he left quietly with dignity. Umbridge, on the other hand. Her being dragged from the room is still one of my fondest memories.” Harry said, not bothering to pretend at solemnity.

Narcissa smiled slightly “Did we ever find out what happened to her?”

Harry snorted, “One of the idiots who attacked me told us what happened. She went off with some of the Death Eaters and found Voldemort. She was so annoying, even he got fed up with her, so he raped her mind until she was a mindless wreck and then fed her to the snake.”

Narcissa winced. “Couldn’t have happened to a nicer person.” She took a breath

“And then—” she tipped her head. “Dumbledore.”

Harry nodded. “I admit I was surprised he lasted as long as he did. Azkaban isn’t built for anyone, let alone someone his age.”

“Peacefully, they said,” Narcissa replied, and there was no triumph in it, only a cool inventory of facts. “Which is more mercy than he ever offered certain children.”

He let that sit a second, then glanced sideways. “I’ve heard you’ve been making quite a reputation for yourself. Enchantments?”

“Enchantment mastery,” she corrected, but the word was gentle rather than prideful, as if she couldn’t pretend she’d done it by accident and also couldn’t be bothered to perform false modesty for a friend. “I live in Paris mostly. The work travels—Florence likes me, and Prague wants to like me but isn’t sure it remembers how. It’s satisfying. And… remunerative.” A wry glance. “I enjoy not needing to pretend a vault has its own personality.”

“And Draco?”

“In Salem still,” she said. “You were at the trial. The ICW programme suits him better than anything here would have done. He writes to me. Not often. Often enough. He’s started replying without delay the past few months. You know how it is when boys remember they have a mother.”

Harry nodded. He knew exactly how that was, and also how it wasn’t, and appreciated that Narcissa had found the phrasing that admitted both truths at once.

“And your companions?” she went on, a glint in her eye. “Lady Dagworth-Granger and Heiress Lovegood?”

He rubbed the back of his neck. “We’ve set the wedding for next summer, after Luna graduates. Hermione wanted to come tonight, but Luna… talked her out of it.”

Narcissa’s smile sharpened. “Talked.”

“Mm,” he said. “Luna pinned her down and started kissing her.”

“That’s one way to distract someone.”

“Hermione didn’t have it in her to argue after that.”

She tilted her head. “And heirs, Lord Potter?”

He huffed a breath that was not quite a laugh. “We’ll have time. There are rather a lot of Houses attached to us now. We don’t need to sprint. But when we do, we’ll do it properly. Hermione has a colour-coded calendar for romantic ambition. Luna thinks calendars are charmingly naïve. I occupy the middle ground, which is to say I’m on time when I can be and very apologetic when I’m not.”

“Which they forgive,” Narcissa said, knowingly.

“Which they weaponise,” Harry corrected cheerfully. “They’ll both make marvellous wives. Terrifying, but marvellous.”

“Good,” she said, and something in the simple word carried blessing rather than judgment. “I approve of terrifying women who love honestly.”

He turned his head to look at her fully then. “And I approve of a Black who decided to become herself rather than a statue with a vault attached.”

She gave him the look you give a compliment that you intend to accept but not reward. “Flatterer.”

“Accurate observer.”

“Mm.”

“Andromeda says you’ve been rather free with your affections in France.”

Narcissa’s smile altered. Less public, more like something she’d put aside as a treat for herself. “She isn’t wrong. I have had… a lively time. Men and women both. The French are refreshingly unembarrassed about naming what they want and expecting to be named back. I learned things I hadn’t even realised I’d wanted to ask for.”

She shrugged, elegant and unrepentant. “My life with Lucius was passionless. Now… there is a young man I may marry. Third son of a minor German pure-blood family. Not brilliant, but eager. Kind with it. He cares for me in ways that don’t require me to be anyone other than myself. And he likes to watch.” Her eyes flashed with mischief. “He finds it wildly exciting when I’m with other lovers. He says it feels like being allowed into a private theatre. I’ve been more than happy to accommodate him. It turns out I enjoy orchestrating.”

Harry snorted. “You, orchestrating? Who could have guessed?”

“Mm,” she said, mouth twisting. “After the better part of twenty years with Lucius, I’m not holding my desires back anymore.”

“Sounds exhausting.”

“Delightfully so,” she said. “And don’t pretend you don’t appreciate dedication in others. You practically wear a badge.”

They settled into silence again.

“Two years,” Narcissa said, the thought arriving out of somewhere private. “Since Sirius’s wedding.”

Harry’s mouth warmed. “He was incandescent. I’ve never seen him quite like that.”

“I still can’t quite believe he settled down,” she admitted, but there was no censure in it, only that affectionate incredulity you reserve for people who have surprised you by being happy. “And with a Greek muggleborn, of all things. Our ancestors are still rolling over in their graves.  

“I think that’s a small part of why Sirius decided to marry her. He does love a scandal. Everyone adores her,” Harry said. “You going to stop in and meet the baby?”

She nodded. “I find I am impatient in the way I once reserved for new jewellery. Or fresh scandal.”

Harry laughed, “I’m just glad it got one of the Lordships off my back.”

Narcissa smiled, “How's the primary school?”

“It’s going well. Took a bit longer to open than anyone wanted, but it has pupils now. It was decided not to fill the latter two years, and let the kids move up the school naturally. Too much to learn otherwise. But in another 2 years, the first lot from the school will arrive at Hogwarts. The staff are already looking into how they will have to revise the curriculum. Again.”

“Good.” Narcissa breathed. “There's still some condescension about Britain on the continent, but I think, give it another ten years, it will disappear. Britain will no longer be the creaking old man of magical Europe.”

Harry tipped his head back, thinking as he watched a slow bit of cloud decide not to bother the moon. “Do you ever think about how far we pushed the balance?” he asked, not turning. “Not only killing him early, but taking away the ground under him. Changing the conditions so the same poison couldn’t ferment again.”

“On occasion,” she repeated. “We cut the purse strings and burned the masquerade. Money and myth, take them away, and a great deal of wickedness is only petulance in a mask.”

“Calling in every loan Lucius took against the Black vaults was… satisfying,” Harry said, and allowed himself to taste the word. “Watching the old conservative bloc sell estates to cover the interest was better. The rest learned to bow to an actual Ministry rather than a ghost story because it was that or close their doors.”

“Elegant,” Narcissa said, pleased. “Efficient. And legal.”

“Legal has its moments.”

“Legal is a language people understand in the morning,” she said. “Ideals are poetry; laws are invoices.”

Harry laughed softly. It felt good in his chest; it felt earned. “Do you ever miss…” He gestured vaguely with the hand not resting on his wand, and the gesture meant the theatre of it, the drama, the sharpness of living with the volume turned up.

“No,” she said, immediate and firm. “I like quiet wealth better than loud hunger. I like choosing my chaos. I like going to sleep because I’m tired rather than because I’ve counted the dangers and run out of numbers. If I want drama, I can always buy it in Paris.”

“Or import it,” Harry said. “Sirius’s and Maria’s bakery shop shares a wall with Fred and George. I’m fairly sure the building itself is learning to smirk.”

She hummed. “Andromeda wrote to me that she has managed to civilise half of Knockturn Alley through sheer charm.”

“Also biscuits,” Harry said. “Never underestimate being given something warm and sugary at the exact right moment. It’s disarming.”

“Spoken like a man who has been disarmed by biscuits.”

“More than once.”

They fell easily into talking the way two people who have a history and a secret fall into a river they’ve learned won’t drown them. The Forest listened without interrupting. Harry found that the old tightness, the one that had taken years to learn not to sleep with, wasn’t there tonight. He had expected a little of it. This date, this place. But the ache in him wasn’t fear. It was something quieter, a kind of gratitude that remembered what it used to be afraid of and was relieved not to need that anymore.

“Do you still get the nightmares? The memories?” he asked quietly.

“On occasion,” Narcissa repeated for the third time, much more quietly this time. They sat in silence.

“Tell me about your work,” he said after a while. “Properly. Not the version you use in a salon when you don’t want to bore the bore.”

She made an amused noise. “Rude. But fair.” Then she did tell him: about problems that were puzzles and puzzles that were stories, about objects that had been made badly a century ago and wanted to be remade without losing their original arrogance; about commissions from people who wanted to say one thing to the world and another thing to themselves and needed an artefact that could serve as both confession and alibi. She talked about enchantments that had to be coaxed into being rather than bullied, about the exact pleasure of getting mathematics and music to agree. He listened in the particular way Harry had learned to listen to Hermione when she was at her most Hermione… the way you put your desire to contribute down on the table and watch instead as someone you love dazzles you by being themselves.

“And you?” she asked when she had finished being modest about three difficult projects in a row. “Beyond training and being a menace to furniture with Miss Lovegood and to libraries with Lady Dagworth-Granger.”

“Hermione and I have our NEWTS next month and are preparing to begin our masteries. I’m doing Defence, she’s doing Charms. Luna has another year, but she’s already studying Magiczoology books for her mastery,” he said. “Hermione is pretending to be surprised. She enjoys the administrative components of research. Luna is pretending not to be surprised; she’s right about things that haven’t happened yet. I’m pretending I’m not a little in awe of both of them at least once a day.”

They drifted to Draco again, not because the subject demanded it but because it never felt entirely off the table when they were together. Harry spoke of the trial without melodrama; Narcissa spoke of letters without tears. Salem Youth Rehabilitation Centre had a way of taking boys apart and showing them the pieces they could keep. Draco, for all his aesthetic objections to humility, had learned to write two kinds of apology: the one to others, and the one to himself. He was practising both.

“Andromeda and Ted?” Harry asked. “You’ve seen them?”

“I told them I’d be in England,” she said. “I’ll take tea tomorrow. And Sirius knows I’m here; they knew then. We told them all before the graveyard. It felt important that someone else in this time could bear witness to us having come from another.” She glanced at him, sideways. “It still feels important.”

“It does,” he said, the truth of it striking him with that small heat real truths have. “Sometimes I think that’s the strangest part. Not that we did it, but that we still remember both versions. As if we were allowed to keep the receipt.”

“Memory is a receipt,” she said. “It shows what you paid. And what you refused to pay.”

Neither of them knew what time they had died last time around. That night in that place, time was irrelevant. So, they just sat thinking. Then something changed. Neither of them could nor would put a name to it, but at the same instant, they both knew that the time had passed. That now, everything that happened to them was truly new, with no equivalent memories.

“You’ll go up to them tonight?” Narcissa asked at last, and though she didn’t name “them,” the category was obvious and pleasant: Hermione and Luna; his women; the life that had grown out of the ground he and Narcissa had cleared.

“I will,” he said. “They’ll pretend they weren’t worried. I’ll pretend I believe them.”

“They will be very convincing,” she said gravely.

“They will,” he agreed, and they both smiled.

He considered saying thank you for coming, and realised he didn’t need to. She was here because she understood there are anniversaries you don’t spend alone, even if you insist on going to the place by yourself. She considered saying I’m glad you’re happy, and didn’t; it was obvious in the way he sat, in the way he let the Forest show him what it showed him without bracing for impact every second breath.

“Will you stay in England long?” he asked instead.

“A week,” she said. “I have three commissions in progress, I can’t leave to apprentices without my conscience waking me at 3 a.m. to call me names. I will meet the baby, make Andromeda insulted by my compliments to her baking, let Ted pretend I don’t see him trying to slip tips to Muggle-borns in the Leaky, drink something scandalously strong with Sirius while we act as if we are both very sober indeed, and make Sirius’s wife laugh loud enough that Sirius gets jealous of the attention. Then I will go back to Paris and decide whether my German is worth my trouble.”

“The young man,” Harry said.

“The very one,” she replied. “He does not need me to be whole. That is new.” She was quiet for a second and then, quite without ceremony: “I like being loved by someone who doesn’t imagine he is loving a concept.”

“You are very much not a concept,” Harry said, laughter in the words. “If you were, Paris would have taken a vote. You’d be outlawed and then invited to every party to annoy the committee.”

“Exactly,” she said, inordinately pleased.

He stood at last, because if he didn’t stand now, he’d sit until the sky lightened. The fallen trunk creaked, a small, companionable complaint. He brushed pine-needle dust from his trousers and tucked his wand into his sleeve. Narcissa rose too, no rustle, no flurry, just a clean motion like finishing a sentence.

“Walk back as far as the edge with me?” he asked, offering his arm.

“Of course,” she said, taking it.

They moved through the trees the way of people who trust their feet to take them where they need to go, eyes up. A whisper of spider-silk brushed his sleeve and drifted back up like a thought he no longer needed. They passed the place where the centaur had nodded to him and didn’t look around for it; not every benediction wants repeating.

“Harry,” she said softly as they neared the thinning of the trees.

He looked over.

“You did well,” she said. It was simple and entire, and the kind of sentence you can put in your pocket and keep for when you need it.

“So did you,” he said, because he had learned to accept certain truths out loud. “I couldn’t have done any of it without you.”

She inclined her head; not false modesty, not theatrical acceptance; only acknowledgement of a fact. “We set the board together,” she said. “You made the moves you needed to make. That’s how you win at anything worth winning.”

“At least this time,” he said. “And if we’ve done it right, no one will ever have to again.”

“That,” she said, “is the only victory worth anything.”

They reached the edge of the Forest where shadow becomes lawn, and Hogwarts rose out of the dark like a promise kept. He could almost feel the castle noticing him, the way ancient buildings do when they remember the shape of you. He thought of Hermione’s hand on his shoulder when she was trying not to lead him somewhere he already knew he’d follow. He thought of Luna’s way of looking at him when she’d decided the universe was in a particular mood and would like him to join it. He thought of Narcissa’s face at Sirius’s wedding, and the way she looked now, at ease where old tension used to live.

“Go,” she said, tilting her head towards the path that would take him in a few minutes up to the seventh floor and a wall that sometimes wasn’t a wall. “Before I start being sentimental and have to retrain myself out of it.”

“Terrifying,” he murmured, deadpan.

“Marvellous,” she corrected, and he laughed.

He didn’t hug her. She didn’t kiss his cheek. They weren’t that kind of story tonight. He did touch the back of his fingers lightly to her wrist as he stepped past, and she let her hand turn so that his knuckles slid against the inside of her pulse, and that was a kind of old magic too, recognition coded into courtesy.

“Goodnight, Narcissa.”

“Goodnight, Harry.”

He walked out from beneath the trees and felt the sky open above him like a lid coming off a jar. The grass was damp and the stones cold under the soles of his shoes, and everything smelled faintly of the day the world remembers it was made. He let himself into the castle with the ease of someone who had been a rule-breaker long enough to be a rule-maker and knew all the doors from both sides. The corridors were quiet and expectant. If he listened closely, he could almost hear Hermione laughing despite herself and Luna declaring something incontrovertible about the angle of desire. He smiled—and the smile was one part lust, one part love, one part relief that all of this still existed to be smiled at.

Behind him, at the edge of the Forest, Narcissa stood for a minute longer, looking at the strip of dark where the trees made their own horizon against the grass. Then she turned, cloak swinging, and set off the other way, down the path that would take her, tomorrow, to tea in a kitchen where Andromeda would scold her for leaving her cup half-drunk and Ted would try to slip change to someone who didn’t want to be patronised but did, in fact, need the bus fare. After that, there would be a baby to meet and Sirius to outdrink politely and Sirius’s wife to make laugh. Endings weren’t endings, she thought; they were simply the points where the story stopped needing a narrator. The rest carried itself.

All of it had been saved. Not just in the grand way people write on plaques, but in the small ways: the biscuits at the right moment; the solicitor who didn’t take a bribe; the goblin clerk who’d learned Harry’s first name and used it; the centaur’s nod; the woman who had decided she liked herself better when she worked; the boy who’d decided he loved two women and meant it the way decent men mean promises; the laws that turned into ordinary paper after years of being instruments of harm. Blood supremacy was a punchline now, not a programme. The houses that had used it as a ladder discovered no one wanted to visit anymore. The children at Hogwarts learned the true lesson: that monsters shrink when you put light on them; that power without love is a costume; that you make a different world by doing different things, not merely by wishing for different people.

Harry climbed. The castle sighed—content, tired, ancient, young. He reached the corridor with the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy and felt the familiar burr of magic gathering like breath held in anticipation. He thought, very clearly, of a room where waiting didn’t feel like waiting because it was full of two women who had decided the best way to honour grief was to anchor joy to it. The door appeared. He put his hand on the knob and, for a heartbeat, closed his eyes.

“Thank you,” he said, not sure whether he meant the Forest, the date, the dead, the living, Narcissa, or the version of himself who had decided that fixing things was worth the price.

He heard giggling as he opened the door, and He went in with a smile.

The Forest kept its counsel. The night admitted it had done enough for one anniversary and took itself off to find the dawn. In the morning, the world would still be better. That would be enough; it would also be the beginning of more.

Notes:

Thank you for reading. I welcome any and all Comments just please keep them constructive and friendly